GREEK 
‘OiALecTs 


Se bee 


————--—_——-- > 
DEUERLICH’sche 
BUCHHANDLUNG 
in GOottingen. 


COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS 
EDITED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF 


JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE anp CHARLES BURTON GULICK 


meTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE 


GREEK DLALECTS 


GRAMMAR 
SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS 
GLOSSARY 


BY 


CARL DARLING BUCK 


PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT AND INDO-EUROPEAN COMPARATIVE PHILOLOGY 
IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO 


GINN AND COMPANY 


BOSTON . NEW YORK - CHICAGO - LONDON 


ENTERED AT STATIONERS’ HALL 


CopyriGHt, 1910, BY 


JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND CHARLES BURTON GULICK 


ALL RIGHTS RESERVED 


910.1 


The Atheneum Press 


GINN AND COMPANY - PRO- 
PRIETORS + BOSTON: U.S.A. 


TO, 
THE MEMORY OF 
THOMAS DAY SEYMOUR 


ma “9.4 . 
+o 44 
a “Ἢ » Pf Sel 
aks > so se 
το ‘ 
as =) 
ο 
κ, “* .» 
-... = 


PREFACE 


The aim of this work is to furnish in concise form the essential 
material for an introductory study of the Greek dialects. Hitherto 
there has been no single volume intended to fulfill the requirements 
of college and graduate students who wish to gain a first-hand 
knowledge of Greek dialects, whether for a better understanding of 
historical Greek grammar, or for a greater appreciation of the vari- 
ety of speech in the Greek world, only half suspected from the few 
dialects employed in literature, or as a substantial foundation for a 
eritical study of these literary dialects, or merely for the ability to 
handle intelligently the numerous dialect inscriptions which are 
important in the investigation of Greek institutions. 

It is now more than ten years since the author formed the plan 
of publishing a brief collection of Greek dialect inscriptions with 
explanatory notes for the use of students, and made a selection for 
this purpose. At that time Cauer’s Delectus inscriptionum Graeca- 
rum (2d ed. 1883), which proved useful for many years, had already 
ceased to be a representative collection of dialect inscriptions. In 
the case of several dialects the material there given was quite over- 
shadowed in importance by the discoveries of recent years. In the 
meantime this situation has been relieved by the publication of 
Solmsen’s Inscriptiones Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos selectae. 
But another need, which it was equally a part of the plan to supply, 
namely of more explanatory matter for the assistance of beginners 
in the subject, has remained unfilled up to the present time, though 
here again in the meantime a book has been announced as in prep- 
aration (Thumb’s Handbuch der griechischen Dialekte) which pre- 
sumably aims to serve the same purpose as the present one. 

With regard to the explanatory matter, the first plan was to ac- 
company the inscriptions not only by exegetical, but also by rather 
full grammatical notes, with references to the grammars where the 

¥ 


vi PREFACE 


peculiarity in question was treated as a whole. But the desire to 
include all that was most essential to the student in this single vol- 
ume led to the expansion of the introduction into a concise “ Gram- 
mar of the Dialects,’ and the author has come to believe that this 
may prove to be the most useful part of the work. Without it the 
student would be forced at every turn to consult either the larger 
Greek Grammars, where, naturally, the dialectic peculiarities are 
not sifted out from the discussion of the usual literary forms, or 
else the various grammars of special dialects. For, since Ahrens, 
the works devoted to the Greek dialects, aside from discussions of 
special topics, have consisted in separate grammars of a single dia- 
lect or, at the most, of a single group of dialects. Some of the ad- 
vantages which this latter method undoubtedly possesses we have 
aimed to preserve by means of the Summaries (pp. 129-153). 

Highly important as are the dialects for the comparative study 
of the Greek language, this Grammar is distinctly not intended as 
a manual of comparative Greek grammar. It restricts itself to the 
discussion of matters in which dialectic differences are to be ob- 
served, and the comparisons are almost wholly within Greek itself. 
Furthermore, the desired brevity could be secured only by elimi- 
nating almost wholly any detailed discussion of disputed points and 
citation of the views of others, whether in agreement or in ΟΡΡΟ- 
sition to those adopted in the text. Some notes and references 
are added in the Appendix, but even these are kept within narrow 
limits. Several of these references are to articles which have ap- 
peared since the printing of the Grammar, which began in Septem- 
ber 1908, was completed. 

Especial pains have been taken to define as precisely as possible 
the dialectic distribution of the several peculiarities, and it is be- 
lieved that, though briefly stated and without exhaustive lists of 
examples, fuller information of this kind has been brought together 
than is to be found in any other general work. But, as the most com- 
petent critics will also be the first to admit, no one can be safe from 
the danger of having overlooked some stray occurrence of a given 
peculiarity in the vast and still much scattered material; and, further- 
more, such statements of distribution are subject to the need of contin- 
ual revision in the light of the constantly appearing new material. 


PREFACE vil 


The reasons for not attempting in the Grammar a fuller account 
of the peculiarities exhibited by our literary texts in dialect are set 
forth on p. 14. 

The Selected Inscriptions show such a noticeable degree of coin- 
cidence with the selection made by Solmsen, in the work cited above, 
that it is perhaps well to state expressly that this is not the result 
of having simply adopted a large part of his selections with some 
additions, as 1t might appear, but of an independent selection, made 
some years before the appearance of his work, and, except for some 
necessary reduction, adhered to with probably not over half a dozen 
substitutions. For a brief collection the choice of the most repre- 
sentative inscriptions from a time when the dialects are compara- 
tively unmixed is fairly clear. The later inscriptions with their 
various types of dialect mixture are of great interest, and some 
few examples of these have been included. But to represent this 
phase adequately is possible only in a much more comprehensive 
collection. 

The transcription employed is also identical with that used by 
Solmsen in his second edition, but this again is the result of long- 
settled conviction that this system, as used for example by Baunack 
in his Inschriften von Gortyn (1885) and his edition of the Delphian 
inscriptions (1891), is the one best adapted for a work of this kind. 

The brevity of the notes is justified by the assistance given in 
other parts of the book. If, before beginning the inscriptions of a 
given dialect, the student familiarizes himself with its main charac- 
teristics by the help of the Summaries (180-273), he will not feel 
the need of a comment or reference for a form that, from the point 
of view of the dialect in question, has nothing abnormal about it. 
Furthermore, the Glossary makes it unnecessary to comment on 
many individual words. Detailed discussion. of the problems of 
chronology, constitutional antiquities, ete. which are involved in 
many of the inscriptions is not called for in a work the principal 
aim of which 15 linguistic. 

It is sometimes advisable for a student to depart from the order 
in which the inscriptions are given, and to begin his study of a dia- 
lect with one of the later inscriptions, e.g. in Arcadian to read first 
no. 18, leaving until later the more difficult nos, 16, 17. 


vill PREFACE 


The Glossary and Index, besides serving as an index to the Gram- 
mar, is intended to include all words occurring in the Selected In- 
scriptions which are not to be found in Liddell and Scott, or exhibit 
unusual meanings. 

Some time after this book was first planned, I learned that the 
editors of the College Series had already arranged for a volume 
dealing with the monuments, inscriptional and literary, which rep- 
resent the different dialects of Greece, by Professor H. W. Smyth. 
But, finding that Professor Smyth, because of other interests, was 
quite willing to relinquish the task, the editors invited me to con- 
tribute my contemplated work to the Series. The late Professor 
Seymour, under whom more than twenty years ago I had read my 
first dialect inscriptions, gave me valuable counsel on the general 
plan, and before his lamented death read over a large part of my 
manuscript. I am also under obligation to Professor Gulick for the 
great care with which he has read the proofs and for important sug- 
gestions. The proofreading in the office of the publishers has been 
so notably accurate and scholarly that I cannot omit to express my 


-eciation of it. 
ee C.D. 


CuicaGco, November 1909 


CONTENTS 


PART I: GRAMMAR OF THE DIALECTS 
INTRODUCTION PAGE 
CLASSIFICATION AND INTERRELATION OF THE DIALECTS kil 
THe Dravects In LITERATURE 12 
PHONOLOGY 
ALPHABET 5 edly 
VowELs : 17 
a 
ο FOR α BEFORE AND AFTER LIQUIDS 17 
ο FOR α IN OTHER CASES 18 
EROR@ 9. 19 
a 
η FROM @ IN ATTic-IONIC alt!) 
ε 
ι FROM € BEFORE A VOWEL : : 19 
ι FROM € BEFORE v IN ARCADO-CYPRIAN 20 
ι BESIDE € IN Orner Cases 21 
a FROM € BEFORE p IN NORTHWEST GREEK : 21 
West GREEK a = East GREEK ε. 22 
η 
ᾱ FROM η IN ELEAN 29 
ει FROM η IN THESSALIAN AND BOEOTIAN 23 
LESBIAN ac = η 23 
ι 
€ FROM t AFTER p IN AEOLIC. : : 25 
CoNSONANTAL « FROM ANTEVOCALIC ε IN LESBIAN AND TuHES- 
SALIAN 24 
INTERCHANGE OF t AND VU 24 
τ 24 
ο : 
v FROM ο, ESPECIALLY IN ARCADO-CYPRIAN . 26 
ω 
ov FROM w IN THESSALIAN 25 
vVAND TD : : 20 
ου IN BOEOTIAN ETC. : . : 25 
Srconpary € AND 6. ‘*SpuR1ous DieuTHoNGs”’ 26 


ix 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 
DIPHTHONGS 

αι 

η FROM αι IN BOEOTIAN . : : c : : : 4 28 

εἰ FROM at IN THESSALIAN : ‘ 5 ς : : 5 . 28 
ει : 

€ FROM ει , : : : 3 : : Ξ : : : 28 

ι FROM ει IN BOEOTIAN . Ξ . Z : : 3 : . 29 
οι 

υ FROM οι IN ΒΟΕΟΤΙΑΝ ᾿ : : : : ᾿ : Ξ 29 
αι. ει. οι BEFORE VOWELS. : : : : : : : . 29 
αν. ευ, ου 

In GENERAL 5 ᾿ : : : ὦ : : ἢ ; 30 

ao, €0, FROM av, ev IN East Ionic . : : : : : . 80 

MoNOPHTHONGIZATION OF ov. : ς . . a Ae 30 
av, ευ BEFORE VOWELS 

In LesBIAN. Σ : : : : « : : ᾿ ΘΗ 

INSERTION OF ¢. Loss OF v « : : Ἶ Ἔ Ξ 9 91 
Lone ΤΙΡΗΤΗΟΝΑ5 

In GENERAL . ς 3 Ξ 2 : Σ : é : ail 

ἃ, η, ω, FROM ἄι, πι, we. 5 : : : : : ο : 92 

ει FROM πι : : ‘ : : δ ‘ ε 3 . 383 

Non-DiputTHonGaLt VOWEL COMBINATION (CONTRACTION ETC.) 

In GENERAL : : : 2 : : : ; : A Ξ 89 
αοπα-- ΥΟΝΗΙ, ‘ 3 : ; : : Ε : : . 84 


e+ VowEL . : . : : : : : : : 9 : 96 
ἡ ον. : : : : : : : : ; . 38 
o+ VOWEL . : . Ξ Ε - - - - - - : 98 


Notes TO PRECEDING . : : : : : Ε Ε Η woo 
ASSIMILATION OF VOWELS. ὃ : : ς ἐ ‘ ᾿ : 40 
EpeNTHETIC VOWELS : : : : : : ὃ . 41 
ANAPTYCTIC VOWELS . Ξ 9 : 5 Σ : : Ε . 41 
VowEL-GRADATION . : : ἐ : ‘ : : ἃ 3 . 41 

CONSONANTS ' 
F 
In GENERAL ᾿ : F Ξ é : : ‘ « : 43 
BFORF . 3 : : P Ξ ς : . : : . 44 
INITIAL Ε BEFORE A VOWEL : : δ : : A ; 44 
INTERVOCALIC fF. Ξ - 2 5 ; : : . 45 
POSTCONSONANTAL Ε . : 2 ; , {ome 4 « 40 
f BEFORE CONSONANTS . : ‘ ἢ ΐ : Ξ : Bee | 

CONSONANTAL . : Ξ ‘ PF : ? : : Σ - 48 

Spiritus Asper. Psinosis . ᾿ Ε : : : 3 5 . 49 

σ. Loss oF INTERVOCALICG . 5 ᾿ : : Ε : : 51 

Τ ΠΟΤΛΟΙΞΝ . : : : : Ε ἡ : : : : » ΘΩ 


CHANGE OF TTOG , : ; : : : ‘ : 4 3 53 


CONTENT xi 
PAGE 
δη... ὃ 5 : . : : : : - : : . 54 
$,9,x . Sh eae : προ cee μα ο ος ο 
LACONIAN σ FROM 6 : : ς ς : : ν ‘ . 55 
INTERCHANGE OF SurRpDs, SONANTS, AND ASPIRATES ο : - 56 
INTERCHANGE OF TAND TT . : : ‘ ‘ ; : : ON 
INTERCHANGE OF LABIALS, DENTALS, AND GUTTURALS . . - 58 
ΝΑΒΑΙΒ AND Liquips 
NASAL BEFORE CONSONANT . ς P : : : : ἘΣ) 
TRANSPOSITION OF A Liguip, or Loss By ΤΙΒΒΙΜΊΠΑΤΙΟΝ ‘ 60 
CRETAN vFROMA . : : : F : : : : τ 
ντ, vO, FROM λτ, NO d - é - : 5 : : 60 
DovusLe Liquips AND NaSsAts IN LESBIAN AND THESSALIAN 
(Oj Dap he : 5 : ἢ : : 3 5 : 6 
dy. ς : : : ὦ : : : ῥ F : Ξ 61 
InTERVOCALIC ¢ + Liquip oR NASAL . 4 5 : ᾿ 5 (oll 
vo 
ORIGINAL INTERVOCALIC vo : : : 3 : : 62 
vo + CONSONANT . : : : Β : : F : . 162 
SECONDARY INTERVOCALIC vo. 3 : : : : : 62 
FINAL vo . : Ἶ 5 : : ᾿ : : 5 : 63 
Ao, po . : : ; : : : ; Ἴ : ς 3 A 64 
TO, TT «. : : 2 ο ὃ : 4 : : - 4 - Ὁ 
σ-σσ-ττ - : c 9 : 5 : : : : 6 66 
ORIGINAL σσ . : ἳ : ‘ : : : : : : . 66 
E00) -. ἃ 2 : : : : : 2 : : F : 66 
σοι. 2 : Ξ : . : : : : : : : -οἡ 
ASSIMILATION, DISSIMILATION, AND TRANSPOSITION OF CONSONANTS 
ASSIMILATION IN CONSONANT GROUPS : : ἢ : : 68 
TRANSPOSITION IN CONSONANT GROUPS : ὦ : : . 69 
ASSIMILATION, DiIssIMILATION, AND TRANSPOSITION, BETWEEN 
Non-ContTiguous CONSONANTS . ἢ : δ 69 
DouBLING OF CONSONANTS . : i : : é : : a KD) 
CHANGES IN EXTERNAL COMBINATION 
In GENERAL : ς : : : : : Σ : Ξ : 71 
ELIsion . Ἵ Ε : : 3 : ; : : : : ο η 
APHAERESIS ἃ Ξ 4 3 : 3 : 9 : : : 72 
SHORTENING OF ΕἾΝΑΙ, Lona VowrEeL : : ᾿ : he 
CRASIS . : : : : : : : : ; : 72 
APOCOPE . 3 ; : ᾿ 3 2 δ : : : ἃ ἐπε: 
CONSONANT ASSIMILATION 
ΕἾΝΑΙ, ν : : : ‘ : : 2 : : : : 75 
HINA ς ᾿. δ : : : : : : : : ὰ . τὸ 
ΕἼΝΑΤ, p : : : : : : : : - : : id 


xi CONTENTS 


Finat Moute . : : 3 Ε : ε ᾿ ἢ 
Ἐν ἘΚ τὴν xe ᾿ . : 5 ᾿ 3 A Ξ 
Consonant DOUBLING . : 4 5 3 3 . - 
ν MovaBLe : δ : ν ὃ Ε 1 5 5 
ACCENT . : Ξ : Ξ 3 - F Ξ ν 3 


INFLECTION 
Nouns Anp ADJECTIVES 
FEMININE @-STEMS . ‘ ο 2 ‘ « Ξ 


MASCULINE G-STEMS. : 3 ᾿ 

o-STEMS Ε A 5 j ‘ . 5 9 
CONSONANT STEMS IN GENERAL . : é : P Ὰ 
o-STEMS . : δ ’ : 2 Ε 2 4 9 
ι-ΡΤΕΝΜΡ . ? : : : é ς Β ‘ % F 
U-STEMS . 2 : : : : Ε : ξ 


ΝΟΥΝΒ IN -ευς 
Some IRREGULAR Nouns . : : ᾿ ; : : 
COMPARISON OF ADJECTIVES Ξ 
NUMERALS 
CARDINALS AND ORDINALS 5 
PRONOUNS 
PERSONAL PRONOUNS . 
POSSESSIVES 
REFLEXIVE PRONOUNS. : 3 
DEMONSTRATIVE PRONOUNS : ς 
RELATIVE, INTERROGATIVE, AND INDEFINITE PRONOUNS . 
ADVERBS AND CONJUNCTIONS 


PronominaL ADVERBS AND ConguNCTIONS OF PLACE, TIME, AND 


MANNER . : ‘ : ; 
PREPOSITIONAL AND OTHER ADVERBS 
PREPOSITIONS 
PECULIARITIES IN Form . 9 3 
PECULIARITIES IN MEANING AND CONSTRUCTION 


VERBS 
AUGMENT AND REDUPLICATION 
Active PERSONAL ENDINGS ; ἢ 5 : : 5 
Mippie ΤΕΠΗΡΟΝΑΙ, EnpINnGs 
IMPERATIVE ACTIVE AND Mi1ppLE ὁ Β 
Furure AND AORIST. 
PERFECT : : : : : 2 : : : F 
SUBJUNCTIVE . : : : : 9 : 9 5 
OPTATIVE : : ᾿ A 2 a 2 ὰ 5 


INFINITIVE. 


UntTHeMATIC INFLECTION OF CONTRACT VERBS. 9 δ 


CONTENTS aa 


PAGE 
Mippie PArricirie IN -ειμενος . P ὃ : ? ; ‘ . 114 
TYPE φιλήω, στεφανώω . : : : : ς : : j 115 
TRANSFER OF wi-VERBS TO THE ΤῪΡΕ OF ContTRACT VERBS. ο 1 
Some ΟΤΗΕΙ INTERCHANGES IN THE PRESENT SYSTEM . Ε : πιο 
ΤΗΕ VERB “Το BE”’ . : ᾿ : : i ς : : Se μη 


WORD-FORMATION 
ON THE Form AND User or Certain SUFFIXES AND CERTAIN PEcuLiARI- 
TIES OF COMPOSITION 


-ηιος = -ειος : : : : ; : : : : : : 119 
TYPE χαρίεις. : : : i : : : : : : - 119 
-Τίδ, -σις, -σσις . - : 2 : : : : 3 ὃ : 119 
-σμος, -σμα «. : : : : : : ο : : - . 120 
-Tnp = -της. : : : ο : : : ἢ : : : 120 
-ιος = -εος : : : Β ς λ : : : : 3 > LAY 
—nv=-wy . δ δ 5 : : : : : 9 : : 120 
-wvdas, -ovdas . : : é : : : . 120 
ee CASES OF τε τιστον ΙΝ τς FFIX : ‘ ; 2 120 
-Tepos. . : . : ο - ς : : : - 121 
πιδιος. : 5 5 : κ ἢ : : Β 4 : 5 121 
-T pov : Ε : : : : : : : : : Ὰ PA 
-εων, -ων : : Ξ : : : ς : 3 121 
ROPE ας IN ave : : : : : f : : πρ 
Διόζοτος, Θιόζοτος ς 5 : : 121 
INTERCHANGE OF DIFFERENT Vows EL ἘΞ MS IN ο... αι ΟΕ 
CoMPouND, ETC. . : : : Ἶ Ε 5 ee 
PaTRONYMIC ADJECTIVE INSTEAD OF ἘΞ ους : : 122 
SYNTAX 
Tue Cases 
THE GENITIVE : ; : Σ 3 . : 3 : A . 124 
THe DaTIVE . Ξ : 3 : : : i : : : 125 
Tur ACCUSATIVE . : : ; ᾿ : 3 ὃ : : . 125 
Tur ΜΟΟΡΒ 
THE SUBJUNCTIVE . : : : : 5 : ᾿ Ζ : 125 
THE OPTATIVE : : : : : η : ὃ Ἢ 5 . 126 
THe IMPERATIVE AND THE INFINITIVE . : : : ; : 128 
Worp ΟπΡΕΕ A 5 : 3 A : : : : ὃ 5 . 128 


SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE SEVERAL 
GROUPS AND DIALECTS 
East GREEK 


Attic-Ionic . 3 ν : ἢ : ὃ ὃ 5 δ Σ : 129 
Tonic . έ : 3 : : : : : ς : ς : . 180 
ARCADO-CYPRIAN . . : : : A Ξ : : : ' 182 
ARCADIAN. 3 : : A 2 : : . : : . 199 

194 


CYPRIAN. ; ; : ‘ 5 : ᾿ : : A 


X1V CONTENTS 


PAGE 

AEOLIC . Ἵ ; : : : ς : : ‘ : 2 : . 185 
LESBIAN . : ἆ ; : : ; : 2 Β ᾿ : 135 
THESSALIAN . : : : 3 : : : : : ; . 88 
Boreorian . 4 : . : : ‘ ᾿ : : : : 199 
West GREEK . q : 4 P ς : 5 2 : : Ξ « Wat 


Nortuwest GREEK . 2 : ἢ : : Β : : i : 142 
Puocian : , : ς : : ‘ : 3 : : . 149 
LOcRIAN . 3 : 3 : ; 2 : Ρ : : 144 
ELEAN . Ξ : : : : ᾿ ; : : : : . 144 

Doric 
LACONIAN . Σ : : : : : : : : ὃ : 146 
HERACLEAN . ς - ; : 3 : : 3 : : » 147 
Ἄκαοιμο - 7 5 ‘ : : i : - : ‘ : 148 
CoRINTHIAN . ς : 3 Ξ : 5 3 : ; ᾽ . 148 
MEGARIAN : Ξ Ξ : : ς : : : F : 149 


RHODIAN Σ : ᾿ ; é : Ξ : é 5 é . 149 

Coan . : 9 5 i : ‘ : : 3 : ὃ : 150 

THERAN. : : ᾿ Σ : : ᾿ : ς ‘ : . 1851 

CRETAN. ἃ ; 2 : : : : : 5 : : 151 
SURVIVAL OF THE DIALECTS; GROWTH OF VARIOUS FORMS 

OF KOINH . : A : - . 5 Ξ - - ᾿ = Ἱδε 


Tue ATTIC κοινή : : : : : : : : : : 156 
Tue Doric κοινή. : ‘ ; : ; : : ‘ : Bi 
Tue Nortuwest GREEK κοινή. : : ς : : 108 


Hysrip Forms, Hyprr-Doric Forms, ΛΑΕΤΙΕΊΟΙΑΙ, REVIVAL OF 
DiaLecrs 9 : : : : ς - : : - « 160 


PART II: SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS 


IONIC 
East Ionic 4 : é : : ς : 9 : ἡ κ 5 164 


CentrRAL Ionic . : : : : : : : : : . 169 
West Ionic (EUBOEAN) . 3 : ἢ : : - πα. : 111 


ARCADIAN - : : : : ‘ : : ; - : : . 174 
CYPRIAN ; Ξ : : : : 3 : : ; : - 3 180 
LESBIAN . : : : : F : : : : : : 5 .. 188 
THESSALIAN 


PELASGIOTIS . : : : 3 « 3 : : : : 2 190 
THESSALIOTIS . : : : : : : : : : ᾿ . 196 


BOEOTIAN . : : : ‘ ; : : 3 . : : Ξ 100 
PHOCIAN 
DELPHIAN . : ς : : : : ‘ Ξ : : : . 205 
Exc iusive or Detrni . : ἷ 4 « Ξ : é j - 212 


CONTENTS XV 


PAGE 
LOCRIAN . 7. 3 : 2 : 3 5 : : : 5 : . 214 
ELEAN . : : : 4 Ξ : : - : : 219 


NORTHWEST GREEK ΚΟΙΝΗ . . : : : : : . 223 
LACONIAN . 3 - : : : : ς : : - : 225 
HERACLEAN . Ξ : : . : : Ε 3 . - Ξ ο ΑΙ 
ARGOLIC . - : : : : : ; - : 3 5 : 259 
CORINTHIAN . 3 : : : : - 5 - : - : . 247 
MEGARIAN . . : - : . : : - - : : : 249 
RHODIAN . : - Β Ξ - - . - - : : : . 251 
COAN . ἢ Ξ : - - : Β : - - - : : 255 
THERAN . . - : : : : - - : : = : . 259 
CRETAN. - - : : : Ξ : : : : : - 261 


APPENDIX 
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY . Ξ 3 ᾿ ς Ἶ ς : : ΒΗ 
ΝΟΤΕΒ AND REFERENCES é 3 Z Ξ 3 : ὰ ξ : 287 
GLOSSARY AND INDEX . : ο 5 ᾿ 5 9 t : . 299 


CHARTS ILLUSTRATING THE DISTRIBUTION OF IMPORTANT 
PECULIARITIES . - - : 3 . : - . Puares I-IV 


DIALECT MAP OF GREECE . - : : - : : PLATE V 


ABBREVIATIONS 


The following abbreviations are employed for languages, dialects, and local sources 


of the forms quoted. 


Acarn. = Acarnanian 
Ach. = Achaean 

Aegin. = Aeginetan 
Aetol. = Aetolian 

Agrig. = of Agrigentum 
Amorg. = of Amorgos 
And, = of Andania 

Arc. = Arcadian 
Arc.-Cypr. = Arcado-Cyprian 
Arg. = Argive (of Argos) 
Argol. = Argolic (of Argolis) 
Astyp. = of Astypalaea 
Att. = Attic 

Att.-Ion. = Attic-Ionic 
Ay. or Avest. = Avestan 
Boeot. = Boeotian 
Calymn. = of Calymna 
Carpath. = of Carpathus 
Chalced. = of Chalcedon 
Chalcid. = Chalcidian 
Cnid. = Cnidian 

Coreyr. = Coreyraean 
Corinth. = Corinthian 
Cret. = Cretan 

Cypr. = Cyprian 

Cyren. = of Cyrene 
Delph. = Delphian 
Dodon. = of Dodona 
Dor. = Doric 

El. = Elean 

Eng. = English 

Ephes. = Ephesian 
Epid. = Epidaurian 
Epir. = Epirotan 

Eretr. = Eretrian 

Eub. = Euboean 


Germ. = German 
Gortyn. = Gortynian 
Heracl. = Heraclean 
Herm. = of Hermione 
Ton. = Ionic 

Lac. = Laconian 

Bat. ΞΞ ano 

Lesb. = Lesbian 
Loer. = Locrian 
Mant. = Mantinean 
Meg. = Megarian 
Mel. = of Melos 
Mess. = Messenian 
Mil. = of Miletus 
Mycen. = of Mycene 
Nisyr. = of Nisyrus 
N.W.Grk. = Northwest Greek 
Olynth. = of Olynthus 
Orop. = of Oropus 
Pamph. = Pamphylian 
Phoc. = Phocian 
Rheg. = of Rhegium 
Rhod. = Rhodian 
Selin. = of Selinus 
Sicil. = Sicilian 
Sicyon. = Sicyonian 
Skt. = Sanskrit 

Stir. = of Stiris 
Styr.= of Styra 
Sybar. = of Sybaris 
Syrac. = Syracusan 
Teg, = Tegean 

Thas. = of Thasos 
Ther. = Theran 
Thess. = Thessalian 
Troez. = of Troezen 


In abbreyiating the names of Greek authors and of their works, Liddell and Scott’s 
list has been generally followed. Note also the more general gram. = grammatical 
(forms quoted from the ancient grammarians), and lit. = literary (forms quoted from 
the literary dialects without mention of the individual authors). 

For abbreviaHints of modern works of reference, see under the Bibliography, 
pp. 281 ff. 

Other abbreviations which are occasionally employed will be readily understood, 
as cpd. = compound, dat. = dative, imy. = imperative, 1. = line, pl. = plural, sg. = 
singular, subj. = subjunctive. 

xvi 


PART 1: GRAMMAR OF THE DIALECTS 


INTRODUCTION 
CLASSIFICATION AND INTERRELATION OF THE DIALECTS 1 


1. When the ancient grammarians spoke of the four dialects of 
Greece — Attic, Ionic, Aeolic, and Doric, to which some added the 
κοινή as a fifth— they had in mind solely the literary dialects, which 
furnished the occasion and object of their study. But these literary 
dialects represent only a few of the many forms of speech current 
in Greece, most of which play no part whatever in literature, and, 
apart from some scattered glosses, would be entirely unknown to 
us were it not for the wealth of inscriptions which the soil of 
Greece has yielded in modern times. 

The existence of Ionic, Aeolic, and Doric elements in the people 
and speech of Greece is an undoubted fact of Greek history, and 
one of first importance to an understanding of the dialect rela- 
tions. But there is no warrant, either in the earlier Greek tradition 
or in the linguistic evidence, for making this an all-inclusive classi- 
fication. These three elements were precipitated, as it were, on the 
coast of Asia Minor, where their juxtaposition gave rise to the his- 
torical recognition of the distinction. And as the Ionians, Aeolians, 
‘and Dorians of Asia Minor were colonists from Greece proper, it 
was a natural and proper inference of the historians that they re- 
flected ethnic divisions which also existed, or had once existed, in 


1 See also the Summaries of Characteristics, 180-273, and Charts I and Ia 
at the end of the book, 


1 


2 GREEK DIALECTS [1 


the mother country.! As to who were the Dorians of Greece proper 
there was of course no mystery. They formed a well-defined group 
throughout the historical period, and the tradition that they came 
originally from the Northwest is completely borne out by the close 
relationship of the Doric and Northwest Greek dialects (see below). 
That the Ionians were akin to the inhabitants of Attica was an 
accepted fact in Greek history, and the Athenians are called Ionic 
both in Herodotus (e.g. 1.56) and Thucydides (6.82, 7.57). The 
linguistic evidence is equally unmistakable. The only uncertainty 
here is as to the extent of territory which was once Ionic. There 
are various accounts according to which Ionians once occupied the 
southern shore of the Corinthian gulf, the later Achaea (e.g. Hdt. 
1.145-146, 7.94), Megara (e.g. Strabo 9.392), Epidaurus (e.g. Paus. 
2.26.2), and Cynuria (Hdt. 8.73). If these accounts in themselves 
are of questionable value, yet we cannot doubt that the Jonians 
before the migration were not confined to Attica. The close rela- 
tions of Epidaurus and Troezen with Athens, in cult and legend, are 
significant for the Argolic Acte, and it is reasonable to assume that 
at least the entire shore of the Saronic gulf was once Ionic.” 

The affinities of the Aeolians were more obscure, for. theirs was 
the earliest migration to Asia Minor, the most remote from the 
historical period. But Thessaly was the scene of their favorite 
legends, the home of Achilles, as also of their eponymous hero 
Aeolus, and many of their place-names had their counterpart in 
Thessaly. In Herodotus we find the tradition that the Thessalians 
of the historical period were invaders from the west who occupied 


1Tt is equally natural, and quite justifiable as a matter of convenience, to 
apply the same names to these earlier divisions. That the name Ionian, for ex- 
ample, did not gain its current application on the mainland, but in the east, is . 
of no consequence. Such generic terms are everywhere of gradual growth. 

2 That is, in a period contemporaneous with the Aeolic and Achaean occupa- 
tion of other parts of Greece (see below). Of a still remoter period the view has 
been advanced that the Ionians formed the first wave of Greek migration, were 
in fact the much-discussed Pelasgians, and for a time occupied also the territory 
which with the next wave of migration became Aeolic or Achaean. This is, 
naturally, much more problematical. 


1] INTRODUCTION 3 


what had hitherto been an Aeolic land,! and with this the linguistic 
evidence is in perfect accord. For Thessalian is of all dialects the 
most closely related to Lesbian, and at the same time shares in some 
of the characteristics of the West Greek dialects, this admixture 
of West Greek elements being somewhat stronger in Thessaliotis 
than in Pelasgiotis. See 201, 202, 210, and Chart I. The Boeo- 
tians also are called Aeolians by Thucydides, and the Boeotian 
dialect is, next to Thessalian, the most closely related to Lesbian. 
These three have several notable characteristics in common (see 
201 and Chart I), and are known as the Aeolic dialects. But in 
Boeotian there is an even stronger admixture of West Greek ele- 
ments than in Thessalian (see 217 and Chart I), the historical 
explanation of which must be the same. If we credit the state- 
ment of Thucydides that the Boeotian invaders were from Arne, 
whence they had been driven by the Thessalians,? we should recog- 
nize in these Boeotians, not a part of the old Aeolic population of 
Thessaly, but a tribe of West Greek invaders from Epirus (cf. Mt. 
Boeon), like the Thessalians who forced them onward. The Aeolic 
element is to be ascribed rather to the tribes, or some of them, 
comprising the early stratum, as for example the Minyans of 
Orchomenos. However obscure such details may be, the evidence 
is perfectly clear that both Boeotia and Thessaly were once Aeolic, 
but were overrun by West Greek tribes which adopted the speech 
of the earlier inhabitants in greater or less degree. 

It is a natural presumption, of which there are some specific 
indications, that not only Thessaly and Boeotia but the interme- 
diate lands of Phocis and Locris, and even southern Aetolia—in fact 


1 Hdt. 7.176 ἐπεὶ Θεσσαλοὶ ἦλθον ἐκ Θεσπρωτῶν οἰκήσοντες γῆν τὴν Αἰολίδα, τήν 
περ νῦν ἐκτέαται. 

2 Thue. 7.57 οὗτοι δὲ Αἰολῆς Αἰολεῦσι τοῖς κτίσασι Βοιωτοῖς τοῖς μετὰ Συρακοσίων 
κατ᾽ ἀνάγκην ἐμάχοντο, i.e. the Aeolians of Methymna, Tenedos, etc., were com- 
pelled to fight against the Aeolians who founded these cities, namely the Boeo- 
tians; id. 3.2 Βοιωτῶν ξυγγενῶν ὄντων (of the Lesbians). 

8 Thuc. 1.19 Βοιωτοί τε γὰρ οἱ viv ἑξηκοστῷ ἔτει μετὰ ᾿Ιλίου ἅλωσιν ἐξ Ἄρνης ἀνα- 
στάντες ὑπὸ Θεσσαλῶν τὴν νῦν Βοιωτίαν, πρότερον δὲ Καδμηίδα γῆν καλουμένην ᾠκησαν. 


4 GREEK DIALECTS [1 


all that portion of Greece north of Attica which plays a réle in the 
legends of early Greece —was once Aeolic. Phocaea in Asia Minor, 
which, though later Ionic, surely belonged originally to the strip 
of Aeolic colonies, was believed to be a colony of Phocis, and in the 
dialect of Phocis there are actually some relics of Aeolic speech, as 
the dative plural of consonant stems in -εσσι (107.3), which is also 
found in eastern Locris. As for southern Aetolia, the region of 
Calydon and Pleuron was once called Aeolis according to Thucyd- 
ides,! and the probability is that the Aetolians of the Homeric period 
were Aeolic, though their name was taken by the later, West Greek,’ 
invaders. The Aetolian occupation of Elis was an accepted tradi- 
tion, and the existence of an Aeolic element in the dialect of Elis, 
like the dative plural in -εσσι, may be brought into connection with 
this if we assume that while the invaders were Aetolians in the 
later sense, that is West Greek, as Elean is distinctly a West Greek 
dialect, they had nevertheless adopted certain characteristics of the 
earlier Aeolic Aetolian and brought them to Elis. Corinth was 
also once occupied by Aeolians according to Thucydides,” and it is 
a noteworthy fact that the dative plural in -εσσι, which is unknown 
in other Doric dialects, is found in various Corinthian colonies (107.3). 

But we have passed beyond the limits within which the term 
Aeolic, or in general the division into Ionic, Doric, and Aeolic, can 
with ‘any propriety be applied to the peoples and dialects of the 
historical period. It is only in Strabo that these three groups are 
made into an all-inclusive system of classification, by means of an 
unwarranted extension of Aeolic to include everything that is not 
Ionic or Doric. And yet it is, unfortunately, this statement of 
Strabo’s? the error of which has long since been recognized, that 


1 Thue. 3.102 ἐς τὴν Αἰολίδα τὴν νῦν καλουμένην Καλυδῶνα καὶ Πλευρῶνα. 

3 Thuc, 4. 42 ὑπὲρ οὗ ὁ Ῥολύγειος λόφος ἐστίν, ἐφ᾽ ὃν Δωριῆς τὸ πάλαι ἱδρυθέντες 
τοῖς ἐν τῇ πόλει Κορινθίοις ἐπολέμουν, οὖσιν Αἰολεῦσι. 

8 Strabo 8.333 πάντες γὰρ οἱ ἐκτὸς ᾿Ισθμοῦ πλῆν ᾿Αθηναίων καὶ ‘Meyanter καὶ τῶν 
περὶ τὸν Παρνασσὸν Δωριέων καὶ νῦν ἔτι Αἰολεῖς καλοῦνται.... καὶ οἱ ἐντὸς (50. Ισθμοῦ) 
Αἰολεῖς πρότερον ἦσαν, εἶτ᾽ ἐμίχθησαν, ᾿]ώνων μὲν ἐκ τῆς Ἀττικῆς τὸν Αἰγιαλὸν κατα- 
σχόντων, τῶν δ᾽ Ἡρακλειδῶν τοὺς Δωριέας καταγαγόντων.... οἱ μὲν οὖν Ίωνες ἐξέπεσον 


1] INTRODUCTION 5 


has often been taken as representative of ancient tradition and 
still colors, in the literal sense, our maps of ancient Greece. The 
historical Phocians, Locrians, Aetolians, etc., were not, as Strabo’s 
statement implies, called Aeolic. Neither in Herodotus, Thucydi- 
des, nor any early writer, are they ever brought under any one of 
the three groups. Their dialects, with that of Elis, which Strabo 
also calls Aeolic, all of which may be conveniently designated the 
Northwest Greek dialects, are, in spite of some few traces of Aeolic 
as mentioned above, most closely related to the Doric dialects. 
There is scarcely one of the general characteristics common to the 
Doric dialects in which they do not share, though they also have 
- certain peculiarities of their own. See 223 with a, 226, and Chart I. 
If we were to classify them under any one of the three groups, it 
is unquestionably Doric to which they have the best claim, and if 
Strabo and our maps so classed them there would be no very seri- 
ous objection. Indeed modern scholars do often class them under 
“ Doric in the wider sense,” calling them then specifically “ North 
Doric.” But on the whole it seems preferable to retain the term 
Doric in its historical application and employ West Greek as the 
comprehensive term to include the Northwest Greek dialects and 
the Doric proper. 

In fact the most fundamental division of the Greek dialects is 
that into these West Greek and the East Greek dialects, the terms 
referring to their location prior to the great migrations. The East 
Greek are the “Old Hellenic” dialects, that is those employed by 
the peoples who held the stage almost exclusively in the period 
represented by the Homeric poems, when the West Greek peoples 
remained in obscurity in the northwest. To the East Greek division 
belong the Ionic and Aeolic groups, though, of the latter, Thessalian 
and Boeotian, as explained above, are mixed dialects belonging in 


πάλιν ταχέως ὑπὸ ᾿Αχαιῶν, Αἰολικοῦ ἔθνους - ἐλείφθη δ᾽ ἐν τῇ Πελοποννήσῳ τὰ δύο ἔθνη, 
τό τε Αἰολικὸν καὶ τὸ Δωρικόν. ὅσοι μὲν οὖν ἧττον τοῖς Δωριεῦσιν ἐπεπλέκοντο, καθάπερ 
συνέβη τοῖς τε Ἀρκάσι καὶ τοῖς ᾿Ηλείοις, .. ., οὗτοι αἰολιστὶ διελέχθησαν, οἱ δ᾽ ἄλλοι μικτῇ 
τινι ἐχρήσαντο ἐξ ἀμφοῖν, οἱ μὲν μᾶλλον οἱ δ᾽ ἧττον αἰολίζοντες. 


6 GREEK DIALECTS [1 


part also in the West Greek division. And to East Greek belongs 
also another group, the Arcado-Cyprian. 

No two dialects, not even Attic and Ionic, belong together more 
obviously than do those of Arcadia and the distant Cyprus. They 
share in a number of notable peculiarities which are unknown else- 
where. See 189 and Chart I. This is to be accounted for by the 
fact that Cyprus was colonized, not necessarily or probably from 
Arcadia itself, as tradition states, but from the Peloponnesian coast, 
at a time when its speech was like that which in Arcadia survived 
the Doric migration. This group represents, beyond question, the 
pre-Doric speech of most of the Peloponnesus, whatever we choose 
to call it. The term Achaean is used in so many different senses 1 
that it niight be well to avoid it entirely. But it is convenient to 
apply it to this group, which actually has the best claim to it, 
whenever the need is felt of some other term than Arcado-Cyprian, 
which, while describing accurately what is left of the group in 
the historical period, is strikingly infelicitous when applied to 
prehistoric times. The relations of this group to the others of the 
East Greek division, especially Aeolic, are the most difficult to 
interpret historically. Strabo, of course, calls the Arcadians Aeolic, 
but without warrant in earlier usage. For example, Thucydides, 
in describing the forces engaged at Syracuse (7.57), makes the 
most of the distinction between Ionic, Doric, and Aeolic nations, 
but does not class the Arcadians with any one of these. Yet the 
Arcadian and Cyprian dialects show notable resemblances to the 
Aeolic dialects which cannot be accidental (see 190.3-6 and Chart 1), 
and some would class them all together under the head of “ Aeolic 
in the widest sense” or “Achaean” (Aeolic in the usual sense 
then appearing as “ North Achaean”). On the other hand, many 
of the characteristics common to the Aeolic dialects are lacking, 


1 «+ Achaean’’ is applied by some to a supposed stratum intermediate between 
that which survived in Arcado-Cyprian and the later Doric. But there is no 
good evidence, either linguistic or otherwise, that any such intermediate stratum 
ever existed. 


1] INTRODUCTION T 


and there are certain points of agreement with Attic-Ionic (see 
190.1, 193.2,3, and Chart I). One may surmise that the latter, 
which are in part confined to Arcadian, are due to contact with 
Tonians on the coast of the Peloponnesus (see above, p. 2), and 
that the connections with Aeolic are earlier and more fundamental, 
reflecting a period of geographical continuity with Aeolic peoples 
somewhere in Northern Greece. But that brings us before the “mys- 
tery of the Achaean name,” that most difficult problem of the 
relation between the Achaeans of the Phthiotis and the pre-Doric 
Achaeans of the Peloponnesus, and of those again to the historical 
Achaeans on the Corinthian Gulf, whose dialect is West Greek. 
Conservative procedure here consists in recognizing Arcado-Cyprian, 
or Achaean, as a distinct group intermediate between Aeolic and 
Attic-Ionic, and conceding that the precise historical background of 
their interrelations is hopelessly obscure. Arcadian shows some few 
West Greek peculiarities which we may properly attribute to the 
influence of the surrounding Doric dialects in the historical period. 

Just as in the Northwest Greek dialects some traces of the 
former Aeolic speech have survived, as noted above, so it is not 
surprising to find some traces of Achaean speech in the Doric 
dialects spoken in lands formerly Achaean. For example, in 
Laconia Poseidon was worshiped under the name of Τοµοιδαν, 
which recalls Are. Ποσοιδάν, the true Doric form being Horto- 
dav (49.1, 61.5). Here possibly belongs ἐν = ἐν in some Cretan in- 
scriptions (10). Besides survivals which bear specifically either the 
Aeolic or the Achaean stamp, there are others of forms which are 
common to both, and so from the linguistic point of view might 
be called Aeolic-Achaean, only their provenance leading us to 
infer either Aeolic or Achaean source (e.g. probably Achaean, 
τελεσφορέντες 157, πεδά 137.5, γροφεύς etc. 5, 6); or again others 
which might be called simply East Greek without further differ- 
entiation. But, apart from some few striking examples, the ques- 
tion of survival versus accidental agreement or historical borrowing 
is a very delicate one, 


8 GREEK DIALECTS [a 
The classification of the dialects is then, in outline, as follows:1 


West Greek Division East Greek Division 


1. Northwest Greek: Phocian, 1. Attic-lonic. 


Locrian, Elean, ete. 2. Aeolic: Lesbian, Thessalian, 
2. Doric: Laconian, Corinthian, Boeotian. 
Argolic, Cretan, ete. 3. Arcado-Cyprian or Achaean. 


2. The Greek dialects, classified in accordance with the preceding 
scheme, and with their important subdivisions noted, are the fol- 
lowing. For summaries of the characteristics of each, see 180-273. 


HAST GREEK 
1. Tue Artic-lontc Group 

1. Attic. 

2. Ionic. ς 

A. East Ionic, or Ionic of Asia Minor. The Ionic cities of the 
coast of Asia Minor and the adjacent islands, Samos, Chios, etce., 
together with their colonies, mostly on the Hellespont, Propontis, 
and Euxine. There are some local varieties, of which the most 
marked is Chian, containing some Lesbian features. 

B. Central Ionic, or Ionic of the Cyclades. The Ionic Cyclades, 
Naxos, Amorgos, Paros with its colony Thasos, Delos, Tenos, An- 
dros, Ceos, ete. 

C. West Ionic, or Euboean. Chalcis (with its colonies in Italy, 
Sicily, and the Chalcidian peninsula) and the other cities of Eu- 
boea. A local dialect with marked characteristics is the Eretrian, 
seen in the inscriptions of Eretria and Oropus. 


1 Pamphylian, of which the meager remains permit only a very imperfect 
knowledge, and which is therefore, barring occasional references, ignored in this 
book, shows notable affinities on the one hand with Arcado-Cyprian (υ = ο, ἐξ 
with dat., etc.), on the other with West Greek (φίκατι, ἱαρός, ὅκα, etc.). As 
Thessalian and Boeotian represent a mixture of Aeolic and West Greek, so 
Pamphylian of Achaean and West Greek. Quite probably the earliest colonists 
were Achaeans from the Peloponnesus, later followed by Dorians, 


2] INTRODUCTION 9 


Il. THe ΑΕΟΑΡΟ-ΟΥΡΗΙΑΝ orn ACHAEAN GROUP 


1. Arcadian. The most important material is from Tegea and 
Mantinea. 

2. Cyprian. There are numerous short inscriptions, and one of 
considerable length, the bronze of Idalium. All are in the Cyprian 
syllabary. 

11. Tue Αποπτο Group 

1. Lesbian, or Asiatic Aeolic.! The inscriptional material is fairly 
extensive, but late. There is nothing approaching the time of the 
poems of Alcaeus and Sappho, and very little that is older than the 
Macedonian period. Most of the inscriptions are from the chief 
cities of Lesbos, but a few are from other islands and towns of 
the Aeolic mainland. 

2. Thessalian.?, Two subdivisions with marked differences are 
formed by the dialect of Pelasgiotis and that of Thessaliotis, which 
may be conveniently, if not quite appropriately, designated as East 
‘and West Thessalian. 

From Phthiotis there is an early Thessalian inscription, but most 
of the material is from the period of Aetolian domination and in 
the Northwest Greek κοινή. See 279. From Histiaeotis, Perrhaebia, 
and Magnesia the material is very scanty. 

3. Boeotian.2 The material is very extensive, and representative 
of all the important Boeotian towns, but is meager for the early 
period. 

WEST GREEK 
IV. Tue Nortuwest GREEK GROUP 


1. Phocian. A large part of the material,including nearly all that is 
of an early date, is from Delphi, and is quoted specifically as Delphian. 


1 Sometimes called simply Aeolic. But, to avoid confusion with Aeolic in its 
wider sense, the designation Lesbian is to be preferred in spite of the formal 
impropriety of applying it to a dialect not restricted to Lesbos. Most of the 
material is actually from Lesbos. 

2 That Thessalian and Boeotian are only in part Aeolic, in part West Greek, 
has been explained above, pp. 2, 3, 


10 GREEK DIALECTS [2 


2. Locrian. The early and important inscriptions are from west- 
ern Locris. From eastern Locris the material is meager and late. 

3. Elean. All the material, much of which is very early, is from 
Olympia. 

4. The Northwest Greek κοινή. Employed in Aetolia and other 
regions under the domination of the Aetolian league. See 279. 


Nore. Only Phocian, Locrian, and Elean are known to us as distinct 
dialects of this group. Of others which presumably belong here we have 
practically no material from a time when they retained their individuality. 
In Aetolia, for example, before the rise of the Northwest Greek κοινή there 
was undoubtedly a distinct Northwest Greek dialect, probably most nearly 
related to Locrian, but of this pure Aetolian we have no knowledge. Of the 
speech of Aeniania and Malis previous to the Aetolian domination we have 
no remains. It is natural to suppose that Northwest Greek dialects were 
once spoken also in Acarnania and Epirus. But here the influence of the 
Corinthian colonies was strong from an early period, as shown by the use 
of the Corinthian alphabet in the few early inscriptions; and in later times, 
from which nearly all the material dates, the language employed is not the 
Northwest Greek κοινή. but the Doric κοινή, like that of the contempora- 
neous inscriptions of Coreyra. See 279. Hence the actual material from 
Acarnania and Epirus is more properly classified with Corinthian. From 
Cephallenia and Ithaca we have decrees in the Northwest Greek κοινή from 
the Aetolian period (see 279), but from earlier times not enough to show 
whether the dialect was Northwest Greek or Doric. From Zacynthus there 
is almost nothing. The dialect of Achaea (i.e. Peloponnesian Achaea in 
the historical period) is generally believed to belong to this group. This 
is probable on general grounds, but there is as yet no adequate linguistic 
evidence of it. For, apart from the inscriptions of Achaean colonies in 
Magna Graecia, which, both on account of their meagerness and the mixed 
elements in the colonization, are indecisive, nearly all the material is from 
the time of the Achaean league, and this is not in the Northwest Greek 
κοινή, but in the same Doric κοινή that was used in Corinth and Sicyon. 


V. Tue Doric Group 


1. Laconian and Heraclean. Laconia and its colonies Tarentum and 
Heraclea. Heraclean, well known from the Heraclean Tables, has 
peculiarities of its own, and is treated as a distinct dialect, 


2] INTRODUCTION 11 


2. Messenian. There is scarcely any material until a late period, 
when the dialect is no longer pure. 

3. Megarian. Megara, and its colonies in Sicily (especially Selinus) 
and on the Propontis and Bosporus (as Byzantium, Chalcedon, etc.). 
Except from Selinus the material is late. 

4. Corinthian. Corinth, Sicyon, Cleonae, Phlius, and the Corin- 
thian colonies Corcyra (with its own colonies Apollonia and Dyrrha- 
chium), Leucas, Anactorium, Ambracia, etc., and, in Sicily, Syracuse 
with its own colonies. Material from places other than Corinth, 
though coming under the general head of Corinthian, is generally 
quoted specifically as Sicyonian, Corcyraean, Syracusan, ete. 

5. Argolic. Argos, Mycenae, etc., and the cities of the Acte, as 
Hermione, Troezen, and Epidaurus together with Aegina! Argolic 
(abbreviated Argol.) is used as the general term, while Argive (Arg.) 
refers more specifically to the material from Argos (with the Argive 
Heraeum), as Epidaurian to that from Epidaurus. 

6. Rhodian. Rhodes (Camirus, Ialysus, Lindus, and the city of 
Rhodes) with the adjacent small islands (Chalce, etc.) and Carpathus, 
Telos, and Syme, the settlements on the mainland (the Rhodian 
Peraea) and Phaselis in Pamphylia, and the Sicilian colonies Gela 
and Agrigentum (an inscription of Rhegium, though not a Rhodian 
colony, is in the same dialect). The material is very extensive, but 
little of it is early. 

7. Coan and Calymnian. The material is considerable, but not early. 

8. The dialects of Cnidus, and of Nisyrus, Anaphe, Astypalaea, 
and other small islands. The material is late, and insufficient to 
determine whether any of these should properly be grouped with 
Rhodian, Coan, or Theran. Nisyrus, for example, was nearly always 
connected politically with either Cos or Rhodes. 

9. Theran and Melian. Thera with Cyrene, and Melos. Early in- 
scriptions are numerous, but brief. 


1 From Aegina there is not much material from the period before the Athe- 
nian occupation, but enough to show that the dialect was Argolic (note ἰαρέος 
with lenis, 58 ὁ). 


12 GREEK DIALECTS [8 


10. Cretan. This is now the best-known of all the Doric dialects, 
owing to the very extensive early material, especially from Gortyna. 
The dialect of Gortyna and other cities of the great central portion 
of the island is also known more specifically as Central Cretan, to 
exclude the divergent type seen in the inscriptions, mostly late, 
from the eastern and western extremities of the island. See 278. 
But the term Cretan alone is to be understood as referring to this 
Central Cretan, unless otherwise stated. 


THE DIALECTS IN LITERATURE 


3. Of the numerous dialects of Greece a few attained the rank 
of literary dialects, though for the most part in a mixed and arti- 
ficial form not corresponding to anything actually spoken at ἃ. 
given time and place. Moreover, in the course of literary develop- 
ment these dialects came to be characteristic of certain classes of 
literature, and, their rdle once established, the choice of one or the 
other usually depended upon this factor rather than upon the native 
dialect of the author. 

The literary development of epic songs began with the Aeolians 
of Asia Minor, whence it passed into the hands of the neighboring 
Tonians, and the language of Homer, which became the norm of 
all epic poetry and strongly affected subsequent poetry of all classes, 
is a mixture of Aeolic and Ionic, — in the main Old Ionic but with 
the retention of many Aeolic forms, such as ἄμμες beside ἡμεῖς, 
genitive singular in -ao beside -ew, etc. The language of Hesiod is 
substantially the same, but with some Aeolic forms not used in 
Homer, also some Boeotian and Dorie peculiarities. The elegiac 
and iambic poets also use the epic dialect with some modifications, 
not only Ionians like Archilochus, but the Athenian Solon, the. 
Spartan Tyrtaeus, the Megarian Theognis, ete. 

Of the melic poets, Aleaeus and Sappho followed very closely 
their native Lesbian dialect, though not entirely unaffected by epic 
influence, The language of these and other Lesbian poets was 


3] INTRODUCTION 13 


directly imitated by some later writers, notably by Theocritus in 
three of his idyls, and contributed an important element to the 
language of many more, e.g. Anacreon of Teos, who in the main 
employed his native Ionic (New Ionic), and, in general, to the 
choral lyric, which was mainly Doric. 

The choral lyric was developed among Doric peoples, though 
under the impulse of Lesbian poets, who we know were welcomed 
in Sparta, for example, in the seventh century. Its language is 
Doric, with an admixture of Lesbian and epic forms, no matter 
whether the poet is a Dorian, or a Boeotian like Pindar, or an 
Tonian like Simonides and Bacchylides. This Doric, however, is not 
identical with any specific Doric dialect, but is an artificial com- 
posite, showing many of the general Doric characteristics, but with - 
the elimination of local peculiarities. An exception is to be made 
in the case of Aleman, whose Doric is of a severer type and evi- 
dently based upon the Laconian, though also mixed with Lesbian 
and epic forms. 

The earliest prose writers were the Ionic philosophers and his- 
torians of the sixth century, and in the fifth century not only 
Herodotus, but Hippocrates of Cos, a Dorian, wrote in Ionic. In 
the meantime, with the political and intellectual supremacy of 
Athens, Attic had become the recognized language of the drama, 
and before the end of the fifth century was employed in prose also, 
though the earlier prose writers as Thucydides, like the tragedians, 
avoided certain Attic peculiarities which were still felt as provin- 
cialisms (e.g. ττ-- σσ, ρρζ- ρσ). Henceforth Attic was the lan- 
guage of literary prose. 

The dialects mentioned are the only literary dialects known and 
cultivated throughout the Greek world. But some few others were 
employed locally. Epicharmus and Sophron wrote in their native 
Syracusan Doric, as did, later, Archimedes. A form of Doric prose 
_ was developed among the Pythagoreans of Magna Graecia, seen in 
some fragments of Archytas of Tarentum, Philolaus of Croton, and 
others, though the greater part of the writings of this class are 


14 GREEK DIALECTS [s 


spurious. The comic poet Rhinthon, from whom the grammarians 
sometimes quote, used the Doric of Tarentum. The fragments of 
Corinna of Tanagra, whose fame was scarcely more than local, are 
in Boeotian, and the Boeotian dialect, as well as Megarian and 
Laconian, are caricatured by Aristophanes. But the great majority 
of the dialects play no role whatever in literature. 

Even for those dialects which are represented, the literary re- 
mains must for the most part be regarded as secondary sources, 
not only because of their artificial character but also because of 
the corruptions which they have suffered in transmission. Excep- 
tional importance, however, attaches to the language of Homer 
because of its antiquity, and to the Lesbian of Alcaeus and Sappho 
because it is relatively pure and much older than the inscriptional 
material. 

Nore. In the following exposition, dialectic forms from literary and 
grammatical sources are not infrequently quoted, especially where the 
inscriptional evidence is slight, as it is, for example, quite naturally, for 
the personal pronouns. Such forms are sometimes quoted with their spe- 
cific sources, sometimes simply as literary Doric (lit. Dor.), literary Lesbian 
(lit. Lesb.), literary Ionic (lit. Ion.), or grammatical (gram.). But a de- 
tailed treatment of the dialectic peculiarities observed in our literary texts 
is so bound up with questions of literary tradition and textual criticism 
that it is best left to the critical editions of the various authors. It would 
be impracticable in a work of the present scope, and would, moreover, tend 
to obscure that more trustworthy picture of the dialects which is gained 


from inscriptions, and which is so important as a basis for the critical study 
of the mixed literary forms. 


PHONOLOGY 


THE ALPHABET 


4. The numerous differences in the local alphabets, so far as 
they consist merely in variations of the forms of the letters, need 
not be discussed here, important as they are to the epigraphist in 
deciding the age and source of inscriptions. But certain points in 
the use of the alphabet and its development as a means of express- 
ing the Greek sounds should be noted. 

1. In the most primitive type of the Greek alphabet, as it is 
seen in the earliest inscriptions of Crete, Thera, and Melos, the 
non-Phoenician signs Φ, X, Y have not yet been introduced, and the 
E is not in use. The sounds of ¢, x are represented by wh, xh 
(or 9A), or, as in Crete, where Η (H) when used is 7 not A, are not 
distinguished from 7, κ; those of w, & by πσ, xe. 

2. In the next stage of development, after the introduction of 
φ, X, Y, the alphabets fall into two classes, according to the values 
attached to these signs. The eastern division, to which Ionic 
belongs, employs them as ¢, y, W, and also uses the Ἐ as &, though 
a subdivision of this group, represented mainly by the Attic alpha- 
bet, uses only the first two and expresses w, & by φσ, yo. The 
western division, to which belong the majority of the alphabets 
of Greece proper as well as that of Euboea, whence it was carried 
to Italy by the Chalcidian colonies and became the source of the 
Latin alphabet, employs Φ, X, Y as ¢, & x, not using E at all, and 


1 This distinction of eastern and western alphabets, the distribution of which 
is clearly shown in the Chart in Kirchhoff’s Studien zur Geschichte des griechi- 
schen Alphabets, has no connection with that of East and West Greek dialects, 
and is anything but coincident with it. 

15 


16 GREEK DIALECTS [4 


generally expressing W by πσ or, oftener, do (only in Locrian and 
Arcadian by a special sign +). 

3. In the earliest inscriptions nearly all the alphabets have the 
Ε (ναι or digamma); and many the ? (koppa), which is used before 
ο or υ, and that too even if a liquid intervenes, e.g. Πορινθόθεν, 
héppos, Λορρός, épporé, Ι]άτρορλος, λέρυθος, 2AvTos (in other posi- 
tions it is very rare). 

4. Two signs were available for σ, namely 5 or = (sigma) and 
M (san), and most alphabets use one of these to the exclusion of 
the other. But there are some few examples of a differentiation. 
In an early Arcadian inscription of Mantinea (no. 16), the charac- 
ter W, a simplified form of the san, which is known from other 
sources, is used:to denote a sibilant of specifically Arcado-Cyprian 
origin, as in Wes (transcribed σις) = Cypr. σις, Att. τις. See 68.3. 
A sign Τ, which is also probably a modification of the san, is used 
in some Ionic inscriptions of Asia Minor for the usual σσ = Att. ττ, 
e.g. from Halicarnassus ᾽Αλικαρνατέ(ω)ν beside ᾿Αλικαρνασσέων, 
from Ephesus τέταρες, τεταράκοντα = τέσσαρες, etc., from Teos 
[θ]αλάτης beside θάλασσαν. 

5. In Boeotian, Ε, a compromise between E and |, is sometimes 
used for the close ε, later ἐ (9.2). At Corinth and Megara there 
were two characters, Ε and E, for the e-sounds, but usually differ- 
entiated. See 28. 

6. In most of the alphabets the H (early B) is the sign of the 
spiritus asper, and neither η and @ nor the lengthened ε and ο (“spu- 
rious ει and ου”) are distinguished from the short ε and ο. But 
in East Ionic, where the sound of the spiritus asper was lost at a 
very early period, the H, which was thus left free, was turned to 
account as a vowel sign, not so much to show a difference in quan- 
tity (in the case of a, δ, v no such need was felt) as one of quality. 
It was probably used first only for the extremely open δ᾽ coming 
from a, that is for the specifically Attic-Ionic ἡ (8), which for a 
time was more open than the sound of the inherited é, though this 
was also open as compared with the short ε, and both soon became 


5] PHONOLOGY 17 


identical and were denoted in the same way. To be sure, no such 
distinction is to be observed in East Ionic inscriptions, but it is 
seen in some of the Cyclades, to which the use of the H had passed 
from East Ionic, e.g. from Naxos (no. 6) Νικάνδρη, ρόρη, ete., but 
ἀνέθεκεν (with E in the penult). Similar examples from Ceos (e.g. 
no. 8) and Amorgos. 

The use of H = 7 extended not only to the Ionic but also to the 
Dorie islands, Rhodes, Thera, Melos, and Crete, where it is found 
in the earliest inscriptions, though in Crete it went out of use for 
a time, not appearing for example in the Law-Code. In Central 
Ionic, where the sound of the spiritus asper still survived, as also 
in Rhodes, Thera, and Melos, the sign was used both as η and as 
h. It. occurs also with the value of he, at Delos, Naxos (no. 6), 
and Oropus (no. 14.46). 

The Ionic alphabet is also characterized by its distinction of o 
and ὦ through differentiated forms of O (usually Q =o, but in 
some of the islands, namely Paros, Thasos, and Siphnos, Q = ο, and 
ος ΘΙ ΞΞ 

7. In 403 Bc. the Ionic alphabet was officially introduced at 
Athens, and not much later replaced the native or “epichoric” 
alphabets in other parts of Greece. Inscriptions of the end of the 
fifth or the beginning of the fourth century often show a transi- 
tional form of the alphabet, partly epichoric, partly Ionic. Even 
with the full Ionic alphabet, ¢ was generally retained where it was 
still sounded, and sometimes a form of H was used for the spiritus 
asper, as Ε in the Heraclean Tables and occasionally elsewhere 
(Elis, no. 60, Sicyon, Epidaurus). The Delphian Labyadae inscrip- 
tion (no. 51) has --δ, H = ». 

For the Cyprian syllabary, see no. 19. 


VOWELS 
a 


5. o for a before or after liquids. Examples are most numerous 
in Lesbian, mainly from literary and grammatical sources, as 


18 GREEK DIALECTS [5 


στρότος -- στρατός, δροσέως = δρασέως, χόλαισι = χαλῶσι, etc. 
So ἀμβρ[ό]την (no. 21) = ἁμαρτεῖν, like Hom. ἤμβροτον = ἥμαρ- 
τον (μβρ from pp, as regularly). Both στρόταγος and otpatayos . 
occur in inscriptions, likewise in Boeotian στροτός in numerous 
proper names, στροτιώτας, ἐστροτεύαθη, but also στρατός in proper 
names, στραταγίοντος. The forms with a, which are the only ones 
attested for Thessalian, are to be attributed to κοινή influence. 
Cf. Boeot., Thess. ἐροτός = ἐρατός, βροχύς = βραχύς, attested by 
proper names, Boeot., Lesb. πόρνοψ = πάρνοψ, whence Lesb. 
Πορνοπίων (Strabo 13.613), Πορνοπία (no. 23). 

In Arcado-Cyprian also we find Arc. ἐφθορκώς = ἐφθαρκώς, 
πανάγορσις = πανήγυρις but in form belonging with West Ion. 
(Naples) ἄγαρρις (49.2), στορπάος = ἀστραπαῖος (also Arc. στορπά, 
Cypr. στροπά in Hesych.), Cypr. κορζία (Hesych.) = καρδία, κατέ- 
fopyov = *xatéfapyov aorist of Ἑκατ-ερέργω (κατείργω) with the 
weak grade of the root as in ἔδρακον from δέρκοµαι (49.2). 

In various West Greek dialects occur derivatives of γράφω with ο, 
though the verb itself always has a. Thus γροφεύς in Elis, Argolis, 
Sicyon, in Argolis also γροφεύω, σύγγροφος, etc., Heracl. ἀνεπίγρο- 
gos, Cret. ἀπόγροφον, ἔγγροφον, Mel. RP ρόφων. Cf. also Cret., Epid. 
καταλοβεύς = Ἑκαταλαβεύς, support, Cret. ἀβλοπία = ἀβλαβία. 

a. Some of the examples, if taken by themselves, might be regarded 
simply as inherited o-grade forms (cf. 49.2), e.g. Arc. ἐφθορκώς (cf. ἔφθορα). 
But an actual substitution must be recognized in Lesb. στρότος etc., and, 
while the precise conditions and scope of the phenomenon are not clear, it 
is evidently one in which all the Aeolic dialects and Arcado-Cyprian had a 
share. Whether γροφεύς etc. are anything more than inherited o-grade 
forms may be less certain, but it is probable that these are Achaean sur- 
vivals (see p. 7), and belong in this same connection. 

6. ο for a in other cases. ov = ἀνά in Lesbian, Thessalian (Pe- 
lasgiotis), and Arcado-Cyprian (dv, see 22). Lesb., Arc. δέκοτος = 
δέκατος, also Arc. δέκο = δέκα, hexorov = ἑκατόν, and Lesb. ἔνοτος 
= ἔνατος. Thess. ἑξόμειννον = ἑξάμηνον. Delph. ἐντοφήια, burial 
rites, Heracl. τοφιών, burial-place (cf. τάφος). κοθαρός = καθαρός 
in Heraclea, Sybaris, Locris (Περροθαριᾶν), Elean κόθαρσις. 


9] PHONOLOGY 19 


a. The explanation is uncertain, and not necessarily the same for all 
the forms cited here. For example, it is possible that the ο of δέκοτος ete. 
is to be viewed in the same light as that of εἴκοσι Ξε West Greek είκατι. See 
116 a. But the preference for ο appears to be, here as in 5, an Aeolic- 
Achaean characteristic. . 

7. ε for a. For forms with ε beside a which fall within the 
regular system of vowel-gradation, see 49.2-4. 

An actual change of final α to ε is seen in Thess. διέ-- διά. Cf. 
Thess. -ει = -αι (27). 


a 

8. Attic-lonic η from ἃ. Original a, which remains unchanged 
in all other dialects, becomes η in Attic-Ionic. Thus τιµή, φημί, 
ἵστημι, but in other dialects τιμά (d-stem), φαμί (Lat. fari), ἵστᾶμι 
(Lat. stare). For the contrast between this η and that which repre- 
sents an inherited é-sound and is common to the other dialects 
also, note Att.-Ion. μήτηρ, elsewhere μἄᾶτηρ (Lat. mater). 

But Attic differs from Τοπίο, in that it has a, not η, after ε, ¢, 
and p, as γενεᾶ, οἰκίᾶ, yopa = Ion. γενεή, οἰκίη, χώρη. 

a. The change of ἃ in the direction of η began in the Attic-Ionic period, 
and was universal. The a in Att. χώρα etc. is not the original ἃ unchanged, 
but a special Attic reversion to ἃ, which occurred, however, before the new 
sound had become completely identical with that representing original 6, 
and hence did not affect the latter (so Att. πράττω, but ῥήτωρ). That is, 
the η from ἃ was at first an extremely open é-sound, even more open than 
that of original 6, and even in the historical period the two sounds are 
distinguished in the spelling of some inscriptions of the Cyclades. See 4.6. 

b. The Garising from lengthening of a in connection with original inter- 
voealic yo, ov, etc., undergoes the same change, e.g. Att.-Ion. ἔφηνα from 
ἔφᾶνα, original *épavoa. See 76, 77.1. But in ras from τάνς and πᾶσα from 
πάνσα, original Ἀπάντια, the ἃ was of later origin and was unaffected. See 
10.5, 18: 

ε 

9. « from ε before a vowel. 

1. Even in Attic an e before another vowel had a closer sound 
than in other positions, and was frequently written ει, as θειός = 
θεός, νειώς = νεώς. So, sometimes, in Tonic, as εἷως = ἕως, δειόµενος 
(Oropus) = δεόµενος. 


20 GREEK DIALECTS [9 


In several dialects the ε progressed so far in the direction οὗ ἐ 
that it was frequently, or even regularly, written ι. Thus: 

2. Boeotian. The spelling is usually τ, but sometimes ε, ει, or F 
(see 4.5), as θιός, θειός = θεός, ἀνέθιαν, ἀνέθειαν beside ἀνέθεαν, 
ΠολυκλΕὲς = Πολυκλέης, ἰόντος = ἐόντος, ῥίοντος = ῥέοντος. 

a. Boeotian ε ἴῃ general had a relatively close sound, and the spelling ει 
occurs occasionally even before a consonant, as Ἐεναρείτω = Ἐεναρέτου, Θιό- 
φειστος = ἘΘεόθεστος (68.2), πεποιόντεισσι = -εσσι. In ἐν Θεισπιῆς, Θεισπιεύς, 
etc. the spelling ει is so constant that it perhaps stands for original η (16), 


which in other dialects was shortened as if the name of the town were 
connected with θέσπις etc. 


3. Cyprian. At Idalium the spelling is regularly 1, as θιός, 
ἰό(ν)τα = ἐόντα, Εέπι]α = ἔπεα. 

4. Cretan. We find ¢ regularly, except where the ε was once 
followed by ¢. That is, the change was prior to the loss of inter- 
vocalic ¢; and the e which later, with the loss of ¢, came to stand 
before another vowel, was unaffected. Thus ἰόντος = ἐόντος, καλίων 
= καλέων, πλίες = Hom. πλέες, ---- but υἰέος, ϱοικέος, δρομέον. 

5. Laconian. We find ε, with the same restriction as in Cretan, 
in early inscriptions (also in Aleman and Ar. Lysist.), e.g. θιός, 
ἀνιοχέὸν = ἡνιοχέων. In later inscriptions the spelling is usually e. 

6. Heraclean. Verbal forms show ¢, with the same restriction 
as in Cretan, e.g. ἀδικίων, ἐμετρίωμες, but ῥέοντα, δεόµενα. In 
other words, Τιµοκράτιος, but usually ε, as Εέτεος, owing to κοινή 
influence. 

7. In Argolic and Thessalian, both of which usually show e, 
there are some examples of v, as Arg. θιός, πεδιόν = µετεών, Thess. 
θιός, Δίων. 

10. « from ε before ν in Arcado-Cyprian. ἐν ἐν is the regular 
form in Arcadian and Cyprian, also in compounds as Are. ἰνάγω, 
ἐμφαίνω, ἰνφορβίω, ἰγκεχηρήκοι, ἴνδικος, ἴνπασις, ἰνπολά, ἴγγυος, 
ἰνμενφής and ἴνμονφος, blameworthy (opp. to ἀμεμφής, ἄμομφος), 
Cypr. ἐναλίνω (ἰναλαλισμένα). Cf. also early Arc. (Mantinea, πο. 16) 
ἀπεχομίνος, ἀπυδεδομίν[ος] -- -μένους. But εν occurs in other 


12 | PHONOLOGY 21 


words, and the more precise conditions of the change are not yet 
clear. iv = ἐν is found also, possibly an “ Achaean” survival (see 
p- 7),in some Cretan inscriptions of Eleutherna and Vaxus, and in 
an Achaean inscription. 

11. « beside ε in other cases. The occasional interchange of ἐ 
and ε in related words, as πίτνηµι beside πετάννυµι (a kind of 
vowel-gradation, but not of the common types given in 49), is occa- 
sionally seen among dialectic forms of the same word. Hom. πίσυ- 
pes = πέσσυρες, τέσσερες, Att. χίλιοι from Ἀχίσλιοι, while Ion. 
χείλιοι, Lesh. χέλλιοι, etc. are from Ἐχέσλιοι (76). Att. ἑστία 
appears with ¢ in all other dialects, so far as quotable, e.g. Ion. 
totin, Lesh. ἰστία, Thess. Ἱσστιαίειος, Boeot. Ἱστιήω, Delph. 
Ἱστιώ, Locr. ἰστία, Heracl. Ἱστίειος, Syrac. Ἱστία, Rhod. ἱστιατό- 
ριον, Coan ἱστία, Cret. Ἱστία, Arc. Ειστίαυ. In this case the 4, as 
well as the early substitution of ‘ for ¢ in most dialects, may be 
due to the influence of ἵστημι. 

12. a frome before p in Northwest Greek. Locr. φάρειν, πατάρα, 
ἀμάρα, ἀνφόταρος, Εεσπάριος (but µέρος). Here also Λαρέσται 
(no. 55; but Πελέσται no. 56) = ἑλέσθαι, with p for ἃ after the 
analogy of the present αἱρέω (as, vice versa, Cret. athéw = αἱρέω, with 
λ, from the aorist). El. φάρεν, ϱάργον, πάρ (= περί), ὁπόταρος, 
ὕσταριν, but the spelling ap is not quite uniform even in the early 
inscriptions, and later gives way to ep (see 241). Delph. φάρεν 
in a fifth-century inscription (no. 50), and δάρματα, πενταµαρι- 
τεύων (no. 51), show that in Phocian too p had a similar effect on 
the pronunciation of a preceding ε, but except in these instances 
the spelling is ερ (φέρεν even in no. 51). Cf. also Ach. Ζεὺς ᾿Αμά- 
ριος, and Pamph. ὕπαρ = ὕπερ. 


a. Elean has a also after p, as λατραι[όμενον] beside λατρειόμεγον, µα- 
στράαι from Ἁμαστρεία (31), κατιαραίων, κατιαραύσειε in contrast to φυγαδείην, 
φυγαδεύαντι (see 161.1); also before final ν, as μάν = μέν, γνῦμαν = γνῶμεν, 
3 pl. opt. ἀποτίνοιαν, ἐπιθεῖαν, συνέαν, etc.; occasionally elsewhere, as εὖσα- 
βέοι = εὐσεβέοι, σκευάον = -έων, Showing that Elean ¢ in general had a very 


open sound, Cf. El. ἃ = η (15). 


99 GREEK DIALECTS [12 


b. Epid. κραµάσαι = κρεμάσαι and µάντοι = μέντοι, though more isolated, 
and open to other possible explanations (µάντοι contamination with pay = 
μήν: κραµάσαι Weak grade or assimilation), are perhaps to be viewed in the 
same light as the Elean forms under a. 

13. West Greek a= East Greek ε. Besides the examples of 
dialectic interchange of a and e cited under the head of vowel- 
gradation (49.2-4), in which the distribution of the a and ε forms 
is various (e.g. ἄρσην, épanv,— βάλλω, δέλλω), there is a group 
of by-forms in which the preference for the α forms is a marked 
West Greek characteristic. 

1. ἱαρός (or tapos) is the regular form in early inscriptions of 
all West Greek dialects and Boeotian, ἱερός occurring only later 
and plainly due to κοινή influence. The situation is probably the 
same in Thessalian, though the occurrences of both forms are late. 
ἱερός (or ερός) is Attic-Ionic and Arcado-Cyprian, while a third 
form is seen in Lesb. ipos (likewise ἴρευς, ἴρεια, ἐρητεύω, late κατεί- 
pov with ει -- 1), Ion. ipds, tpds beside ἱερός, ἱερός (probably from 
*iopo- beside *(capo-, *icepo-). There are many other words with 
variation between -ερός and -αρός, as µιερός, μιαρός, but with 
widely different dialectic distribution. 

2. ΓΑρταμις, so far as the name is quotable from early inscrip- 
tions, is the form of all West Greek dialects except Cretan, and of 
Boeotian. In later Doric and Delphian inscriptions this is usually 
replaced by "Αρτεμις. 

3. κα = κε (ἄν) is the form of all West Greek dialects and Boeo- 
tian, while Thessalian has «e, like Lesbian and Cyprian. See 134.2. 
The same «a in ὅκα, τόκα, πόκα, Which are also West Greek (and 
doubtless Boeotian) = Att.-Ion., Arc.-Cypr. ὅτε etc. (but Lesb. ὅτα 
etc. See 132.9). ya = γε is likewise West Greek and Boeotian. Ad- 
verbs in -θα = -θε, -θεν, belong to some, but not all, West Greek 
dialects. See 133.1. 


a. ἅτερος = ἕτερος is not confined to West Greek dialects, but is also 
quotable from Arcadian, Boeotian, and Lesbian, and even for Attic is 
implied by ἅτερος with crasis. So far as we know, ἕτερος belongs to Attic- 
Ionic only, all examples in other dialects being late. 


18] PHONOLOGY 23 


η 

14. Original η, that is η representing original ὅ, remains un- 
changed in nearly all dialects. Contrast the special Attic-lonic η 
from a (8), both being seen in Attic-Ionic μήτηρ = μάτηρ of other 
dialects. On the introduction of the character H, see 4.6. 

15. ἃ from η in Elean. The sound of ἡ was so open in Elean 
that it approximated that of a, and was frequently, though by no 
means consistently; denoted by a. Thus pa (but also μέ, μή) -- 
μή, Εράτρα = ῥήτρα, βασιλᾶες = -ἣες, ἔα (but also εἴξ) = εἴη, dapo- 
σιοία = -οιη, πλαθύοντα beside πλεθύοντι. Cf. a for ε (12 α). 

16. e from 7 in Thessalian and Boeotian. In these dialects the 
sound was so close that with the introduction of the Ionic alpha- 
bet it was uniformly denoted not by η but by ει, which at that 
time represented a close é Thess. Boeot. wef = μή, ἀνέθεικεξ- 
ἀνέθηκε, µεινός = µηνός, Thess. βασιλεῖος, Boeot. γραμματεῖος = 
-nos, Thess., Boeot. στατεῖρας, Boeot. μάτειρ, πατείρ = -τηρ-. 


a. In late Boeotian inscriptions the spelling cis sometimes found, as παρῖς 
beside παρεῖς (εἷς = ἧς, Att. ἦν, 163.3). 


17. Lesh. αἰμισέων = ἡμισέων, also (Etym. Magn.) αἰμίονος = 
ἡμίονος; Αἰσίοδος Ξ- Ἡσίοδος. The explanation is difficult, since 
in all other cases η remains unchanged in Lesbian. Perhaps η was 
more open initially than in other positions, and this, in connection 
with the epenthetic vowel (47), led to αι. 


ι 

18. ¢ from ¢ after p in the Aeolic dialects. An open pronuncia- 
tion of « after p is indicated by occasional spellings such as Lesb. 
Δαμοκρέτω = Δημοκρίτου (but κρίνω, κρίτων), Thess. κρεννέµεν 
(Lesb. κρίννω), Ὕβρέστας beside Ὑβρίστας, ἀπελευθερεσθένσα 
from ἀπελευθερίζω. Lesh. τέρτος is perhaps from Ἐτρέτος = τρί- 
τος, but cf. also 19.2. A probable Boeotian example is τρέπεδδα, 
τρεπεδδίτας, beside τράπεδδα. Cf. Hesych. τρίπεζαν - τὴν τράπεζαν, 
Βοιωτοί. But vowel-assimilation (46) is also possible. 


24 GREEK DIALECTS . [18 


a. Lesb. κέρναν = κιρνάναι owes its € to the influence of ἐκέρασα ete. 
b. El. πόλερ = πόλις, and βενέοι = βινέοι, though isolated occurrences, 
indicate an open pronunciation of the v. Cf. Ela=e and ἃ = η (124, 15). 


19. Consonantal ε (4) from antevocalic ὁ in Lesbian and Thes- 
salian. The consonantal pronunciation of antevocalic ει might 
occur anywhere in rapid speech, but was especially characteristic 
of Aeolic, as indicated by the following related phenomena in 
Lesbian and Thessalian. 

1. Lesb. ὅ from δι in ζά, κάρζα, Ζόννυσος, from glosses or late 
inscriptions, the usual inscriptional spelling being διά ete. Cf. 
also Ζιονύ(σιο) on a coin of Phocaea, Cypr. κορζία" καρδία 
(Hesych.). 

2. Lesh. µετέρρος, ἀλλότερρος, Πέρραμος (Herodian) = μέτριος, 
ἀλλότριος, Πρίαμος, the development being pz, p,, ερι, Epp. 

3. Thessalian doubling of consonants before 4, which may then 
be retained or omitted in the spelling, as ἑδδίαν, πὀλλιος, προξεν- 
νιοῦν, κΌρρον beside κύριον, ἀργύρροι beside ἀργυρίοι, Μνασσᾶ = 
Μνασία. Cf. Att. βορρᾶς from βορέᾶς. 

4. Omission of τ, as Lesb. ἄργυρα = ἀργύρια, Thess. τρακάδιΞ 
τριακάδι, etc. (see also under 3). 

20. Interchange of ὁ and v. Assimilation of ¢ to υ of the fol- 
lowing syllable is seen in ἥμυσυ = ἥμισυ, which appears in Attic 
in the early fourth century, in other dialects only late; the oppo- 
site assimilation in βιβλίον beside βυβλίον. Influence of the pre- 
ceding ευ, or of the suffix -σύνη, in Lac. ᾿Ελευβύνια -- Ελευσίνια 
(also Olynth. ᾿Βλευσύνιος, name οὗ a month). Other by-forms, the 
relation of which is uncertain, are ᾽Αμϕικτίονες and ᾽Αμϕικτύονες, 
Meg. αἰσιμνάτας, αἰσιμνῶντες = αἰσυμνήτης ete. 


ι 


21. 1 remains unchanged everywhere. But in late inscriptions 
it is sometimes denoted by ει, which had come to have the sound 
i, aS τειµά OF τειµή = τιµή. 


24] PHONOLOGY 25 


΄ 


ο 


99. υ from ο, especially in Arcado-Cyprian. In both Arcadian 
and Cyprian, final ο nearly always appears as v. Gen. sg. -av = -do, 
as Arc. Καλλίαυ, Cypr. Ὀνασιγόραυ. Cypr. 3 sg. mid. -τυ = -το, as 
γένοιτυ, ἐερξτάσατυ (in Arcadian there are no early examples of 
the ending, and -το in a late inscription may be due to κοινή influ- 
ence). Arc., Cypr. ἀπύ-- ἀπό, Arc. κατύ formed after av, Arc. 
ἄλλυ = ἄλλο. But ἀπύ is also Lesbian and Thessalian. Cf. also ὑν 
for ov = ava (6) in Cypr. ὐνέθέκε (once) beside ὀνέθεκε, and Are. 
ὐνέθυσε (no. 15; in later inscriptions avd, due to the κοινή). 

a. In Lesbian there are several examples of initial v =o, especially 
before p, as ὑμοίως, ὐμολογία. 

b. ὄνυμα = ὄνομα is common to nearly all, perhaps all, dialects except 
Attic-Ionic. Cf. the compounds ἀνώνυμος ete., which are universal. 

ο. In Chaleid. βυπύ = ὑπό, and Φύονυς, the second v is due to assimila- 
tion to the first. _ 

ᾱ. In Pamphylian, ο in final syllables regularly becomes v, written v 
OY Ov. 

ὠ 

23. ου from ὦ in Thessalian. Long @ in Thessalian, whether 
original or secondary (25), became a close ὄ, then #, and, after the 
introduction of the Ionic alphabet, was regularly denoted by ov. 
χούρα = χώρα, φιλάνθρουπα = φιλάνθρωπα, τοῦν ταγοῦν πάν- 
τουν = τῶν ταγῶν πάντων. Cf. ει from η (16). 


v and Ὁ 


94. Instead of becoming a sound like German i, French w, as 
it did in Attic at an early period, the original w-sound (English οὐ 
in food) was retained in several, perhaps the majority of, dialects. 
This is most obvious where, the Attic values of the letters being 
taken as a basis, the spelling v was replaced by ov. 

In Boeotian, ov begins to appear beside v about 350 B.c., and is 
frequent after 300 B.c., though v is not uncommon until the last 
quarter of the century. Thus οὑπέρ, κούριος, ἀργούριον, σούνγρα- 
Φον, τούχα, ὄνουμα (22 0), etc. In the third century the spelling 


26 GREEK DIALECTS [24 


tov (pronounced like English w in cube ?) is also employed, though 
never consistently, after τ, 6, 6, v, and A, as τιούχα, διούο = δύο, 
᾿θιούδικος, ὄνιουμα, Διωνιούσιος, Λιουκίσκω, ete. ; also once after σ 
(Σιούνεσις) and once initially (cove -- υἱοῦ). Another, but compara- 
tively rare, spelling in Boeotian is ο, as ὁπέρ = ὑπέρ, θοσία = θυσία. 

a. Except in Boeotian and Pamphylian, where ov is also frequent, the 
spelling v is retained in inscriptions. So in Laconian, for which the reten- 
tion of the u-sound is amply attested by the numerous glosses spelled with 
ov in accordance with Attic values, and by the pronunciation of the modern 
Tsakonian. In various other dialects, as Arcadian, Cyprian, Thessalian, 
Lesbian, Cretan, Euboean, there are indications, of one kind or another, of 
the same pronunciation, such as the occasional spelling ov or o for v, or v 
for ο (22a), use of ? before v (Chalcid. Φύφνυς, λήφυθος, ete.), or present- 
day pronunciation. 


Secondary € and ο. “' Spurious Diphthongs ”’ 


25. In many dialects, as in Attic, ε and ο differed in quality 
from η and ω, being close vowels (e, 0). Consequently the long 
vowels which came from them by contraction or compensative 
lengthening, since they retained the same quality, were not iden- 
tical with η and , but were 6 and 6, the latter becoming @, and 
eventually came to be designated by ει and ov after these original 
diphthongs had become monophthongs in pronunciation (28, 34). 
But in other dialects they were identical with 7 and ὦ, and were 
so written. Hence such dialectic variations as τρεῖς and τρῆς from 
Ἀπρέιες (42.3), εἰμί and ἡμί from *éopi (76), φθείρω and φθήρω 
from Ἐφθέριω (74), ξεῖνος and ξῆνος from ξένρος (54), χείλιοι and 
χήλιοι from Ἔχέσλιοι (76), βουλή and βωλά from *Borva (75), 
κούρη and κώρᾶ from κὀρρᾶ (54), gen. sg. τοῦ and -ω from -ovo 
(106.1), ace. pl. -ovs and -ως from -ovs (78). 

The dialects which regularly have 7 and in such forms are 
Areadian, Cyprian, Elean, Laconian, Heraclean, and Cretan. Boeo- 
tian has ὦ, but ει as for original η (16). 


a. Other dialects which occasionally show η and w, though ει and ov are 
usual, are Argolic (ἤλετο beside εἵλετο, ἦμεν, βωλᾶς, etc.; at Hermione 


25 | PHONOLOGY 27 


gen. sg. in -ω, acc. pl. in -ws), Rhodian (ἡμί, κῆνος, Ῥώλιος, Ἐηνιάδα, etc.), 
Coan (ἦμεν, κῆνος, δήλομαι, καρπῶντι, etc.), Theran (ἡμί, τρῆς, Βωλακράτης, 
εἴο.; at Cyrene, a colony of Thera, regularly η. w). It is probable that 
these dialects belong properly with those which have η, ω regularly, and 
that their usual ει, ov are due to the fact that with the introduction of the 
Tonic alphabet they also adopted in the main the Attic-Ionic orthography 
of such words. 

0. χηρ- = χειρ- (Att. χείρ, χειρός) is even more Cee e.g. not only 
Cret. κέραν», Arc. ἰγκεχηρήκου, Cypr. ὐχέρον, but Epid. χῆρας and even Delph. 
ἐκεχηρίαν, Corinth. ἐνεκέχηρον. But it is probable that this χηρ- does not 
rest wholly upon Ἔχερσ- (79), but is due in part at least to the influence of 
a nom. sg. χήρ (quoted by Herodian as Aeolic) formed after the analogy 
of inherited p-stems in -ηρ. Cf. Att. μήν in place of pes (112.3). 

ο. δοῦλος, Dor. δῶλος (Cret., Theocr., Callim.) do not belong here. δοῦ- 
λος has a genuine diphthong, as shown by the spelling ov in early Attic 
inscriptions and in Boeotian, while δῶλος must come from a by-form *dwv- 
λος. The relation of Lesb., Boeot., Dor. ὧν to Att. οὖν is obscure, since ὧν 
is also Ionic. 

d. Itis to be remembered that the early inscriptions of most dialects have 
simply E, O, which we transcribe €, ο, no matter whether the later spell- 
ing is εἰ, ov, or η, ὦ. Among the η, ὦ dialects the actual spelling η, ὦ does 
not occur, of course, until the introduction of the Ionic alphabet about 
400 B.c., except that in Crete, Rhodes, etc., where H = η is much earlier, 
we find ἡμί etc. in the earliest inscriptions. 

Of the ει, ov dialects, Corinthian is the only one in which the identity of 
genuine and spurious ει, ov belongs to the earliest period, owing to the very 
early monophthongization of the diphthongs (28, 34). The spelling even 
of the earliest inscriptions is ΕΙ, OV at Corcyra (e.g Avov, εἰμί), and 
OV (but E, not El) at Corinth. In Attic-Ionic examples of El, OV occur 
in the fifth century (ειµέ even earlier), but E, O are more common until 
after 400 B.c., and occasionally appear much later. In general El becomes 
established earlier than OV, and many inscriptions use El uniformly but 
vary between O and OV. In Ionic the gen. sg. -O is especially persistent. 
In Locrian no. 56 has only E, O (e.g. Aayev, tos), while the somewhat 
earlier no. 55 has El (φάρειν etc.), and OV in the ace. pl. (τονς) but O 
in the gen. sg. (duo). This last difference, though only a graphic vagary, 
is observed also in several Ionic inscriptions. In other dialects El, OV 
come in with the introduction of the Ionic alphabet, and even then the 


spelling varies for a time. 


28 GREEK DIALECTS [26 


DIPHTHONGS 
αι 

96. η from αι in Boeotian. The diphthong is retained in the 
earliest inscriptions, sometimes as az, sometimes as ae, especially 
at Tanagra, 6.6. Αἐσχό νδας, OxiBae. But it came to be pronounced 
as a monophthong, an open δ, and with the introduction of the 
Ionic alphabet was regularly denoted by η, e.g. κή = καί, ἡ = at, 
Θειβῆος = Θηβαῖος, dat. sg. and nom. pl.-7 = -αι, dat. pl. -ης = ats, 
infin. -ση, -σθη = -σαι, -σθαι. In very late inscriptions even εἰ is 
found, as Θειβεῖος. 

27. ει from αι in Thessalian. In general αι remains, but at 
Larissa we find ει for final αι, e.g. ἐψαάφιστει = ἐψήφισται, βέλλει- 
Tet = βούληται, γινύειτει = γίγνηται, and, with added v (189.2, 156), 
πεπεῖστειν = πεπεῖσθαι, ὀνγράψειν = ἀναγράψαι, ἐφάνγρενθειν = 
ἐφαιροῦνται, βέλλουνθειν = βούλωνται. 


ει 

28. Sooner or later ει became everywhere a monophthong, a close 
ἔ (€), though the spelling was retained and extended to the é of 
different origin (25). In Corinthian this had taken place at the 
time of the earliest inscriptions, and, while at Corcyra the spelling 
was ΕΙ (25 @), at Corinth the sound was nearly always denoted by 
a single sign, though generally differentiated from the open ε or η, 
e.g. Δρενία, 1.6. Δρένία -- Δεινίου, Ποτεδᾶνι, 1.6. lore dam (rarely 
ΠἩοτειδάν), but ἀνεθεκε = ἀνέθηκε. ΟΙ. also τεδε-- τεῖδε in an early 
Megarian inscription (here B = ε, E = ἡ and genuine or spurious ει). 

a. Ata late period the € progressed still further to an τ, usually with 
retention of the old spelling ει, which then came to be used also for original 
t (21), but sometimes with phonetic spelling +. In some words this late 
spelling with . became fixed in our texts, 6.56. τίσω, ἔτισα, ἔκτισις, Of Which 
the proper spelling, as shown by inscriptions of Attic and other dialects, is 
τείσω, ἔτεισα, ἔκτεισις. 

b. But before vowels it remained € for some time after it had become t 
elsewhere, and, to distinguish it from ει = 7, was often written η, 6.6. πολι- 
τήαν, ἱέρηα, etc., especially in the Augustan period. 

ο. For Elean αι from ει after p, see 12 a. 


31] | PHONOLOGY 99 


29. « from ει in Boeotian. The change in pronunciation which 
took place everywhere at a late period (28 a) occurred very early 
in Boeotian, and here showed itself in the spelling, which in the 
fifth century varies between ει, Ε (4.5), and ¢, but later is regularly 
t, e.g. Τεσιμένἒς = Τεισιμένης, ἐπί-- ἐπεί, ἐπιδεί-- ἐπειδή (cf. also 
16), ἔχι = ἔχει, κιµένας = κειμένας. 


οι 


30. υ from οἱ in Boeotian. The diphthong οἱ was retained much 
longer than αι (26) or ει (29), appearing as oz, but also, in some of 
the earliest inscriptions especially of Tanagra, as oe, e.g. Χοερίλος, 
Ἐμεκαδάμοε. But in the third century it became a monophthong, 
probably similar to the German ὃ, to denote which, approximately, 
the v, with its Attic value of  α5 a basis (cf. ου for v, 24), was em- 
ployed with increasing frequency from about 250 B.c. on, though 
not uniformly till the end of the century, e.g. εὐκία = οἰκία, dat. 
sg. and nom. pl. -v = -οι, dat. pl. -vs = -οις. Where οι is followed by 
a vowel it is usually retained (in contrast to αι, 96), as Βοιωτῦς, 
though Βυωτῶν occurs once, also ὁ πύας = ἡ ποία. 

In some late inscriptions of Lebadea and Chaeronea the spelling 
ει is also found, indicating the further progress of the sound to ¢ 
(see 28 a), e.g. αὐτεῖς = αὐτοῖς. 


αι, εἰ, οι before vowels 


31. In the case of αι, εἰ, οι, also vt, before vowels the omission 
of 4, consequent upon its consonantal pronunciation with the follow- 
ing vowel, is to be observed in various dialects, though the spelling 
is anything but constant, and it is impossible to make any general 
statement as to the conditions of the loss. Thus, as in Attic ᾿Αθη- 
vaia, later ᾿Αθηνάα, ᾿Αθηνᾶ, δωρεά beside δωρειά, εὔνοα beside ev- 
νοια, ὑός, ὑύς beside vids, vids, so e.g. Ion. ἀτελέη beside ἀτελείη, 
ποιήσεαν = ποιήσειαν, Lesh. δικάως = δικαίως, εὐνόαν = εὐνοίαν, 
Thess. Γεννάοι = Γενναίου, Arc. στορπάος = ἀστραπαῖος, El. ἔα 
beside εἴε -- εἴη, µαστράα -- μαστρεία (12 a), Cret. ἀγελάοι = 


30 GREEK DIALECTS [31 


ἀγελαῖοι, Delph. φαωτός = Ἐφαιωτός (Φαιός). So especially in forms 
of ποιέω, as Att. ποεῖ, ποήσω (but ποιῶν), Lesb. ποήσω, ἐροπόηται, 
Boeot. ἐπόεισε, Arc. ποέντω, El. ἐπιποέντων, Coan ναποᾶν beside 
ναποιᾶς. 


a. Owing to the variation in forms like the above, the diphthongal spell- 
ing sometimes appears in words where it has no etymological justification, 
as late ὀγδοίης, ὀγδοιήκοντα, βοιηθέω. 


αυ, ευ, ου 

32. In αυ, ευ, ου, the v remained an w-sound, not becoming i as 
it did in many dialects when not part of a diphthong. This is shown 
not only by Ionic ao, εο (33), but by occasional varieties of spelling 
such as Corinth. ᾽Αχιλλεούς, Corcyr. ἀρυτάν, Att. ἀρυτάρ, Ion. 
ἀρυτὸ, Cret. ἀμεεύσασθαι, where ¢ indicates the natural glide be- 
fore the w-sound, and Locr. Ναρπακτίον, Cret. σπορδδάν, ete. 

33. ao, εο from av, ευ in East Ionic. ao, εο appear in East Ionic 
inscriptions (eo also in Amphipolis and Thasos) of the fourth cen- 
tury (εο once in Chios in fifth century) and later, e.g. αὐτός, ταῦτα, 
εὔνοια, εὐεργέτης. This spelling is frequent even in κοινή inscrip- 
tions of this region. 


a. For El. αυ from ev after p, see 12a. Some late Cretan inscriptions 
show ov = ev (cf. Att. ου from eo), as ἐλουθερός, ἐπιτάδουμα. The explana- 
tion of w = av in Delph. αὐσωτός, late Lac. ὠτῶ = αὐτοῦ, etc., is doubtful. 


34, ov became, in most dialects, a monophthong (first ὅ, later 7), 
though the spelling ov was generally retained and eventually ex- 
tended to the secondary 6. In Corinthian this had taken place at 
the time of the earliest inscriptions. See 25 d. 


a. Occasionally words which contain genuine ov are found with the 
spelling ο in early inscriptions when ο for secondary 6 was usual, e.g. ὃκ = 
οὐκ, Bov = βοῦν (or = Rav? See 37.1). In forms of οὗτος, which in gen- 
eral have genuine ov (e.g. Cret. τούτο etc.), this spelling is so frequent in 
early Attic, e.g. τῦτο, τότὸν (τῦτο also in Thasos; ef. also Orop. ἐντῦθα, 
1.6. ἐντοῦθα = ἐνταῦθα), as to point to some special cause. Possibly, as has 
been suggested, there existed beside the usual forms with genuine ov 
(e.g. τοῦτο from Ἅτο-υ-το). a gen. sg. TOTO (τούτου), formed by doubling of 
τὸ (τοῦ), which then influenced the other forms. 


37] PHONOLOGY 31 


αυ, ευ before vowels 


35. Certain words show a v diphthong in Lesbian (and in Homer) 
in contrast to other dialects, e.g. αὔως = Dor. ete. ἀ(ε)ώς (cf. Hesych. 
ἀβώ' πρωί), Hom. ἠώς, Att. ἕως, from *adods (cf. L. aurora from 
*ausds-a), ναῦος = Dor. etc. να(ε)ός (cf. Lac. vagov), Hom. νηός, 
Att. νεώς, probably from Ἐνασρός (54 7), devo = Att. δέω, need, from 
Ἀδεύσω. 

a. Insuch forms v comes from a combination containing v or ¢, not from 
simple intervocalic ¢, which in Lesbian, as elsewhere, regularly drops out 
without affecting the preceding vowel. Forms like etude from Χέριδε are 
poetical only, and due to metrical lengthening or doubling of the ¢ under 
the ictus. The consonant-doubling in hypocoristic proper names (89.5) 
accounts for the diphthong in Thess. Κλεύας, from ἘΚ λέρας, Calymn. Κλεύ- 
avtos, (τού. Batos, Νεύαντος. 

36. In words with regular antevocalic ev the natural glide be- 
tween v and the following vowel is often expressed by ¢, as Boeot. 
Ῥακεύραι, Cypr. κατεσκεύρασε, Lac. Εὐβάλκης (8 =f, 51). 

In late inscriptions υ is sometimes omitted, especially in deriva- 
tives of σκεῦος, as Att. παρεσκεασµένων, Lesb. ἐπισκεάσαντα, 
Coreyr. ἐπισκεάζειν, σκεοθήκας, Delph. κατασκεώσηται. 


Long Diphthongs 


37. 1. The original long diphthongs di, du, δὲ, Eu, δὲ, Gu, except 
when final, were regularly shortened in prehistoric times to αὐ, aw, 
αἳ, ει, οἱ, OU, or, in some cases, lost the second element. Hence such 
by-forms as βοῦς from Ἔβώυς (cf. Skt. g@us) but Dor. Bas (cf. Lat. 
ὧδε, Skt. ace. sing. gam ; βῶν also once in Homer), Ζεύς from *Znvs 
(cf. Skt. dydus) but ace. Ζῆν (cf. Lat. digs), whence, with transfer to 
consonant declension, Ζῆνα, Ζηνός, etc., Cret. Δῆνα, Τῆνα (84). 

2. The Greek long diphthongs may be original when final, but 
otherwise are of secondary origin. Most of the latter arose by loss 
of an intervening consonant, as κλαίς, κληίς, from Ἐκλαρίς (cf. Lat. 
clavis), and in the earlier period these were not diphthongs but 
were pronounced in two syllables. So «Anis, χρηίζω, πολεµήιος, 


32 GREEK DIALECTS [37 


πατρώιος, etc. regularly in Homer, and often in the later Ionic 
poets. This pronunciation is also indicated by occasional spellings 
such as Τήμοι, θωιιήν, ἱερήια, χρηιίζω, in Ionic inscriptions. On 
the other hand the change of ηι to ει (39) or the loss of the ε (38) 
presupposes the diphthongal pronunciation ; and where we find e.g. 
χρήζω, ἱερῆον, and χρηιζω, ἱερηιον, side by side, the latter must be 
understood as χρήιζω, ἱερῆιον. But in general it is impossible to 
determine just when the change from dissyllabic to diphthongal 
pronunciation took place, and hence it is often uncertain whether 
we should accent e.g. κληίς (κληΐς) Or κλήις (κλής), χρηίζω or 
χρήιζω, οἰκήιος, οἰκηίου, OF οἰκῆιος, οἰκήιου, and editors of the same 
texts differ in their practice. We employ the accentuation which 
goes with the earlier pronunciation, though without the mark of 
diaeresis, for the early Ionic inscriptions; and likewise in general, 
simply as a matter of convention, in citing forms of this kind in the 
grammar. 

38. a, η, ὦ, from at, nt, wt. In Attic the « ceased to be pro- 
nounced in the second century B.c., and the spelling without + 
(the iota subscript is a mediaeval device ; in inscriptions ἐ is written 
like other letters or omitted entirely) became more and more fre- 
quent, and may be found in late inscriptions from all parts of 
Greece. But in some dialects this dates from an earlier period. 

East Ionic has occasional examples of dat. sg. -η Ξξ -πι from the 
sixth century B.C. on, though -ηι is the usual spelling. 

Lesbian has τὸ Νικιαίδι in a fifth-century inscription (no. 20), 
though this is possibly only an error due to confusion with the 
genitive construction which follows. For no. 21 (first half fourth 
century) and no. 22 (324 B.c.) have uniformly dat. sg. -αι, -ωι 
(3 sg. subj. -ηι in no. 21, -η in no. 22; see also 149). But from the 
end of the fourth century the forms in -ᾱ, -ω, -η predominate. 

Thessalian has from the fifth century dat. sg. τἀφροδίται τῶ, 
and ταγᾶ beside ἀταγίαι (in no. 33), and in inscriptions in the 
Ionic alphabet we find regularly dat. sg. -ᾱ, -ου (=@, 28), 3 sg. 
subj. -ec (= 7, 16). 


40] PHONOLOGY 33 


Cyprian has dat. sg. -ᾱ, -0, beside -ᾱι, -δι, but in the Idalium 

bronze (no. 19) only in the case of the article when followed by ε, 
Li aS 
as TO ἐρὸνι. 

a. The loss of « probably began in the article, which was proclitic. 

ὃ. The fluctuation between the historical and the phonetic spelling in late 
inscriptions introduced confusion in the spelling of forms with original η, ω; 
hence such spellings as nom. sg. βουλήι, gen. sg. τῶι δάµωι, imv. ἐχέτωι. 
Such imperative forms in -τωι and -σθωι, where this spelling was favored by 
the subj. in -ηι, are especially frequent, notably in Cos. 

39. εἰ from yt. The history of ne differs in some dialects from 
that of av, wr,— especially in Attic, where it became εἰ (1.6. €) some 
two centuries before az, ωι became a, ὦ. 

In the case of medial ηι of secondary origin (37.2) the spelling 
ει is frequent in the fourth century and from about 300 B.c. is 
almost universal, e.g. κλείς from κληίς, λειστής from ληιστής, 
λειτουργέω from ληιτουργέω. 

In inflectional endings ει is also frequent in the fourth century 
and predominates in the third and second, e.g. dat. sg. βουλεῖ, 
3 sg. subj. εἴπει. But here, owing to the analogy of other forms 
with η of the same system, as βουλῆς, βουλήν, εἴπητε, ne was 
never given up and eventually was fully restored, so that the nor- 
mal spelling in imperial times was ηι or η (38). 

The spelling ει beside πι, partly at least due to Attic influence, 
is also frequent in third- and second-century inscriptions of other 
dialects, or even earlier as in the Heraclean Tables, where we 
find 3 sg. subj. νέμει, φέρει, ete. (so usually, but twice -ηι, once -7). 

a. The change of m to ει is also Euboean, where it was accompanied by 
a change of ωι to οι. In Eretrian this was effected about 400 B.c. Some- 


what later ει occurs beside πι at Amphipolis, and οι beside w at Olynthus. 
Dat. sg. -ει is found also in an inscription from Naples. 


Non-DIPHTHONGAL COMBINATIONS OF VOWELS 
(CONTRACTION ETC.) 
40. Owing to the proethnic loss of intervocalic « and σ, a 
large number of new vowel-combinations arose, and these were 


94 GREEK DIALECTS [40 


subsequently augmented by the dialectic loss of intervocalic ¢ (58). 
An exhaustive treatment of their history in the several dialects 
would require not merely that each of the numerous combinations 
should be considered by itself, but that further distinctions should 
be made according to the character of the consonant which was lost, 
that of the sound which preceded the combination, the accent, the 
number of syllables in the word, etc. See 45. Only some of the 
most important facts can be stated here. 


a or ἃ + vowel 


41. 1. a+e, € (spurious ει), or η. Attic-Ionic a, but elsewhere 
η, at least in West Greek and Boeotian. Similarly αι or ne from 
α-Γει, nt. Examples are forms of verbs in -αω, as Att.-Ion. νικᾶτε, 
νικᾶν, etc., which have η in West Greek and Boeotian, e.g. Cret., 
Arg. νικῆν, Lac. ἐνίκε, Rhod. θοινῆται, Meg. φοιτήτω, Corcyr. 
τιμῆν, Locr. συλὲν, Delph. συλῆν, Boeot. φυσῆτε (Ar.), ete. 

a. In Lesbian, Thessalian, and Arcado-Cyprian there are no such forms 
with η, but also no certain examples of ἃ from ae, since the contract verbs 
in these dialects show other types of inflection (see 157, 159). But η from 
ae in crasis is Lesbian, Thessalian, and Arcadian, as well as West Greek 
and Boeotian. See 94.6. So far as we know, ἃ from ae is Attic-Ionie only. 

2. a+o oro. When contracted, the result is ὦ in all dialects. 
So regularly in forms of verbs in -do, as Att. τιμῶμεν, τιμῶντι, 
Meg. (Selinus) νικόµες, vixovtt, Locr. συλὄντα, Boeot. σουλῶντες, 
Lac. héBorte (subj.), ἐνμέβόβαις (ἡβώσαις from ἡβαώσαις), but also, 
rarely, uncontracted as Boeot. ἰαόντυς, Locr. ἀπελάσνται. Cf. also 
Heracl. τέτρωρον, group of four boundary-stones, from *retpa-opor, 
παμῶχος (παμωχέω) from Ἅἅπαμα-οχος. ao from ago is uncon- 
tracted in Boeotian (as in Homer), but in most dialects yields a, 
as φῶς from φάος (Ἔφαρος, cf. Hesych. Φαυοφόρος), Boeot. Καλλι- 
φάων etc., ᾿Αγλω- from ἄγλαο- (Ζἀγλαρο-), Boeot. ᾿Αγλαόδωρος 
ete. (Άηγλαο- occasionally elsewhere), σῶς, σω-, Σω, from σάρος (cf. 
Cypr. Σαροκλέεες), Boeot. Σάων, Σαυκράτεις, Σαυγένεις, ete. (av 
from ao is otherwise unknown in Boeotian and is here perhaps 


41] PHONOLOGY 35 


due to the influence of a ἜΣαῦος like Cret. Φαῦος etc., 35 a). Are. 
Σακρέτης etc. have Σᾶ- (not Ya-), abstracted from Σάων ete. 

3. a+e. Attic-Ionic η, elsewhere a. Att.-Ion. ἥλιος (Hom. 
ἠέλιος) from ἀρέλιος (Cret. gloss ἀβέλιος), ἀέλιος in Pindar etc., 
Dor. ἅλιος, Lesb. ἅλιος. 

4. a+o0or@. Attic-Ionic ew or ὦ, elsewhere ὦ or uncontracted. 
In Attic-Ionic first no, nw (cf. 8), often preserved in Homer, 
whence ew (with shortening of the first vowel, and, in the case 
of yo, lengthening of the second; cf. 43), which often has the 
value of one syllable, and which may be further contracted to @ 
(in Ionic mostly after vowels, cf. 45.2; in Attic not so restricted, 
but the conditions are complicated and not wholly clear). In 
the other dialects the uncontracted forms are most general in 
Boeotian. 

Gen. sg. masc. a-stems, Ion. -ew, - (also -yo in no. 6), from 
-ao as in Homer (here Aeolic, beside Ion. -εω) and Boeotian (rare 
in Thessalian), Arc.-Cypr. -av (22), Lesb., Thess., West Greek -a. 

Att.-Ion. ἕως (Hom. εἷος, 1.6. 70s) from ἔρος (Skt. ydvat), Lesb., 
Boeot., West Greek ds. 

Att.-Ion. λεώς, νεώς, ἕως (Hom. Ads, νηός, ἠώς ; Eub. ᾿Αγασι- 
λέρδ) from λᾶρός (seen in proper names of several dialects), ναρός, 
ἀρώς (but see 35, 54 7), in most dialects λαός, vads, ἀώς, but λᾶ-, 
va-, in compounds as Λάκρίνης, νᾶκόρος, vatrotat. See 45.3. 

Gen. pl. a-stems, Ion. -έων, -ὢν (also -nov in no. 6), Att. -@v, from 
-ᾱων (*-acwv, Skt. -dsém) as in Homer (Aeolic), Boeotian (but 
always τᾶν, see 45.4), Thessalian (τᾶν κοινᾶουν etc. at Crannon, 
but otherwise -av), Lesb. -av, West Greek -ᾱν. 

Att.-Ion. θεωρός from *Oeadfwpds, Boeot. θιᾶωρία, Lesb. θέαρος, 
West Greek θεαρός. 

Att. κοινών, ξυνών, Ton. ἕυνεών (Hes. Evyjovas) from *-arav, 
*_@eovos, ξυνᾶονες Pindar, Arc. West Greek κοινᾶν. So Epid. 
κυκᾶν = κυκεών. 

Att. Ποσειδῶν, Ion. Ποσειδέων, Hom. Ποσειδᾶων (-ἄωνος), 
Corinth. Ποτέδαρδνι, Ποτεδᾶνι, Ποτειδάν, Boeot. Ποτειδᾶονι, 


36 GREEK DIALECTS [41 


Cret., Rhod., Delph. Ποτειδᾶν (-avos), Lesb. Ποσείδαν, Arc. Π]οσοι- 
δᾶνος, Lac. Πομοιδᾶν (-ᾶνι). 

a. In Ionic, beside usual ew, there are some examples of €0 or ευ (cf. 38), 
as θεορός, θευρός (Paros, Thasos), gen. sg. τευ (Erythrae etc.). 

b. In Ionic some of the older forms with unshortened η, as in Homer, 
are employed also by later writers, as νηός, ληός. So ἠώς in Herodotus and 
in an inscription of Oropus (no. 14). 

ο. In Thessalian there are some examples of ο, ov (from w, 23), where 
we expect a, as gen. pl. προξεννιοῦν. Γομφιτοῦν, θεουρός, Ποτείδουνι, hvAope- 
οντος (cf. ὑληωρός, ὑλωρός). But the first three are probably κοινή forms 
with dialectic coloring (for such hybrids, see 280), Ποτείδουνι is a hypo- 
coristic in -ων, and Λυλορέοντος from vAo-‘beside ὑλᾶ- (see 167). 


ε + vowel 


42. 1. e+a. In general Attic η, elsewhere uncontracted ea or 
ια (9), as ace. pl. Att. ἔτη, elsewhere (Ε)έτεα, (Ε)έτια. But occa- 
sionally η in other dialects, as Ion. θύη (no. 8; fifth century) 
beside usual ἔτεα etc. (cf. 45.2), Rhod. ace. sg. λειόλη (no. 93; sixth 
century), Lac. ace. sg. Θιοκλέ (sixth century), besides later exam- 
ples (e.g. Lac. Κλεογένη. Heracl. εέτη, Rhod. ἔτη, Delph. ἐνδογενῆ), 
some of which may be due to κοινή influence. 

Even ea from ερα, which is uncontracted in Attic, sometimes 
becomes η in West Greek dialects, as Delph. ἐννῆ = ἐννέα, Ther. 
ἡμίση = ἡμίσεα, Ἰζληγόρας = ΙΚλεαγόρας, Rhod. ᾿Α γῆναξ =’ Aye- 
αναξ, Dor. κρῆς (Theocr. etc.) = κρέας, np (Aleman etc.) = ἔαρ, 
Sicil. (Acrae) φρήτιον = φρεάτιον (cf. φρητί Callim.). Cf. also Dor. 
βασιλῆ (48, 111.3). | 

2. ε- ἃ. Proper names in -eds, as Τιμέας, Δημέας, usually 
remain uncontracted in Attic (Ἑρμῆς is the Ionic form) and most 
dialects, though in late times partly replaced by -ᾱς, as Δημᾶς, 
Δαμᾶς. But -ῆς regularly in Ionic (from -έης), as Δημῆς, Απελ- 
λῆς; and sometimes elsewhere, as Rhod. ᾿Αριστῆς, Ther. Κυδρῆς, 
Θα(ρ)ρῆς (archaic). Cf. Rhod. Χαλκῆ from Χαλκέα. All the cer- 
tain examples of Dor. η from ea are from the islands (Syrac. Τυκῆ 
is doubtful), and hence are possibly due to— very early — Ionic 
influence ; but not necessarily so, cf. Dor. from ea, above. 


42 | PHONOLOGY 37 


3. e+e. Regularly contracted to € (ει) or η (see 25), as Att. 
τρεῖς, Ther. τρῆς, from Ἀτρέιες (Skt. trayas). But uncontracted 
forms also occur, as Cret. τρέες, δροµέες, πλίες (9.4), Boeot. ρικα- 
τιεέτιε». See 45.5. 

4. e+e, nt, or η. Regularly contracted to εἰ, ne, η, as φιλεῖ, 
φιλῆι, φιλῆται. Uncontracted forms, like Locr. δοκέει, ἀνχδρέει, 
Delph. ἀδικέη, Boeot. ter, δοκίει (9, 16), are rare. See 45.5. But 
forms like δέηι, δέηται (from ερη, see 45.1) are usually uncontracted. 
Names in -κλέης occur in some dialects, though most have only 
-κλῆς. See 108.1 a. 

5. ε--ο. The contraction to ὃ (ov), as in γένους from Ἔηενεσος, 
φιλοῦμεν from Ἔφιλειομεν (but ἡδέος etc., see 45.1), is Attic only. 
Most dialects have εο or vo (9), as γένεος (-ιος), φιλέομεν (-voper). 

In Ionic εο often has the value of one syllable in poetry, and 
this diphthongal pronunciation came to be represented by ev (cf. 
eo = original ev, 33). This spelling, though found in our texts 
of earlier authors (sometimes even in Homer, as µευ, φιλεῦντας), 
does not appear in inscriptions until the fourth century B.c. From 
Tonic, ev spread to the Doric islands, and from the third century 
on is frequent in Rhodes, Cos, Thera, etc. At this time it is also 
found in continental Greece, as at Megara, Delphi, ete. 


a. Boeotian has some examples of w, tov, beside ιο (both original and 
from eo), but mostly after dentals, where it was supported by the prevalence 
of the spelling cov = v (24). Thus Νιυμείνιος, νιουµεινίη, Θιουτίµυ, Διουκλεῖς, 
but once also Βιούτη. 

b. Heraclean has w = eo before a single consonant, as ἐμετρίωμες, µετριώ- 
μεναι (but δεόμενα from ερο). 

ο. Contraction to ω is found in certain parts of Crete (see 273) before a 
single consonant, as εὐχαριστῶμες (but κοσµόντες, see 4). Cf. also ἐξαιρῶν- 
τες in an inscription of Phaselis. 

d. For eo we sometimes find simply εογο. So in Megarian proper names 
compounded of θεός, in which, nearly always, @e- appears before a single 
consonant, @o- before two, e.g. Θέδωρος, Θέγειτος, Θέτιμος, but Ooxpivys, 
Θοκλείδας, (Θόγνειτος. Such forms in Θε-, Θο- occur elsewhere, but are com- 
mon only in Megarian. Other examples of ο from eo (so-called hyphaere- 
sis, cf. 44.4) are Ion. ὁρτή, νοσσός, from ἑορτή, νεοσσός, Cret. (Hierapytna 
etc.) κοσµόντες, κατοικόντας, ἐπεστάτον, Delph. ποιόντων (but also ποιέοντα, 


38 GREEK DIALECTS [42 


θωεόντων). Heracl. ποιόντασσι, ἐξεποίον, Mess. ποιόντι, Arc. πλός from 
Ἀπλέος (113.2). | 

6. e+ or οι. In Attic regularly contracted, as φιλώντι, φιλοῖ 
(but ἡδέων etc., see 45.1). In other dialects regularly uncontracted 
εω, εοι, ΟΥ ἐῶ, τοι (9), but sometimes ὦ, οἱ after a vowel (see 54.2). 
Ion. εἰδέωσιν but ποιῶσιν, ἀνωθεοίη but ποιοῖ, Lesh. ἀνατεθέωσι, 
Delph. ἐνκαλέοι, εὐδοκέωντι but ποιῶντι, Locr. ἔοντι, προξενέοι͵ El. 
ἐξαγρέον, δοκέοι but ποιῶν, ἐνποιοῖ, ποιοῖτο (also ποιέοι), Heracl. 
ἀδικίων, ἐγεηληθίωντι, but ποιῶν, ποιῶντι, Cret. ἐνθίωμεν, πονίοι 
(φωνέοι). 

η + vowel 


43. In the declension of nouns in -evs the 7 of the stem is re- 
tained, as in Homer, in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, Elean, and 
Cyprian (a few examples also in early Rhodian and Coan), but is 
shortened in the majority of dialects (βασιλέος etc.), and in Attic 
this is accompanied by lengthening of the second vowel, if ο or a 
(βασιλέως, βασιλέα). See 111. This “quantitative metathesis ” 
seen in Attic is in many other words Ionic also (as usually from 
no = ao, 41.4), e.g. ἵλεως (Herodas — Hadt. ἵλεως or ἵλεος 2) from 
ἴληος (49.5), χρέωμαι (161.2 a), πόλεως (109.2), Mil. έρεως (111.5), 
also τέλεως (Herodas, and, borrowed from Ionic, in Coan) = Cret. 
τεληος, though the usual Ionic form 15 τέλειος, τέλεος. 

Cf. also the subjunctives with η retained in Hom. θήομεν (θείο- 
μεν), Boeot. κουρουθείει, ete., but shortened in most dialects, as Ion. 
θέωµεν (Att. θῶμεν), Cret. ἐνθίωμεν, etc. See 151.2. 

Contraction of na to η (but probably through ea, cf. 42.1) is seen 
in Eub. 3 pl. εἰρῆται from *eipnarar (cf. Hom. βεβλήαται), εἰρέαται 
(Hadt.), and in βασιλῆ ete. of Delphian and most Doric dialects 
(111.3). 


o + vowel 
44. 1. o+a. When contracted, the result is @ in all dialects 
(cf. ὦ from a+o, 41.2), e.g. Att. ἡδίω, Heracl. μείω from -o(c)a, 
Τιμῶναξ, Ἱππῶναξ, etc. in West as well as East Greek dialects, 


45] PHONOLOGY 39 


from -ο-(ε)αναξ (for Rhod. Τιμᾶναξ, see 167). Cf. also in crasis, 
as Corinth. τὠγαθον = τὸ ἀγαθόν etc. (94). 

2. ο--α. Usually uncontracted (Att. on), but in Ionic regularly 
ω, in other dialects sometimes a, e.g. Rhod. βοαθέω, Cret. Boa ia, 
Aetol. βοᾶθοέω, Att. βοηθέω, but Ion. βωθέω, Lesh. βάθοέω, Att. 
βοηδρομιών, but Coan, Rhod. βαάδρόμιος. For Ionic from on, no 
matter whether η is from ἃ or original η, cf. also ὀγδῶι (once) = 
ὀγδόηι, and ὀγδώκοντα from ὀγδοήκοντα (with original η), and 
Hdt. Bacar, νῶσαι, ἀλλογνώσας. 

a. In the termination of βοᾶθός, βοηθός beside βοαθόος, βοηθόος, whence 
also βοαθέω, βοηθέω beside Lesh. βαθοέω, Aetol. Boafoew, hyphaeresis has 
taken place. See 4. 

3. o+0. Regularly contracted to o (ov) or ὦ (see 25), as gen. 
sg. -ου or -w from -οιο (106.1). : 

4. o+e. When contracted, the result is the same as from o + ὁ 
(3), e.g. Att. ἐλάττους (nom. pl, from -ο(σ)ες) but Lac. ἐλάσσως, 
Att. δημιουργός (Ep. δημιοεργός) etc., but Boeot. λειτωργός, Heracl. 
ἀμπελωργικός, Att. λουτρόν (Hom. λοετρόν), but Heracl. λωτήριον. 
So Heracl. πρώγγυος from Ἐπροέγγυος. Cf. also the crasis in Att. 
τοῦπος, Lesh. ὠνίαυτος, etc. (94.2). But we also find uncontracted 
oe, mainly from οµε, and, before two consonants, sometimes ο 
(“hyphaeresis,” cf. 42.5 4), e.g. Lesh. ὀμονόεντες, λοεσσάμενος, 
Μαλόεντι, Arc. Suvdevtt, Locr.’Omdevte and in the same inscrip- 
tion ᾿Ὀποντίους (see 45.4), Meg. Σελινόεντι but Σελινόντιοι, Cret. 
ἨῬολόεντα, ΒῬολοεντίων, later ᾿Ολόντι, Ὀλοντίοι. So beside Att. 
δημιουργός, Ep. δηµιοεργός, and δαμιεργός (with elision, after the 
analogy of compounds with original initial vowel in second mem- 
ber, cf. φιλεργός) at Nisyrus and Astypalaea, the form of most dia- 
lects is δηµιοργός (Ion.), δαμιοργός (attested for Arc., Argol., Boeot., 
Cnid., Cret., Delph., El., Locr., Meg., Mess.). So Ion. ἀλοργός in 
Teos and Samos. 

45. Notes to 41-44. Some of the factors which help to account 
for divergence in the treatment of the same combination of vowels 
in the same dialect may be understood from the following. 


40 GREEK DIALECTS [45 


1. A combination which arises by the loss of ¢, being of later origin than 
that arising from the loss of 4 or σ, may remain uncontracted, or be con- 
tracted only later. So Att. πλέομεν, ἡδέος, ἡδέα, ἡδέων, in contrast to φιλοῦ- 
μεν, γένους, γένη, γενῶν, Locr. ᾿Οπόεντι, later ᾿Οποῦντι. 

2. A combination which is otherwise uncontracted may be contracted 
after a vowel, Att. βασιλέως but ἁλιῶς, Ion. Μεγαβάτεω but Παναμύω (-ω 
sometimes after consonants also, but not usually), ἔτεα, ἐτέων but θύη, θυῶν, 
ἀνωθεοίη but ποιοῖ, El. δοκέοι but ποιοῖτο etc. (see 42.6). 

3. A combination which is otherwise contracted may remain uncon- 
tracted in dissyllabic words, Att. πέος, θεός. ζέω, and likewise, though be- 
longing also under 1, Att. νέο, Dor. vads, λᾶός. Such words may be 
contracted when forming the first member of compounds, as Att. Θούτιμος, 
νουμηνία, Dor. vaxopos, Λάσθένης. Cf. also Meg. Θέδωρος, Θοκρίης. Perhaps 
these forms, as regards their origin, belong under 4. 

4. The position of the accent on a following syllable is sometimes a 
factor. So Locr. ᾿Οπόεντι (later ᾿Οποῦντι) but ᾿Οποντίους, and perhaps all 
cases of «« hyphaeresis’’ (42.5 d, 44.4) originated in like conditions, though 
other factors also must be involved in part, and the whole phenomenon is 
still not wholly clear. 

The article, as proclitic, is often the first form to show contraction. 
Cf. Boeot. τᾶν µωσάων, Thess. τᾶν κοινάουν (Crannon; elsewhere .-@y in 
nouns also), Eub. τῶν δραχµέων. Here belongs probably Dor. ἃς in con- 
trast to ναός. 

5. The analogical influence of grammatically related forms in which the 
vowel, either of stem or ending, is not subject to contraction often counter- 
acts the normal phonetic development. So Cret. τρέες etc. with -es after 
forms like πόδες, Ion. βασιλέος etc. (not -εως) after ποδός etc., Locr. δοκέει 
etc. after δοκέοµεν etc. 


Assimilation of Vowels 


46. The assimilation of vowels is comparatively rare in Greek, 
and not characteristic of any particular dialect. Here may be men- 
tioned Opyopeves from ’Epyopeves, the regular native form of the 
name of both the Boeotian and the Arcadian town, Τροφώνιος from 
Τρεφώνιος, name of the Boeotian local hero, Thess. Εεκέδαμος = 
Boeot. Fhecadapos, Delph. Φανατεύς beside Φανοτεύς. For exam- 
ples of « and v, see 20. For Boeot. τρέπεδδα, see 18. For Τ]οσοι- 
dav, ᾿Απόλλων, ὀβολός, in which assimilation is a possible but 
not necessary assumption, see 49.1,3. . 


49 | PHONOLOGY 41 


Epenthetic Vowels 


47. Lesh. φαῖμι (from φᾶμι), φαῖσι, γέλαιµι, etc. in Sappho and 
grammarians, but not found in inscriptions. Cf. Lesh. αἰμισέων 
etc. (17). For epenthesis in the case of original νι, pz, λε, see 74 a,b. 


Anaptyctic Vowels 

48. ἕβδομος and ἕβδεμος (114.7) from "ἕβδμο-, Ἐξπτμο-. Other 
examples are of only exceptional occurrence, as Att. ᾿Ερεμῆς = 
Ἑρμῆς, El. Σαλαμόνα-- Σαλμώνη, Thess. Ἀσκαλαπίός. πέλεθρον 
= πλέθρον, in Cretan, Delphian, etc., as in Homer, is perhaps an 
inherited by-form. 

Vowel-Gradation 

49. In the system of inherited vowel-gradation the dialects gen- 
erally agree in the grade shown by corresponding forms; e.g. λείπω, 
λελοιπα, ἔλιπον, in all dialects alike. But there are some examples 
of dialectic differences, of which the following may be mentioned.1 

1. Series, εἰ, οἱ, ε (λείπω, λέλοιπα, ἔλιπον). Cret. δίκνυµι (προ- 
δίκνυτι) = Att. δείκνυμι (cf. δίκη etc.). Ion. δέκνυµι is perhaps due 
to contamination of δεικ- and δικ-. Lesb. ὀείγω (Ἔθεειγ-) = Att. 
οἴγω (*of¢ty-). ἤνεικα and ἤνικα in various dialects (144 a). Iloce- 
dav, Ποτειδάν, etc. (41.4) with ει (Π]οτιδάν very rare), but usually 
ι in derivatives, as Att. Ποσίδειος, Ion. Ποσιδήιος, Boeot. Hort 
δάιχος, Carpath. Ποτίδαιον (but the famous Potidaea was Ποτεί- 
data), also οι (assimilation ?) in Arc. Ποσοιδάν, Lac. Ποβοιδάν, 
Tlohoééaca, and Lesb. (?) Π]οτοίδανι from Pergamum. 

2. Series ερ, op, ap or pa (δέρκοµαι, δέδορκα, ἔδρακον). τέσσερες, 
τέτορες, τέτταρες, etc. (114.4). Ion., Lesb., Cret., Mess., Epid., Coan 
ἔρσην, but Att. ἄρρην, Arc. ἀρρέντερον, Lac. ἄρσης, Ther. ἄρσην (also 
Ionic and Coan beside ἔρσην). Cf. also El. εάρρενορ (from ἃ by- 
form with initial ¢ ; cf. Skt. vrsan- beside Avest. arsan-), later ἐρσε- 
ναίτερος (κοινή influence, see also 80). θέρσος = θάρσος in Aeolic 


1 Some cases where the variation is quite possibly not inherited, but which 
fall into the same system, are included for convenience, 


42 GREEK DIALECTS [49 


(gram.; Lesb. θέρσεισ᾽ in Theocritus), and in proper names most 
frequently in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, and Arcadian, as Lesb. 
Θέρσιππος, Thess. Θερσίτας, Θέρσουν, Boeot. Θερσάνδριχος, Are. 
Θερσίας, etc. κρέτος = κράτος in Aeolic (gram.), but in proper 
names characteristic of Arcado-Cyprian, as Τιμοκρέτης, Σωκρέτης, 
etc. Ion. κρέσσων (in κρείσσων, κρείττων, the ει is not original), 
but Cret. κάρτων (cf. καρτερός, κρατερός). Cret. τράπω = τρέπω, as 
sometimes in Herodotus, Cret. τράφω = τρέφω, as in Pindar etc., 
Delph. ἀποστράψαι = ἀποστρέψαι. East Ionic ἄγερσις assembly 
(ἀγείρω, ayopa), West Ion. ἄγαρρις (Naples), Arc. πανάγορσις (see 5) 
--πανήγυρις (with obscure v). For ἱερός, tapos, Ίρος, see 13.1. For 
γροφεύς, στροτός, etc., see 5. 


a. The weak grade varies between ap and pa, as in Hom. κράτος and 
κάρτος, κρατερός and καρτερός, etc. So Cret. κάρτος, καρταῖπος, καρτερός, 
κάρτων, likewise σταρτός = στρατός, Arc., Cypr., Corcyr., EL. δαρχµά, Cret. 
δαρκνά = δραχμή. Epid. φάρχμα, φάρξις = φράγμα, Ἀφράξις, Boeot. πέτρα- 
τος (Hom. τέτρατος) = τέταρτος, Lesh. ἀμβρ[ό]την (6) = ἁμαρτεῖν. This 
variation is in part due to metathesis, and clearly so in Cretan, which has 
ap uniformly, as it also has πορτί-- προτί. See 70.1. 


3. Series ελ, ολ, αλ or Aa (στέλλω, στόλος, ἐστάλην). Arc. 
δέλλω = βάλλω (cf. βέλος etc.). ΆΑνοι, Cret., Delph., Epid. ὀδελός, 
Boeot. ὀβελός (rarely early Attic), Thess. ὀβελλός (89.3) = ὀβολός 
(assimilation ?). West Greek δείλοµαι, δήλομαι, Boeot. βείλομαι, 
Thess. βέλλομαι, all from a grade in ελ, = βούλομαι. See 75. 
Cypr. δάλτος = δέλτος (but this is a Semitic loanword). Coan 
ἔτελον, Lesh. ἔταλον, yearling (cf. Lat. vitulus). Cret., Corinth., 
Lac., Pamphyl. ᾽Απέλλων -- ᾽Απόλλων (ο due to assimilation 2), 
Thess. ἼΑπλουν with weak grade πλ. 

4. Series ev (eu), ov (ou), a or αν (ap) (τείνω from Ἔτενιω, τόνος, 
τατός). Ion., Coan, Heracl. τάµνω = τέµνω, with αμ from ἔταμον. 
For είκατι = εἴκοσι, etc., see 116 a. For participles with at beside 
εντ and ovT, as ἔασσα, ἴαττα = οὖσα, ἔντες = ὄντες, see 163.8. 

5. Series η, ὦ, a (ῥήγνυμι,ἔρρωγα, ἐρράγην). ἵληος (Lac. Λίλερος), 
whence Att.-Ion. ἴλεως, Cret. ἴλεος, but Arc. ἴλαος, as in Homer 


50] PHONOLOGY 43 


etc. For Heracl. ἐρρηγεῖα = ἐαρωγεῖα, Dor. ἕωκα = εἶκα, see 146.4. 
ἔγκτησις in Attic-lonic, also in Lesbian and various West Greek 
dialects (though the examples are late and so possibly due to κοινή 
influence), but ἔγκτασις in Thessalian (also ἔντασις), Corcyraean, 
Epirotan, ete. 

a. Corcyr., Meg. ἔμπασις, Boeot. érracis, Arc. ἴνπασις contain a differ- 
ent root πᾶ-, like πᾶμα = κτῆμα. See 69.4. πᾶμα and related forms, fre- 
quent in literary Doric, were employed in preference to κτῆμα etc. in most, 
perhaps all, the dialects except Attic-Ionic. Cf., besides ἔμπασις etc., Cret. 
πᾶμα, πάστας, owner, πέπᾶται perf. subj., πάσεται aor. subj., Arg. πᾶμα, 
Heracl. παμωχεῖ, Locr. ἐχεπάμον, παματοφαγεῖσται, El. πεπάστο, Boeot. 
ππάµατα, Cypr. Πάσιππος, etc. 


CONSONANTS 


F 


50. In Attic-Ionic the ¢ was lost at a very early period. In 
East Ionic there is no trace of it even in the earliest inscriptions ; 
it is very rare in Central and West Ionic; and in Attic the only 
evidence of its existence is its occasional use to express the glide 
sound before v, as ἀρυτάρ (32). In Thera, too, it is absent from 
the earliest inscriptions (seventh century B.c.); hkewise at Rhodes, 
Cos, etc., though here early material is scanty. In Lesbian it 
existed, initially at least, in the time of Alcaeus and Sappho, but 
is not found in inscriptions, of which, however, none of any extent 
is earlher than the fourth century. 

But in most dialects it is of frequent occurrence initially, where 
it survives till the fourth century or later, in Cretan and Boeotian 
till the second. Between vowels it occurs in the earliest inscrip- 
tions of many dialects, after consonants in several, and before 
consonants in a very few. 

a. In some cases the disappearance of ¢ from inscriptions is due to κοινή 
influence rather than to an organic loss of the sound within the dialect. So 
evidently in Laconian, as shown not only by its reappearance in the spell- 
ing B (51), but by its survival in some words in Tzakonian, the modern 
representative of Laconian, e.g. βάννε (vanne), lamb (fapv-). 


+t GREEK DIALECTS [50 


b. Even where there is no reason to doubt the actual loss of the sound, 
the spelling, as is natural in such cases, only gradually adapted itself to the 
pronunciation, and often there is an interval of considerable length in which 
the older spelling with ¢ and the later spelling without ¢ occur promiscu- 
ously, even in the same inscription. In the Heraclean Tables the presence 
or omission of initial ¢ is constant for certain words, e.g. always ρ in Fé, 
εἴκατι and derivatives, also Feros, ρίδιος, ἐγεηληθίωντι, but οἶκος, ἐργάζομαι, 
Μέκαστος, ἴσος and hicos, ete. 


51. β for ¢. εἰ is represented by 8, which we must understand 
in its later value of ἃ spirant (Engl. v), im numerous glosses and 
in the later inscriptions of several dialects. So frequently in 
Laconian from the fourth century B.c. to the second century A.D., 
e.g. βίδεοι, βίδυοι, title of officials (Ειδ-), Βωρθέα beside Ἑωρθέα 
(cf. nos. 70-73) = ᾿Ορθία, προβειπάῄµας = προρειπάσας, διαβέτης = 
διαρέτης, ὠβά from *#ra,etc. ; and in Cretan, e.g. Ῥόρθιος, Ῥολόεντα, 
βέρδηι, βεκάτεροι, διαβειπάµενος, ὐπόβοικοι, etc. Cf. also Arg. 
Ῥορθαγόρας, Πυρβαλίων = older Πυρεαλίον, Corcyr. ὄρβος = earlier 
ἠόρρος, El. βοικίαρ = ϱοικίας (no. 61, in the stereotyped phrase 
yap καὶ βοικίαρ, otherwise ¢ lost). For initial Bp = ϱρ, see 55. 

a. Conversely, ¢ is used in place of β in ἀμοιρά = ἆμοιβά of an early Co- 
rinthian inscription. The name of the Cretan town Fagos was sometimes 
represented by “Oagos, as Lat. Nerva by Νέροα. 


52. ¢ initially before a vowel. Examples are numerous in in- 
scriptions of most dialects, e.g. εέτος (cf. Lat. vetws) in eleven dia- 
lects, fotos (cf. Lat. vicws) in twelve dialects, είκατι (cf. Lat. 
viginti) in eight dialects, εάναξ in ten dialects, further, in various 
dialects, ραρήν, ραστός, Εέπος, µειπ-, εέργον, Féppw, είδιος, Ficos, 
Εοῖνος, and many others (see also a, ὦ, 6), especially in proper names. 


a. In several dialects which otherwise preserve ¢ it is lost before ο and 
w (but not before ov), as in Homer, e.g. in Gortynian forms of ὁράω, avy, 
> ΄, Β . . ΄ ΄ ΄ , = 
ὠθέω, etc. without ¢ beside είκατι, Εέκαστος, Εοικεύς, etc. (εόν, Fov by anal- 
ogy of fa, είν, etc.). But the precise dialectic scope of this phenomenon is 
not yet determined, and ρο is by no means unknown, e.g. Are. ροφλέκοσι 
(no. 16, fifth century; in no. 17, fourth century, ὀφλέν beside ραστόν, ρέκα- 
στον, etc.), Εορθασία, Cret. Ῥόρθιος, Lac. Ῥωρθέα, etc. (see 51), 


53] PHONOLOGY 45 


ὃ. Initial σε yields Ag, occasionally written fh (cf. Eng. which) but 
usually simply ¢, which, however, was pronounced as Ag (or a surd ϱ), as 
shown by the fact that after the loss of ¢ such words have the spiritus 
asper. Thus Boeot. Fhexa-dapoe, Thess. Ἐεκέ-δαµος, Cret., Locr., Delph., 
Ἐ]., Arc. ᾳέκαστος, later ἕκαστος. In some dialects this ¢ was lost earlier 
than ¢ in general, e.g. in Boeotian, where ἕξ (from fé, i.e. che, from 
*sueks) and ἕκαστος are frequent in inscriptions which otherwise have ini- 
tial f, as ρικαστῆ καὶ ἕκτη (πο. 43.8). 

ο. There are also some words with original initial ¢, not coming from 
of, Which have “in their later forms, e.g. Att. ἵστωρ. ἱστορία (cf. Boeot. 
Είστωρ, from ϱιδ-, Lat. vid-), ἕννυμι, εἷμα (cf. Cret. ρῆμα, Lat. ves-tis), ἔσπε- 
pos (ef. Locr. feomdpuos, Lat. vesper), ἑκών (cf. Locr. ξεφόντας, Skt. vag), 
ἁλίσκομαι (cf. Thess. ραλίσσκεται, Goth. wilwan). The explanation, as in 
some other cases of secondary ‘, in which ¢ is not involved, is uncertain, 
but the following o and analogical influence are the chief factors. 


53. Intervocalic ¢. This was lost sooner than initial ¢, hence is 
found in fewer dialects, and in most of these only in the earliest 
inscriptions. Often we find forms with and without ¢ from the 
same period or the same inscription, showing that it was either 
weakly sounded, or wholly lost in pronunciation and retained only 
in the spelling. This inconstancy is much greater than in the 
case of initial ¢. The spelling with ¢ often persists in proper 
names, and sometimes in certain conventional or solemn expres- 
sions, longer than elsewhere. 

Examples are most frequent in Cyprian, where it appears almost 
uniformly except in some later inscriptions, e.g. αὐρεί, olfos, ῥόρος, 
δορέναι, βασιλέρος, etc. (but always παῖς, παιδός, with loss of ϱ). 
Eub. ᾽Αγασιλέρο with ¢ in the proper name beside ἐποίξσεν 
(no. 9). Thess. Δάρὸν, but otherwise lost, as in huNopéovTos, ἐσῦσε 
(no. 33). Boeot. Πτοιέει, ἐποίεσε, χαρίρετταν, Kapuxé rio, etc., 
but not found after 450 B.c. except in a late archaistic inscription 
with τραγαρυδός etc. Phoc. κλέρος, αἱρεί (Crissa; sixth century). 
Τοῦ. καταιρεί (also ἐπίροικος, µεταροικέοι, εεραδἐκότα, but see a) 
beside παῖς, ᾿Οπόεντι, δαμιοργούς. El. [πο]ιεέοι once (also ἀπορέ- 
λέοι, but see a), but usually ποιέοι, even in the same inscription, 
βασιλᾶες, etc. Lac. πιλέρδι, ναρὃν, Γαιαρόχδ, ἀράταται (cf. Lesb. 


46 GREEK DIALECTS [53 


αὐάτα, El. ἀνάατορ, elsewhere contracted to ara, ἄτη, as Cret. ἄτα, 
ἅπατος, Locr. ἀνάτο(ς)), late ὠβά (51). Arg. Διεί, Διεὂνυσίὸο, 
ἐποίρέῃε (also πεδάροικοι, but see a). Corinth. Ποτἐδάρδνι beside 
Ilorédam, Αἴρας, Δαροπτόλεμος, ete. Coreyr. ρῃοραῖσι, στονό- 
εε(σ)σαν, etc. There are no examples of intervocalic ¢ in even 
the earliest inscriptions of Arcadian (cf. ἔλαον no. 16), or Cretan 
(αἰεί, ναός, εοικέος, etc.) except in compounds (a). 

a. Even where intervocalic ¢ is regularly lost, it may appear in com- 
pounds or in augmented or reduplicated forms, owing to the influence of 
the simplex or of the forms without augment or reduplication, where ¢ has 
survived as initial, e.g. Cret. προρειπάτο,. ἔραδε, and late διαβειπάµενος. Hence 
in any dialect such forms are not necessarily evidence of the survival of true 
intervocalic ς. 

b. The use of ¢ to indicate the natural glide before or after v (see 32, 
36) is also no evidence for the survival of the inherited intervocalic ¢. 

54. Postconsonantal ¢. The combinations νε, pr, λε, and also 
σε (in some cases; see 7) are preserved in the earliest inscriptions 
of some dialects. The loss of ¢ was accompanied by lengthening 
of the preceding vowel in East Ionic, Central Ionic (in part; 
see a) and Eastern Doric (Crete, Thera, Cos, Rhodes and colonies), 


while in the other dialects, as in Attic, the vowel was not affected. 


In most dialects 
ξένος, πρόξενος 


Corinth. Ἐένρον, Ἔεν- Ion. ξεῖνος, Cret. πρό- 
Envos, Cyren. Φιλό- 


Envos, Rhod. Ξεῖνις, 


Εοκλῆς, Corcyr. mpo- 
ξενρος, ἘΞενράρεος, 
El. Ξενεάρεορ Ἐηνοκλῆς 


KY Μ » ΝΥ 
ἔνεατος Ion. εἴνατος, Cret.nvatos ἔνατος 


Ἐένεεκα, “μόνρος 
Are. κόρρα 
Coreyr. Λόρρος 


Are. κάταρρος 
Boeot. καλρός 
Ἀδλρος 

3oeot., Cret. είσρος 
Ἀγόσρος 


Ton. εἴνεκα, μοῦνος 

Ion. κούρη, Cret. copa 

Ion. οὖρος, Cret. ὦρος, 
Ther. οὖρος 

Ion. apy 

Ton. καλός 

Ion. οὖλος 

Ton. ἶσος 

Ion. νοῦσος 


ἕνεκα, μόνος 


κόρα (κόρη) 
ὅρος 


ὃ ἐζ 
apa 
καλός 
ὅλος 
» 
ἴσος 
νόσος 


55] PHONOLOGY 47 


a. To the lengthening in East Ionic there are possibly some local excep- 
tions, but, in general, forms like ξένος, and especially πρόξενος, are due to 
Attic influence. Similarly in Rhodian etc. where ξεῖνος has survived only 
in proper names, and in late Cretan where πρόξενος is far more common 
than πρόξηνος. In Central Ionic the lengthening is attested for Paros and 
Thasos, but it is uncertain how far west this extended. From many of the 
islands, both Ionic and Doric, decisive material is lacking. 

b. Lesb. E€wos, évvexa, in grammarians and late inscriptions, are probably 
hyper-Aeolic, due to the frequency of wy from νι, ov, etc. (74, 76, 77.1). 
Cf. also ἰσσοθέοισι in an inscription of 2-14 4.p. For Thess. προξεννιοῦν 
see 19.3; for Boeot. Δαμοξείνο, 92 a. 

ο. Different from ὄρρος etc. is Corinth. Πύρρος (cf. Arg. Πυρρίας, Πυρ- 
ραλίον), probably standing for Πύρρρος (from "Πύρσρος with early assimi- 
lation of po before ϱ), whence the Πύρρος of most dialects. 

d. An example of ¢ after a mute is Corinth. Δρενία = Δεινίου. Cf. Hom. 
ἔδδεισεν for ἔδρεισεν. 

6. τε yields tr or σσ, with the same distribution as for original κι ete. 
(81), e.g. Att. τέτταρες, Ion. τέσσερες, etc. (cf. Lat. quattuor, Skt. catvaras). 
In West Greek τέτορες the τ, instead of oo or tr, is due to the analogy of 
other forms such as τέτρατος, in which ¢ was expelled between the conso- 
nants. Cf. also ἥμισσος from Ἑήμιτρος (61.6). 

f. The history of σε in είσρος etc., probably of secondary origin, is to be 
distinguished from that of original intervocalic of, the treatment of which 
is apparently parallel to that of op etc. (76). Thus Lesb. vatos, Dor. νᾶός, 
etc. probably come from Ἔνασρος (cf. ναίω, vac-car), Which in Lesbian be- 
comes first Ἐνάρρος (like ἄμμε), whence Ἐναῦρος, ναῦος (35), elsewhere νᾶρός 
(like ape), whence vads, γεώς (41.4). 

55. ¢ before consonants. Corresponding to Att. ῥήτρα, ἐρρήθην, 
etc. (from ϱρη- beside ϱερ- in ἐρέω, cf. Lat. verbwim) we have El. ¢pa- 
τρα (15), Cypr. ερέτα (70.3) with its denominative ϱρετάω (ἐερὲ- 
τάσατυ, also spelled εὐρρετάσατυ indicating an anticipation of the 
f. Cf. α and 35. So also cevevgov from κενεεόν), Arg. ϱερρεμένα, 
ἀρρέτευε (with prothetic a), later ἀρήτευε, was spokesman, presided. 
El. ἀρλανέος, wholly (cf. Hesych. ἀλανέως - ὁλοσχερῶς, also ἄλλα- 
νής - ἀσφαλής and ἀλανές - ἀληθές), is from ἄ-ρλα-, and related to 
ἀελλής (a-FEA-), ἀολλής (ἀ-ραλ- With Aeolic ο, cf. 5), ἁλής, Dor., 
Delph. aréa, assembly, Ion. (Hdt.) ἅλίη (also from ἄραλ-, with Ion. 
ἃ from αρα as in ἄτη, ἀνᾶλίσκω). 


48 GREEK DIALECTS [55 


Fp appears as Αρ, indicating a pronunciation vr, in Lesbian 
words quoted by grammarians and in our texts of the Lesbian 
poets (Βρήτωρ, βρόδον, etc.), though this has become simply p at 
the time of our earliest inscriptions. Cf. also Boeot. Βρανίδας beside 
Fapvov. 

In most dialects ¢ was lost before the time of our earliest in- 
scriptions and we find, as in Attic, initial p, medial pp or p. See a. 

a. In the case of medial ¢p, which would occur only in compounds and 
augmented or reduplicated forms of words with initial ¢p, the ¢ unites with 
the preceding vowel to form a diphthong in Lesbian (cf. 35), e.g. εὑράγη, 
αὕρηκτος (Herodian) from *é-cpdyn, “ᾱ-ερηκτος (Att. ἐρράγη, ἄρρηκτος), 
Hom. ταλαύρινος from Ἐταλά-ρρινος. But elsewhere the syllabification of 
the simplex (or form without augment or reduplication) was retained 
(1.6. ερ with the following vowel), and later this ερ became pp or sometimes 
p, 6.6. Arg. ρερρεμένα, ἀρρέτευε, later ἀρήτευε. In Attic and most dialects 
augmented and reduplicated forms have pp, as Att. ἐρρήθην (εἴρηκα is formed 
after the analogy of forms like εἴληφα, 76 0), ἐρράγην, ἔρρωγα, Heracl. 
ἔρρηγα, While compounds also usually have pp but sometimes p under the 
continued influence of the simplex, as Att. ἀναρρηθείς but also ἀναρηθείς, 
Delph. Λεμιρρήνιον (from *7ui-cpyv, like ἡμίονος, cf. Hom. πολύ-ρρην), but 
also hnuipnvaia. Cf. pp and p from op, 76). The development of medial 
fA was probably parallel (cf. El. ἀρλανέος etc., above), though there is no 
example in Lesbian. 

Consonantal t (ι) 


56. Original ὁ almost wholly disappeared from Greek in prehis- 
toric times, giving “ or, rarely, ὅ initially, as in ὅς (Skt. yas), ἧπαρ 
(Lat. iecur), ζυγόν (Skt. yugam), etc., yielding various results in 
combination with a preceding consonant (71, 81, 82, 84), and being 
dropped between vowels, as in τρεῖς from Ἔτρειες (Skt. trayas), ete. 
But between « and a following vowel, as in ἵππιος, it always 
existed as a natural glide in pronunciation, and in a few dialects 
this is expressed in the spelling. So, by the repetition of ε, in 
Pamphylian, as dua, Πιιαροῖσι, etc., and sometimes elsewhere, as 
early Arg. hadwos, Σικελίιας, Ion. (Priene) Διιοφάνης. Cf. also Arg. 
Καρνείιας, Ion. Τήμοι, θωιιήν (37.2). In Cyprian a special char- 
acter, which we transcribe j, is generally employed, though not 


58] PHONOLOGY 49 


uniformly, as in the Idalium bronze (no. 19) regularly before a, 
but not before ε or ο, e.g. ἠατέραν but lepérGav, εέπιία but θιόν. 


The Spiritus Asper. Psilosis 


57. The spiritus asper generally represents an original o (59) or 
(56), but in some words is of secondary, and sometimes obscure, 
origin, e.g. ἵππος (cf. Lat. equus; ἵππος regularly as the second 
part of compounds, Αλκιππος, Άντιππος, ete., rarely "Ανθιππος), 
ἡμεῖς, ἁμές (cf. Skt. asmdn) with ἡ after the analogy of ὑμεῖς (with 
“from 4). The sound was denoted by H (earlier A) until the intro- 
duction of the Ionic H = ἡ, after which it was generally left un- 
designated! But see 4.7. | 

Psilosis, or the loss of the spiritus asper, is characteristic of East 
Ionic (whence the sign was left free for use as η; see 4.6), Lesbian, 
Elean, Cyprian, and Cretan (i.e. Central Cretan). 

a. Psilosis is shown, not only by the absence of H = A, but by the pres- 
ence of phrases and compounds in which a preceding mute is not changed 
to the aspirate, e.g. East Ion. ἀπ᾽ ἐκάστου, ἀπ᾽ ov, κατάπερ. El. κατισταίε, 
Cret. κατιστάµεν. ‘But psilosis 15 no bar to the retention of aspirated mutes 
in phrases and compounds which were formed prior to the loss of the asper. 
For they would be affected, if at all, only by the analogical influence of the 
simplex, as Cret. κατιστάµεν by ἰστάμεν. Hence East Ion. κάθοδος, El. ποθε- 
Aopevos, etc. Cf. Mod.Grk. καθίστηµι, ἀφοῦ, etc., in spite of the loss of the 
spiritus asper. 

58. Even in those dialects which generally preserve the spiritus 
asper, and which, in distinction from those with psilosis, we may call 
the A-dialects, there are many irregularities, partly in special words, 


1 In quoting forms from inscriptions, wherever the sign for the spiritus asper 
appears in the original it is transcribed A, to be distinguished from ‘, which is 
supplied as a purely diacritical sign, like accent marks, and the employment of 
which is, in many special cases, of doubtful propriety. That is, the evidence is 
often insufficient to determine whether the omission of the sign of the asper is 
merely graphic, in which case we should transcribe the form with ‘, or due to an 
actual loss of the sound, in which case we should transcribe with ’?. As a work- 
ing rule we employ the lenis in quoting forms without A from inscriptions which 
have the character or are of a period when it was certainly in common use, 


50 GREEK DIALECTS [58 


where by-forms evidently existed, partly due to the weak pronun- 
ciation of the sound in general (cf. the variations in Latin spelling). 


a. In several dialects the forms of the article, ὃ, a, ete., appear regu- 
larly or frequently without A, showing that in these proclitie forms it was 
either wholly lost or more weakly sounded than elsewhere. So in Locrian 
(nos. 55, 56) always 6, never ho (cf. also κ᾽ ὁ), fem. ἆ and ha once each; in 
Delphian (no. 51) ὁ as article (A 30, 38, 6 19), but demonstrative ho (B 53); 
Thess. koi = καὶ οἱ (no. 26); ὁ likewise in some early inscriptions of Boeotia, 
Pamphylia, Syracuse, Metapontum, and Sybaris. The same is probably to 
be inferred for Arcadian from the omission of A in the relative, as av = ἃ ἄν 
(nos. 16.14, 17.7), with which compare Boeot. ὃς = ὥς (no. 40) and Delph. 
ds (no. 51 A 28) beside usual Ad, όστις. etc., though in most dialects the A 
of the relative is uniformly retained. 

b. Other forms which regularly have the spiritus asper, but for which 
by-forms with the lenis are to be recognized, are: ἡμέρα, but even in Attic 
inscriptions frequently ἐμέρα, Mess. κατ ἀμέραν, Ther. ἐπ᾽ ἀμέρας, Troez. 
κἐπάµερον, Locr. ἀμάρα. ἱερός (huepds, μιαρός, in numerous dialects), but with 
lenis in Rhodian and Argolic, as Rhod. ἐπ) ἱερέως, Arg. ἰαρομνάμονες (nos. 76, 
77, with ho etc.), Epid. ἰαρομμνάμονες (no. 83, with Λομονάοις etc.), Aegin. 
ἰαρέος (beside ᾖοῖκος = ὃ οἶκος, yo = καὶ 6). So ἐπ᾽ ἰαρεῦς in the Megarian 
inscription no. 92, in contrast to Λιαρόν at Selinus, is probably due to the 
Epidaurian graver. For Mant. ἱερός. see d. ἡμεῖς (see 57), in Doric dialects 
ἁμές (Lac. ποθ᾽ ἁμέ, Heracl. hayes), but also ἀμές (Coan per ἀμῶν etc.). 
Thess. ἀμμέ or ἁμμέ ἕστηκα, but also ἔστακα (cf. έσταλκα, for which, vice 
versa, sometimes έσταλκα), as Thess. ἐπεστάκοντα (no. 33), Mess. κατεστα- 
μένοι, Amorg. κατεστώσης. 

c. Several words which regularly have the lenis show secondary forms 
with the asper in various dialects. Thus ἔτος (from féros), but Heracl. 
πεντα-μετηρίδα (beside ᾳέτος), Epid. rev ἔτη, and frequently καθ’ έτος etc. 
in the κοινή (cf. Mod.Grk. ἐφέτος). probably after the analogy of ἡμέρα in 
similar phrases. ἴδιος (from fédios), but Thess. καθ᾽ ἱδδίαν, and so often in 
late inscriptions of various dialects (really κοινή). probably after καθ᾽ ἕκα- 
στον. isos (from είσρος), but Heracl. hicos beside ἴσος, and ἐφ᾽ tons in 
the κοινή. probably after ὅμοιος. Locr. évre (cf. ἔστε), but Delph. πέντε, after 
ἃς = ἕως. Heracl. βοκτώ (also Theran), οκτακάτιοι, hevvéa, Delph., Ther. 
hevarés, all after ἑπτά. So probably by a still further extension of the asper 
(e.g. after ἐννεακαίδεκα) Ther. huxdds = εἰκάδι (no. 107). ἄκρος, but Heracl. 
haxpooktpias, Corcyr. μάκρος, and perhaps Delph. Λακρόθινα (πο. 51 D 47). 
Delph. ἐφιορκέω, also frequent in the κοινή, is a contamination of ἐπιορκέω 


59] PHONOLOGY 51 


and ἐφορκέω, while Delph. ἐφακέομαι from ἀκέομαι is obscure. In Thess. 
ἀνγρέω (ἐφάνγρενθειν) = Lesh. ἀγρέω the asper, as well as the v, is probably 
due to contamination with some other word. 

4. Besides such special cases as have been noted in a, 6, and ο, there are 
in some dialects irregularities which seem to be due to confusion in spell- 
ing consequent upon the asper being weakly sounded or on the verge of 
total disappearance, though even some of these may possibly be due to spe- 
cial causes. Locrian has πεντορκίαν beside Λόρκον, dow, ἰστία, κατιφόµενον, 
ὑδρίαν (4 before v in υπό). and, vice versa, once Ἡοποντίον beside Ὀπόντιοι, 
and Λάγεν for ayev (cf. ἐπάγον). In Arcadian, no. 17 has ἔμισυ beside Λέμισυ, 
ὑστέρας, and once Ady for ἄν, and the very early Mantinean inscription, 
no. 16, shows no example of A, though containing not only οἴδε (see a) but 
ὅσια, ἴλαον, and iepos for which ιερός is fully attested in the other Arcadian 
inscriptions as no. 16; and among the brief archaic inscriptions there is a 
notable lack of agreement in this matter. Heraclean has, besides the cases 
mentioned under ο, ὄρος, dpi~w, where we expect μόρος, and βάρνησις, hot- 
σοντι͵ for ἄρνησις, οἴσοντι. At Epidaurus, no. 83 has always ἅτερος not άτερος. 


o. Loss of Intervocalic o 


59. Original initial s became the spiritus asper in proethnic 
Greek, as in ἕδος (Lat. seded, Skt. sad-), ἕπομαι (Lat. sequor, Skt. 
sac-), etc. At the same time intervocalic s was changed in the 
same way and then lost, as in γένεος (Skt. ganasas, Lat. generis), 
etc. Nevertheless there are many Greek words with intervocalic 
σ, either retained by analogy as in the aorist, or of secondary origin 
as o from τ (61). 

This Greek intervocalic σ was subjected to a similar process, 
namely became ἡ and was later lost, in Laconian, Argolic, Elean, 
and Cyprian. 

1. Laconian. Early ἐποίέμε, νικάµας, ἐνμεβόβαις, Πολοιδᾶνι, 
Λύβιππον, ᾿Ελευβύνια, οἴο. ; later ΠΠαλιφᾶι, προβειπάβµας, νικάας, 
᾿Οναιτέλης (Ὄνασι-). ἨΠειικλείδα (ΤΠεισι-), βαιλέος (βασιλέος), 
etc. Cf. also 97a. Examples of σ omitted are also in Ar. Lys. and 
in glosses. This was a characteristic of Laconian speech from the 
earliest known period, and is faithfully represented in the spelling 
of most of the early inscriptions. But it was felt as a provincial- 
ism and ignored in the spelling of some few early inscriptions 


52 GREEK DIALECTS [59 


which were set up outside of Laconia (no. 64, Φλειάσιοι, though 
the retention of o in this non-Laconian name is natural anyway ; 
no. 65, γνέσιοι, ἐβάσὂντι), and in the later inscriptions, which 
usually show σ. See 275. 

2. Argolic. From Mycenae, early Ppahapééas (no. 75, fifth cen- 
tury), late ἐπολυώρηε (197 B.C.); from Argos, early ἐποίρεδε,᾽ A pxe- 
Λέλας, [dapo]hiar, etc., later δαµόιοι (δαµόσιοι), θηαυρόν (θησαυρόν), 
Τελείππος (Τελεσι-), Θράυλλος (Θρασυ-), etc. But forms with σ 
are also frequent at all periods, e.g. θἐσαυρός, καταθέσιος (no. 78, 
fifth century), Λυσίππου in the same inscription with Τελείππος. 
This inconsistency in the spelling, which is even greater than in 
Laconian, has the same explanation. See 1, and 275. 

a. Nearly all the examples are from Argos and vicinity, from which one 
might conclude that the change was specifically Argive, not general Argolic. 


But there are some traces of it at Epidaurus, and the absence of other ex- 
amples may be due to external influence. 


3. Elean. In no. 60 (middle fourth century) ἀδεαλτώμαιε, φυγα- 
δεύαντι (aor. subj.), beside δαμοσιῶμεν, δαµοσισία. In no. 61 (after 
Alexander) ποιήασσαι (ποιήσασθαι), ποιήαται (aor. subj.), beside 
᾽ἀναθέσιορ etc. In all the earlier inscriptions intervocalic o is 
unchanged. 

4. Cyprian. φρονέοι (φρονέωσι), ποεχόµενον (ποσ-εχόμενον), 
also in sentence combination (οἷ. 97 α), as Ka ἀ(ν)τί (κὰς ἀντί), Ta 
ὐχέρον (τᾶς ὐχήρων). But generally σ is written. 


Rhotacism 


60. Rhotacism, or change of o to p, is found in Elean, late 
Laconian, and Eretrian, rarely elsewhere. 

1. Elean. Final s appears uniformly as p in the later inscrip- 
tions, nos. 60, 61, e.g. Tip, αἵματορ, ὅπωρ, πόλιορ. Most of the 
earlier inscriptions show -s and -p side by side without any appar- 
ent system. Rhotacism of intervocalic o is unknown (cf. 59.3). 


a. In the earlier inscriptions p is relatively most frequent in forms of the 
article and the indefinite or the relative pronoun, e.g. τοίρ, τιρ, dp, and 


61 | PHONOLOGY 53 


possibly the rhotacism began in such enclitic and proclitic forms. But even 
here there is great fluctuation in the spelling. 

2. Laconian. Rhotacism of final ς is seen only in very late inscrip- 
tions, e.g. νικάαρ, Ξεύξιππορ, etc., confirmed by numerous glosses. 

3. Eretrian. Rhotacism of intervocalic o is frequent in inscrip- 
tions of Eretria and Oropus, e.g. Eretr. ἔχουριν, θύωριν, ἐπιδημέω- 
piv, συνελευθερώραντι, παιρίν, σίτηριν, Αρτεμίρια, Orop. δηµορίων. 
But there are many exceptions, and the use of p is gradually given 
up under Attic influence. Although Plato, Cratylus 494 0, remarks 
that the Eretrians say σκληρότηρ for σκληρότης, there is no inscrip- 
tional example of p for final s except once ὅπωρ ἄν, for which 
see 97 a. 

4. Rhotacism of o before a voiced consonant is seen in Eretr. 
Mipyos = Μίσηος, late Cretan (Gortyna) κόρμοι = κόσμοι, Thess. 
(Matropolis, Pharsalus) Θεόρδοτος = Θεόσδοτος. In most dialects 
o in this position was pronounced as a sonant (z), and in late times 


often indicated by ὅ, as ψήφιζμα. 


Change of τ too 


61. τ is changed to o very frequently before ἐ, and sometimes 
before v. The more precise conditions are uncertain, and the change 
is in part independent of dialectic variation, τ being retained in 
some words in all dialects, e.g. ἀντί, and in some words becoming σ 
in all dialects, e.g. most words like βάσις (Skt. ga-ti-s), στάσις, ete. 

But in a considerable class of words there is a distinct dialectic 
distribution of the το and o-forms, the retention of τ being a nota- 
ble characteristic of the West Greek dialects, in which Boeotian 
and Thessalian also share. 

1. Verb forms with the endings -τι, «ντι, as δίδωτι, φέροντι -Ξ 
δίδωσι, φέρουσι (Arc. φέρονσι, Lesh. φέροισι). Examples are plenti- 
ful in all the West Greek dialects and Boeotian (στι, -νθι), and for 
Thessalian are indirectly evidenced by -νθι. See 139.2. 

2. The numerals for 20 and the hundreds, (¢) cate = εἴκοσι, 


-κάτιοι = -κόσιοι (Ατο. -κάσιοι). 


54 {REEK DIALECTS [61 


3. Some nouns and adjectives in -τις, -τιος,-τια. Most words of 
this class have o in all dialects. But ᾿Αρταμίτιος = ᾿Αρτεμίσιος in 
numerous West Greek dialects, Boeot. Εὔτρητις = Βὔτρησις (the 
Aeolic form in Homer), Coan, Delph. ἐνιαύτιος = ἐνιαύσιος, ete. 

4. πορτί in Cretan, ποτί in all other West Greek dialects, with 
Boeotian and Thessalian, = Att.-Ion., Lesb. πρός, Are.-Cypr. πὀς. 
But Homer has προτί, ποτί, as well as πρός. See 135.6 a. 

5. Ποτειδάων, Π]οτειδάν, etc. = Ποσειδῶν, the forms with τ being 
attested for numerous West Greek dialects, with Boeotian and 
Thessalian. Lac. ἸΤολοιδάν is a relic of the Pre-Doric (Achaean) 
form (cf. Arc. Ποσοιδάν), with the Laconian change of σ toh, Ilo- 
σειδάν in some later Doric inscriptions is probably due to the influ- 
ence of the usual Ποσειδῶν. 

6. τύ in literary Dorie and an inscription of Epidaurus, Boeot. 
τού = Att.-Ion., Lesb., Are. σύ. Cret. [ή]μιτυ-έκτὸ, Epid. βἐμίτεια, 
but Att.-Ion., Are. ἥμισυς, Lesh. αἴμισυς, with suffix -τυ, beside 
which we find Are., Delph., Epid., Meg., Thess., late Cret. ἥμισσος 
from Ἑήῆμιτρος, with suffix -τρο-. 


β, δ, γ 


62. In general β, ὃ, y remained simple mediae, but in some dia- 
lects there are indications of their pronunciation as spirants, which 
eventually prevailed even in Attic (cf. Mod.Grk. 8 = νυ, ὃ = “soft” 
th, y = guttural spirant). Such are: 

1. The use of β for ¢ in later Laconian etc. See 51. 

2. The representation of 6 by ¢ in three of the very earliest 
Elean inscriptions, e.g. ζέ, ζέκα, ζίκαια, ζίφυιον, ζαμιοργία, εειξός, 
though the others have 6, following what was the usual spelling 
elsewhere. Cf. also early Rhod. τόζ’ = τόδε (no. 93), and early Arg. 
εἰσζείξ (for of see 89.1) = εἰδείη. 

3. The occasional omission of y or substitution of ε, as in Boeot. 
ἰώ, ἰών, (Ar., Corinna) = ἐγώ, Are. ἐπιθιιάνὲ (ἐπιθιγγάνῃ), Pamph. 
μμειάλ[αν] (μεγάλην), and ὁλίος (ὀλίγος) in late inscriptions of 
various places. 


64] PHONOLOGY 55 


4. The occasional representation of y by {in Cyprian, as ζᾶ (ya), 
ἀζαθός (ἀγαθός). 
5. Cret. σπορδδάν. See 89.3. 


Φ, 8, x 


63. In general ¢, 6, y remained true aspirated mutes, and in 
the earliest type of the alphabet, which had a sign for @ but none 
for ¢ or x, these two were represented by πῇ and «A, as at Thera, 
or, where a sign for A was not in use, simply by 7 and κ, as in the 
Gortynian Law-Code (e.g. κρόνος = χρόνος, πυλά = φυλή). Spell- 
ings like γέγραπφα, δεδόκχθαι are mostly late, an exceptionally 
early example being Delph. λεκχοῖ (no. 51 D 13; dat. sg. of λεχώ). 

But the pronunciation as spirants (Engl. /, “hard” th, Germ. ch), 
which eventually prevailed even in Attic, may have existed at a 
much earlier period in some dialects. Such a pronunciation of @ is 
certainly presupposed by Lac. σ-- θ᾽ (64), and probably by Cret. 
00 -- σθ etc. (81 a, 85.3). So too στ-- σθ in Locrian, Elean, etc. 
(85.1) is most plausibly explained as due to the fact that @ had 
become a spirant in other positions, but remained an aspirated mute 
after o and so, in contrast, was denoted by τ. A similar explana- 
tion probably holds for some other cases where 7 is used for @, as 
Cret. τνατός ete. (66), and Cret. Πύτιος, 1.6. Πύθιος, the originally 
Delphian epithet of Apollo, with its hallowed pronunciation re- 
tained (also sometimes spelled Πούτιος with οι to denote the pro- 
nunciation of v as τ, Cretan υ being w; see 94). 

64. Laconian σ-- 6. The use of o by Aristophanes in the 
Lysistrata to indicate the sound of the Laconian @ (and there is 
no good reason to doubt that this belongs to the original text) 
shows that it had become a spirant which would strike the Athe- 
nian ear as o, even if not yet fully identical with it. The Laconians 
themselves retained the spelling @ in all the earlier inscriptions, 
but ἀνέσηκε (ἀνέθηκε) and σιῶ (θεοῦ) occur in a fourth century 
inscription, and in very late inscriptions ἀνέσηκε, Βωρσέα (Fop@ ia), 
κασσηρατόριν beside καθθηρατόριον, etc. 


56 GREEK DIALECTS (65 


Interchange of Surds, Sonants, and Aspirates 


65. Dissimilation and assimilation of aspirates, or transposition 
of the aspiration. The dissimilation seen in τίθημι from Ἀθίθημι, 
τρέχω from Ἀθρέχω (cf. θρέξοµαι), etc., belongs to the proethnic 
period. But there are some examples of later, dialectic, assimila- 
tion. So Cret. θιθέµενος = τιθέμενος, θύκα (i.e. θύχα) = τύχη, West 
Ion. (Cumae) θυφλός = τυφλός, Arc. φαρθένος = παρθένος (also in 
sixth century Attic inscriptions), θύσθεν -- τυθῆναι (in part ana- 
logical, θυσ- as in θυστάς etc.), Lac., Epid. θεθμός, Loer., El. θέθµιον 
= τεθμός, τέθµιον, Att. θεσμός, θέσµιον (164.4), Att. (inser.) ἐν- 
θαῦθα = usual Att. ἐνταῦθα. Ion. ἐνθαῦτα is the more original form 
(from ἔνθα), whence Att. ἐνταῦθα through transposition of the aspi- 
ration and influence of ταῦτα. Cf. also Eub. ἐντοῦθα like τοῦτα 
(124). EL ἐνταῦτα is from ἐνθαῦτα, through influence of ταῦτα (but 
cf. also 66). For transposition cf. also Ion. ἄχαντος = ἄκανθος, 
Cret. καυχός = χαλκός, Thess. Πετθαλός from Φετταλός (68.2). 

66. There are scattered examples of variation between surd and 
aspirate, surd and sonant, etc., especially before a nasal. Loer. 
τέκνα = τέχνη, Cret. τνατός, τετνακός = θνητός, τεθνηκός, Heracl. 
διακνόντων beside διαγνόντων, Eretr. ἀποδείγνυσθαι, Ther. ἐνδειγνύ- 
μενος to δείκνυμι, Aetol. ἀχνηκότας beside ἀγνηκώς (ἀγνέω = ἄγω). 
Ion. (Chios) πρῆχμα = πρῆγμα, Epid. φάρχμα = φράγμα, πάρ- 
δειχµα = παράδειγµα, probably contain the suffix -σμα. Cf. τέχνη 
from *rékova. (So perhaps Delph., Locr. ἐχθός from Ἐἐχτός, this 
from *éxo-tds. Cf. early Att. ἔδοχσε etc.) 

In Pamphylian vt becomes regularly (ν)δ (v not written, 69.2), 
as πέδε-- πέντε, ἐξάγδδι = ἐξάγωντι. In Cret. ἄντροπος (cf. also 
Pamph. ἀτρόποισι) = ἄνθρωπος, ἀντρῆιον = ἀνδρεῖον, it is uncertain 
whether the preceding v or the following p is the more important 
factor. Locr. φρίν = πρίν is obscure. 

El. πάσκω = πάσχω is probably due to the influence of other 
verbs in -σκω (but possibly like στ-- σθ, cf. 63). For Att -Ion. 
δέχομαι with analogical χ (to δέξομαι, after βρέχω to βρέξω, etc.) 


68] ᾿ PHONOLOGY τ 


Or 


other dialects (and Ionic in part) have the original δέκοµαι (cf. 
Att. δωροδόκος). οὐδείς, μηδείς, are replaced by οὐθείς, µηθείς, with 
6 from ὃ + the spiritus asper of εἷς, in later Attic and elsewhere. 


a. Very late inscriptions show numerous examples of confusion, not 
confined to any special conditions, as ἀδελπός = ἀδελφός, φρεσβύτερος = 
πρεσβύτερος, Lesh. ὑπάρκοισαν = ὑπάρχουσαν, Lac. παιδιχόν = παιδικόν. 


Interchange of π and TT 


67. Of the Homeric by-forms of πόλις and πόλεμος, πτόλις is 
found also in Cyprian, rarely in Arcadian and Cretan, and in Thes- 
salian after a vowel, as οὐ ττολίαρχοι, ἀρχιττολιαρχέντος (TT from 
mT, 86.2); πτόλεµος is found in Cyprian (gloss) and Cretan (rare), 
and in many dialects as the second member of proper names. 


Interchange of Labials, Dentals, and Gutturals 


68. 1. Those sounds of the parent speech which are called labio- 
velars and are commonly designated as q¥, σύ, g¥h, appear in 
Greek regularly as (1) labials before the back vowels a, ο, ὦ, and 
before consonants, (2) dentals before the front vowels ι, ε, η, (3) 
gutturals before and after υ. Thus ποῦ, πόθεν (Lat. quod, ef. Ose. 
pod), ὁποῖος, but τίς (Lat. quis), τε (Lat. que), Cret. ὀτεῖος, --- πεμ- 
πάς, πέμπτος, but πέντε (Lat. quinque), — λύκος (Eng. wolf), γυνή 
(Eng. queen) beside Boeot. Bava. But before « usually β, φ, e.g. 
βίος (Lat. vivus), with 6 only in Heracl. ἐνδεδιωκότα = ἐμβεβιω- 
κὀτα. Many exceptions are due to leveling between related forms, 
-e.g. βέλος after βάλλω, Cypr. πείσει = τείσει after ποινά, etc. 
Instead of πρέσβυς, with analogical 8, several dialects have forms 
with y, which is regular before v, e.g. Cret. πρεῖγυς etc., Boeot. 
πρισηεῖες (see 86.3). Examples of the normal relation are Are. 
δέλλω = βάλλω, West Greek δήλομαι, δείλοµαι (75) = βούλομαι, 
Delph. etc. ὀδελός (49.3) = ὀβολός (but if from the rare early Att. 
ὀβελός, B is analogical, as in ὀβελίσκος. Boeot. ὀβελός, Thess. 
ὀβελλός may belong under 2, below). 


58 GREEK DIALECTS [68 

2. But it is a notable characteristic of the Aeolic dialects that 
they very frequently show a labial even before a front vowel, 
where the dental is regular elsewhere. Thus Lesb., Thess. πέµπε-- 
πέντε, Lesb. πέσσυρες (Hesych., cf. Hom. πίσυρες), Boeot. πέτ- 
Tapes = τέτταρες, Thess. πεῖσαι, ἀππεισάτου, Boeot. ποταποπι- 
σάτω = τεῖσαι etc., Lesb. πήλυι (Sappho), Boeot. Πειλε-στροτίδας 
to τῆλε, Thess. βέλλομαι, Boeot. βείλομαιΞ- West Greek δήλοµαι, 
δείλοµαι, Lesh. Ῥέλφοι (gloss), Boeot. Βελῴοί = Δελφοί, Thess. 
Ῥέλφαιον = ἐΔέλφαιον, Boeot. βέφυρα = (τοῦ. δέφυρα, Att. γέφυρα 
(y unexplained), Boeot. Θιόφειστος to Ἡρμό-θεστος, Θεστίδας 
(θέσσασθαι), Lesh. φήρ (gloss), Thess. πεφειράκοντες = Onp, τεθηρα- 
κότες (though this is a case of original ghu not g#h), Boeot. Φετ- 
ταλός, whence Thess. Πετθαλός with transposition of the aspiration 
(65) = Att. Θετταλός, Ion. etc. Θεσσαλός. Yet some words always 
have the dental, e.g. τε, τις, τιμά, the reason for this being obscure. 

3. In Arcado-Cyprian there is evidence that the sound arising 
before a front vowel was not, as elsewhere, identical with the 
ordinary dental, but, at least under certain conditions, was a sibi- 
lant. Thus Cypr. ots = τις (no. 19), of ΞΞ τί΄Ἴ (Hesych.),.and Are. 
σις -- τις, εἴσε-- εἴτε (for the character transcribed σ, see 4.4) in 
an early inscription of Mantinea (no. 16), though all other Arca- 
dian inscriptions have the usual τις etc. Cf. also the glosses ζέρε- 
θρον beside δέρεθρον = βάραθρον, and ζέλλω beside inscriptional 
δέλλω = βάλλω, and see note to no. 65 B 2. 


Nore. The fact that in Arcadian only the one inscription named shows 
anything but the dental spelling need not indicate that the peculiar pro- 
nunciation was locally restricted. It was probably colloquial throughout 
the dialect, but not usually followed in the spelling, owing to external 
influence. Cf. El. ἕ-- ὃ only in the earliest inscriptions (62.2), and see 275. 


4. There are some pronominal forms with « in place of the 
usual π or τ. Thus Ion. κῶς = πῶς, κότερος, etc. (but only in 
texts of Ionic authors, inscriptions always showing the usual forms), 
Lesb. ὄκαι = ὅπη, Thess. κίς = τίς, etc. Possibly such forms arose 
in phrases like ov κως etc, with regular « after v (above, 1). 


69] PHONOLOGY 59 


a. Puzzling is Thess. δαύχνα = δάφνη (cf. also Hesych. δαυχµόν: εὔκαυ- 
στον ξύλον δάφνης). Unless due to contamination with another root (ο. 5. that 
of δαίω, δεδαυµένον, cf. Hesych. δαυθμόν - ἐμπρησμόν), there is an anticipa- 
tion of the τὸ element of the consonant, as in λύκος. 

5. A change of @ to ¢, that is, doubtless, of spirant th to /, is 
seen in φεῶν, φύοντες = θεῶν, θύοντες, of an inscription found at 


Dodona. 
Nasals and Liquids 


69. Nasal before consonant. The nasal was always assimilated 
to the character of the following consonant, but was less distinctly 
sounded than in the intervocalic position. With this are con- 
nected the following facts. 

1. The letter v is freely used for the guttural and the labial nasal, 
as well as for the dental, e.g. ᾿Ολύνπιος, ἀνφί, λανχάνω. 

2. The nasal is omitted in the spelling, occasionally in all dia- 
lects, and regularly in Cyprian and Pamphylian. 

3. Complete assimilation to a following mute, though not regu- 
lar in any dialect, sometimes occurred in careless pronunciation, as 
shown by occasional, and mostly late, spellings, e.g. Att. ξυββάλ- 
λεσθαι, Boeot. Ὀλυππίχην (late κοινή inscription), Delph.” A @aB8Bos 
beside usual ΓΑ θαμβος. From Crete, where in general consonant 
assimilation is most extensive (86), there are several examples, as 
ποππάν = πομπάν, ἀφφάνω = ἀμφάνω, and the assimilated form 
was usual in the name of the town Lappa, whose coins show Λαπ- 
παίων. In some cases the dissimilative influence of a preceding 
nasal was probably a factor, e.g. Delph. ἀνεκκλήτως = ἀνεγκλήτως, 
ἐπάνακκον (papyr.) = ἐπάναγκον. Thess. ἐξξανακάδεν = ἐξαναγκά- 
ζειν perhaps belongs here rather than under 2, i.e. is to be read 
ἐξξανα(κ)κά(ὃ)δὲν. 

4. A special case is Boeot. ἕἔππασις (uniformly so spelled) = 
ἔμπασις. This is from Σέμ-ππᾶσις (cf. τὰ ππάματα, Θιό-ππαστος, 
Γυνό-ππαστος), the root being ππᾶ- (with ππ from original hy, 
as in ἵππος), which is simplified initially to πᾶ-, as in πᾶμα ete. 
(49.5). 


60 GREEK DIALECTS [69 


a. Assimilation of a nasal to the character of the preceding mute is per- 
haps to be seen in Coan ᾿Αρίσταιχνος = Αρίσταιχμος, and Cret. δαρκνά = 
δαρχµά, δραχμή. Cf. Mod.Grk. Πάτνος from Πάτμος, λαχνός from λαχμός. 


70. Transposition of a liquid, or loss by dissimilation. 

1. Transposition within the same syllable. Cret. opti = προτί, 
᾿Αϕφορδίτα -- ᾿Αϕροδίτη, also κάρτος, σταρτός, etc. for which see 
49.2 a. 

2. Transposition between different syllables. Heracl. τράφος, 
Amorg. τράφη = τάφρος, τάφρη, Syrac. δρίφος = δίφρος (Hesych.). 

3. Loss by dissimilation. Cypr. ερέτα = ῥήτρα, Epid. ῥόπτον = 
ῥόπτρον, θύρωτον from Ἐθύρωτρον, φατρία -- φρατρία in various 
dialects (Delphi, Cos, Chios, etc.), vice versa φρήταρχος at Naples. 

71. Cretan υ from Δ. In Cretan the % was a deep guttural / 
closely resembling w (cf. French autre from alter, etc.), and was so 
written occasionally, e.g. Gortyn. ἀδευπιαί-- ἀδελφαί (but usually 
ἀδελπτιός etc.), εευµένας = κελμένας, καυχός = χαλκός. There are 
numerous Cretan glosses in Hesychius with v=), e.g. αὖσος = 
ἄλσος. 


a. Cretan ι from p in μαῖτυς = μάρτυς is without parallel, and must be 
due to some kind of dissimilation between the two p’s of µάρτυρ-. 


72. vt, νθ, from At, AP. Several examples of vt = Ar are found 
in Peloponnesian Doric and the Sicilian and Italiot colonies, e.g. 
Meg., Mess., Heracl., Syrac. Φίντων (Φίλτων), Φιντίας, ete., Arg. 
Μίντων (Μίλτων), κέντο (κέλτο) in Aleman, φίντατος (φίλτατος) 
in Epicharmus, βέντιστος (βέλτιστος ) in Theocritus. ἐνθεῖν (ἐλ- 
θεῖν) occurs in Aleman, Epicharmus, Theocritus, and at Coreyra ; 
also in an Arcadian (Lycosura), a late Delphian, and a late Cretan, 


inscription. 


Double Liquids and Nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian 


73. The combinations treated in 74-76, also 77.1, 79, have in 
part a common history, since they all become double liquids and 
nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian, but in other dialects a single 


76] PHONOLOGY 61 


liquid or nasal accompanied by lengthening of the preceding vowel 
(if € or ο, to et, ov, or η, ὦ, according to the dialect; see 25). 

74. p, v,+.4, when preceded by any other vowel than α or ο. 
From Ἐφθέριω, Lesh. φθέρρω (gram.), Att. etc. φθείρω, Arc. φθήρω. 
From Ἐκρύίιω, Lesh. κρίννω (gram.), Thess. κρέννω (18), Att. ete. 
κρίνω. From Ἐκτένιω, Lesh. κτέννω (gram.), Att. etc. κτείνω. 


a. But if a or o precedes, epenthesis takes place, the result being the 
same in all dialects, e.g. χαίρω from Ἐχάριω, μοῖρα from *pdpia, Baivw from 
*Bavw. 

b. λι gives AX in nearly all dialects, 6. 9. ἄλλος (Lat. alius), στέλλω from 
Ἀστέλιω. But Cyprian has αἷλος (beside ἀλ(λ)ά), and Elean once αἱλότρια 
(beside ἄλλα, στέλλω). 

75. rv. From στάλνᾶ, Lesb., Thess. στάλλᾶ, Dor. ete. στᾶλᾶ, 
Att.-Ion. στήλη. From Ἓβόλνα, *Borvopar (Ἀδέλνομαι, *BédAvopat, 
49.3, 68.2), Lesb. βόλλᾶ, Thess. βέλλομαι, Att.-Ion. βουλή, βούλομαι, 
Boeot. Bora, βείλομαι, Locr., Delph. δείλοµαι, El., Coan, Heracl., 
Ther. δήλομαι. From Ἐρέλνω, Ἀρελνέω, Lesb. ἄπέλλω (gloss), Ion. 
εἴλω, εἰλέω, Delph. εἰλέσθω, El. ἀπορξελέοι, -έοιαν, Heracl. ἐγεη- 
ληθίωντι. (In these forms the meaning is debar, prevent. Cret. 
Εευµένας = εελµένας and καταεελμένὸν are perf. pass. participles, 
like Hom. ἐελμένος from the same root, but meaning assembled.) 


a. Forms like ὄλλυμι with AA in all dialects represent a later treatment 
of Av (with ν restored by analogy of δείκνυμι etc,). 

b. βόλομαι, from a form without ν, is Arcado-Cyprian, and occurs also, 
beside βούλομαι, in Ionic (Homer and Eretrian). 

76. Intervocalic o + liquid or nasal. From ἔχέσλιοι (cf. Skt. 
sa-hasra-), Lesb., Thess. χέλλιοι, Ton. ete. χείλιοι, Lac. χήλιοι (Att. 
χίλιοι from Ἐχίσλιοι). From *éopi (Skt. asmz), Lesb. ἔμμι, Thess. 
ἐμμί, elsewhere εἰμί or ἡμί (25). From Χάσμέ (cf. Skt. asmadn), Lesb. 
ἄμμε, Thess. ἀμμέ, elsewhere ἁμέ, Att.-Ion. ἡμέας. From Ὑσελάσνᾶ 
᾿ (σέλας), Lesh. σελάννᾶ, elsewhere σελᾶνᾶ, Att.-Ion. σελήνη. 

a. For op cf. Hom. τρήρων from Ἐτράσρων (τρέω from Ἐτρέσω). But there 


is no example of Lesb., Thess. pp; and the development was not parallel 
to that of od ete., assuming that Lesb. tpos-is from *iopo- (13.1). 


62 GREEK DIALECTS [76 


ὃ. Initial oA etc. became Ad etc., later simple ἃ etc. The earlier stage 
is represented by occasional early spellings with AA etc., e.g. Aegin. Aha- 
βών, Coreyr. ρμοραῖσι, ΜβΛείξιος. 

Compounds and augmented or reduplicated forms of sich words only 
rarely show the development proper to intervocalic oA etc., as Att. εἴληφα 
from Ἐσέσλᾶφα. Usually this was checked by the analogical influence of the 
simplex, and the subsequent development was to AA etc., later (under the 
continued influence of the simplex and of words with original initial A ete.) 
simply A ete., e.g. Hom. €-AAa Be, ἄ-λληκτος, €-ppeov, €-vveov, Φιλο-μμειδής, 
later ἔλαβε etc. But pp usually remained, e.g. Att. ἐρρύην beside ἔλαβε, 
Dor. -eppva, though here there is considerable variation, especially in com- 
pounds (Att. παραρύματα and παραρρύµατα, etc.). Cf pp from ϱρ, 55 a. 


νς 


77. 1. Original intervocalic vo. From Ἐμηνσός (cf. Lat. ménsis), 
Lesb. μῆννος (also μῆνος), Thess. µειννός (also µεινός), Att. etc. μηνός 
(in this word the vowel was already long). From Ἐξκρινσα, Lesb. 
ἔκριννα, Att. etc. ἔκρινα. From Ἔξμενσα, Thess. ἔμεννα, Att. ete. 
ἔμεινα. From Ἔέφανσα, Dor. etc. ἔφἄνα, Att-Ion. ἔφηνα. Similarly 
po, as, from *évewoa, Lesh. ἔνεμμα (gram.), Att. ete. ἔνειμα. 

a. The dat. pl. of y-stems, as ποιμέσι, δαίμοσι, is not formed from -ενσι, 
-ovot, but from -ασι (cf. Φρασί Pindar) with substitution of the vowel of 
the other cases. But in Arc. βιερομνάμονσι the ν also is introduced from the 
other cases, and this secondary vo is retained (cf. 3). 

2. ve + consonant lost its ν in proethnic Greek without effect 
on the preceding vowel, e.g. κεστός from Ἀκενστός (cf. κεντέω), συ- 
σκευάζω from Ἔσυν-σκευάζω, etc. Soalso Epid. ἀστάς from Ἑάνστάς 
--ἀναστάς, Delph. ἀζετόω perhaps from Χάνζετόω = *avalerow (but 
see no. 53.17, note). 

3. Secondary intervocalic vo, in which σ comes from τέ, dental + 
σ, or T before ¢, had an entirely different history from that of 
original vo, which was changed before the new vo came into 
existence. This vo is retained in Cretan (1.6. Central Cretan, ef. 
273), Argolic (mainly Argive, cf. 251), Thessalian, and Arcadian, 
while in other dialects it loses the ν with lengthening, in Lesbian 
with diphthongization, of the preceding vowel. Thus from Ἐπάντια, 


78 | PHONOLOGY 63 


Cret., Arg., Thess., Are. πάνσα, Att. etc. πᾶσα, Lesh. παῖσα. From 
Ἀμόντια, (πεί. etc. Ἔμόνσα (not yet quotable), Lesb. μοῖσα, else- 
where μοῦσα or μῶσα. From nom. sg. fem. pres. part. «ντ-ια, Cret. 
ἔχονσα, ἄγονσα, ἐβίονσα, etc., Thess. λειτορεύσανσα, ἄπελευθε- 
ρεσθένσα (Arc., Arg. examples lacking), Lesb. ἔχοισα, ἀρμόζοισα, 
δάµεισα, etc., elsewhere -ουσα or -ωσα, -aca, -εισα. From dat. pl. 
pres. part. -ντ-σι, Cret. ἐπιβάλλονσι, ἐλόνσι, νικάσανσι, etc., Arg. 
ἐπαγγέλλονσι (Arc. examples lacking; Thess., Lesh. -ντεσσι), else- 
where -ουσα or -woa etc. From aor. Ἀέσπενδσα, Cret. ἔσπενσα, 
Att. etc. ἔσπεισα. From 3 pl. -ντι (West Greek φέροντι etc.), Arc. 
κρίνωνσι, ποίενσι,͵ etc., Lesb. ἔχοισι, γράφωισι, τίθεισι,͵ etc. (so also 
Chian λάβωισιν, πρήξοισιν, cf. 184), Att. etc. φέρουσι. Observe 
that 3 pl. -νσι is exclusively Arcadian, since this is the only dia- 
lect which belongs both to the vo and the σι from τι (61) groups. 

a. In derivatives in -σις from verbs in -vw, vo is kept in all dialects, 
e.g. not only Cret. ἄγπανσις = ἀνάφανσις, Epid. ἄλισις, but Att. πρόφανσις, 
ὕφανσις, etc., owing to the influence of the verbs. 

78. Final vs. Since vs + consonant lost its yin proethnic Greek 
(77.2), the same would be true of final vs in close combination 
with a following word beginning with a consonant. Hence there 
arose doublets such as 1) before vowel τόνς, τᾶνς, 2) before con- 
sonants τός, τάς. Such doublets are found in Cretan, the Gorty- 
nian Law-Code still adhering very closely to the original distribution 
in the case of the article, e.g. τὸνς ἐλευθέρονς, but τὸς καδεστάνς. 
But elsewhere the use of one or the other set of forms has ceased 
to depend at all upon the initial of the following word. 

Accusatives in -os, -as are the regular forms in Thessalian, 
Arcadian (so probably Cyprian -os not -ς), Theran, are frequent 
in Coan (-ος beside -ους), and are occasionally found in other Doric 
dialects and in literary Doric (e.g. frequent in Theocritus). Other 
dialects have -ovs, -avs, or forms coming therefrom by the same 
development as that seen-in the case of secondary intervocalic vs 
(πάνσα etc. 77.5), e.g. Arg. τόνε, Tavs (for Argolic in general, see 
251), Lesbian τοίς, ταίς, in most dialects τούς or τώς (25), Tas. 


64 GREEK DIALECTS [18 


Only Elean, in spite of πᾶσα, has here a development similar to 
the Lesbian, yielding -αις and later, with the rhotacism (60.1), 
-αιρ, -οιρ. At the time of the early Elean inscriptions the diph- 
thong was not yet fully developed (pronounced -αἷς, -οἴς with 
incipient diphthongs) and we find the spelling -as, -os beside -αις, 
Ἔρις (there happen to be no o-stem accusatives in those inscrip- 
tions which show -αις). 

Similarly the preposition ἐνς in Cretan (beside more usual és) 
and Argive (cf. 251), whence εἰς or és (note that Lesb. εἰς has a 
genuine diphthong, like τοίς, and so differs from the εἰς of other 
dialects). 

Cf. also the treatment of final vs from -ντ-ς, e.g. nom. sg. part. 
Cret. νικάσανς, καταθένς (also νικαθές Latos), Heracl. καταλυ- 
µακωθής, Att. etc. τιθείς, Lesb. στοίχεις, Thess. εὐεργετές, Arc. 
Πιεροθυτές, Ther. αἱρεθές. 

λσ, po 

79. From Ἐέστελσα, Lesb., Thess. ἔστελλα, Att. etc. ἔστειλα, Cret. 
ἔστηλα. From Ἐξφθερσα, Lesh. *épOeppa (cf. τέρραι = τεῖραι), Att. 
etc. ἔφθειρα. From *yepo- (cf. Skt. haras, grip) Lesh. χερρ- (χέρρας 
Theocr.), Att. etc. χειρ-, Epid. χηρ- (but see 25 0). 

80. But in another set of words Xo and po did not have this 
development, but remained unchanged in most dialects, while in 
several this po was assimilated to pp. ΟΙ. Hom. ἄλσος, κέλσαι, 
ἔκερσεν, ὦρσε, ἄρσην, θάρσος, Ion., Lesb., Cret., Epid., Coan ἔρσην, 
Lac. ἄρσης, Cypr. [ἔ]κερσεν, and θάρσος or θέρσος in most dialects 
(partly in proper names only). 

The assimilation to pp is Attic as ἄρρην, θάρρος, ete. (so in the 
earliest inscriptions ; po in early Attic writers is lonic), West Ionic 
as ἀρρενικῶν (Cumae), ἄγαρρις (Naples), Θαρριπίδης, ete., Arca- 
dian as φθέραι (for φθέρραι corresponding to φθέρσαι, like φθέρ- 
σαντες in Lycophron, not to φθεῖραι, which would be φθῆραι 
in Arcadian), ἀρρέντερον (but also Θερσίας, and πανάγορσις for 
which see below, a), Elean, as ϱάρρενορ. θάρρος, θαρρὲν (in later 
ἐρσεναίτερος, po is due to κοινή influence), Theran as [ἄ]ίρρενα, 


81 | PHONOLOGY 65 


Θα(ρ)ρῆς, ΘΛα(ρρύμαρβος, etc. (all archaic ; in later ἄρσην, Θάρσων, 
po is due to κοινή influence). Proper names with pp = po occur 
also in Phocian (Delph. Θαρρίκων, Θάρρανδρος, Amphiss. Θάρρυς), 
and, beside more usual po, in Boeotian (e.g. Odpo, but Θέρσαν- 
dpos etc. usual) and Megarian (e.g. Χερρίας, but θάρσος etc. usual). 
Cf. also κάρρων from ἕκάρσσων (Cret. κάρτων, 81), in Alcman, 
Epicharmus, and Sophron. 


a. Even in dialects which regularly have pp, po may be retained by 
analogy, e.g. Att. θηρσί etc. after other datives in -σι, κάθαρσις etc. after 
other nouns in -σις. So Arc. πανάγορσι». But even in these words there is 
sometimes assimilation, as Att. δέρρις, West Ion. ἄγαρρις. 

ὃ. The divergent development of Av, po, as,given in 79 and 80, probably 
depended originally on the accent, the retention of Ao, po (later pp), being 
normal when they immediately followed the accent. In aorists there would 
be leveling in both directions, and the development is usually that given in 
79, but sometimes that of 80 (Hom. κέλσαι, ὥρσε, Arc. φθέραι). 


σσ, TT 


81. Att. 77 = Ion. σσ comes from xz, χι, and (apparently, see 82) 
from τι, or 6, and is chiefly seen in presents like φυλάττω, φυ- 
λάσσω (κι), κορύττω, κορύσσω (θι), in feminines like γλῶττα, 
γλῶσσα (χι), μέλιττα, μέλισσα (τι), and in comparatives like ἥττων, 
ἥσσων (κι), κρείττων, κρέσσων (τι). TF gives the same result, e.g. 
τέτταρες, τέσσερες (54 ο, 114.4). Inscriptions show that Attic had 
tT from the earliest times, the σσ of the early writers being due 
to Ionic influence. Most of the dialects agree with Ionic, but the 
Attic ττ is found also in Boeotian (φυλάττω, θάλαττα, πέτταρες), 
Cretan (ἴαττα = Arg. ἔασσα, κάρτων from Ἑκάρττων), and Euboean, 
at least in Styra, Eretria, Oropus (ἐλάττων, πρήττω, Kitrins). 


a. σσ in late Cretan, as πράσσω, θάλασσα, ἥμισσος (from *jpurfos, 61.6), 
is due to κοινή influence (in κοινή inscriptions σσ is more common than the 
strictly Attic rr); after these also ὅσσος for earlier ὄττος (82). Some of the 
late inscriptions have 60 in words of this class, as θάλαθθα, ἴαθθα, also for 
those belonging under 82, as ὀθθάκιν, for original σσ, as εέτεθθι, and for 
στ, as ἰθθάντες. For σθ it is earlier (85.3). 


66 GREEK DIALECTS [81 


b. Although the Thessalian inscriptions usually have oo, there is some 
evidence that the dialect had ττ originally, or at least in certain localities. 
Aside from θάλαττα, πίττα, which are quoted as Thessalian, cf. the proper 
names Κόττυφος, Φαύττιος, etc., and especially Πετθαλός from Φετταλός (65). 


σ,σσ, ττ 
82. τι and θι give Att. σ not ττ, and Ion. σ (early oo often in 
poetry, but never in inscriptions) in ὅσος, ὁπόσος (τι), µέσος 
(Ἀμέθιος, cf. Skt. madhyas). A dental + σ gives precisely the same 
result, e.g. ἐκόμισα, ἐδίκασα, etc. In all such cases most dialects 
have oo or o (for oo cf. Lesb., Thess., Delph., El., Heracl., Argol., 
East Cret. ὅσσος, Heracl. µέσσος, ἐδασσάμεθα, Argol. δικασσέω, 
ἐδίκασσαν), but Boeotian and Cretan have 77, e.g. Boeot. µέττος, 
ὁπόττος, ἐψαφίττατο, ἀπολογίτταστη, Cret. µέττος, OTTOS, ὀπόττος, 
δάτταθθαι. In some very early Cretan inscriptions we find ὅ, as 
ὄζος, ἀνδάζαθαι. 
ΝΟΤΕ. This is to be recognized as the normal development of τι and θι. 
The different result seen in the classes of words mentioned in 81 is due to 


the influence of the forms containing gutturals. After a consonant τι gives 


σ in all dialects; e.g. πάνσα, πᾶσα, from Ἀπάντια. 


Original oo 
83. Original σσ, which becomes ¢ in Attic (ἐτέλεσα, γένεσι), is 
retained, as in Homer etc., in several dialects (cf. ὅσσος etc., 82), 
e.g. Lesh. ἔσσονται, Thess. ἔσσεσθειν, Heracl. ἐσσῆται, Ther. ἐσ- 
σεῖται, Lesh. συντελέσσαντα, ὀμόσσαντες, Boeot. σουνκαλέσσαντες 
(143), dat. pl. Lesb., Thess., Boeot., Delph., ΕἸ. -εσσι, Heracl. -ασσι 
(107.3). For late Cret. εέτεθθι etc., see 81 a. 


C, δδ 
84. Attic-Ionic ὅ, which was pronounced zd and comes from zd 
(ὄζος, Germ. Ast, ᾿ Αθήναζε from -a(v)s-de) or, more often, from γέ 
(μείζων, μέζων) or ὃ (πεζός), is also ζ in the majority of other dia- 
lects. Lesb. σδ, found in our literary texts and in a few late inscrip- 
tions, is only another spelling of the same sound, adopted perhaps 
because ὅ was used with the value of z in a = διά, ete. (19.1). 


85 | PHONOLOGY 67 


But assimilation to 66, initial 6, is Boeotian, Thessalian, Elean, 
Cretan, Laconian, and Megarian (7). Boeot. γραμματίδδω, ψαφίδδω, 
δοκιμάδδω, ἱαρειάδδω, τρέπεδδα, δώω (Saw), Δεύς, Thess. ἐξξανα- 
κά(ὃ)δὲν (no. 33; the only example, so possibly 88 only in Thessa- 
liotis, but there is no evidence against its being general Thessalian). 
ΕἸ. δικά(δγδω, χραί(δ)δω, Cret. δικάδδω, ψαφίδδω, ἐργάδδομαι, φρον- 
τίδδω, δώω, δωός, δυγόν, Δῆνα (Ζῆνα), Lac. γυμνάδδοµαι ete. in Ar. 
Lys., µικκιχιδδόµενος, ὀπι(δ)δό[μενος], Δεύς in inscriptions. Δεύς 
occurs also on a vase from Rhodes, and is perhaps genuine Rho- 
dian. Cf. the occasional assimilation of o6 in external combination 
in Rhodian, 97.4. Meg. 66 is doubtful (Ar. Ach. μᾶδδα, χρήδδω, but 
only ὅ in inscriptions). 

In Cretan and Elean the spelling 77 is also found, as Cret. dpov- 
τίττω, ἐσπρεμμίττω (ἐκπρεμνίζω), Ττῆνα, Τῆνα (Ζῆνα), Ε].νοστίττω 
(νοστίζω), ἀττάμιος (ἀζήμιος). 

a. There is some interchange between presents in.-cow or -ττω and those 
in -ζω or -ὃδω, owing to the identity of their future and aorist forms. Thus 
Att. σφάττω ΞΞ ΊοἨ. σφάζω, Boeot. σφάδδω, Thess. ἐμφανίσσω = Att. ἐμφα- 
γίζω, and, vice versa, Cret. πράδδω = Att. πράττω, συνεσσάδδω = Att. -σάττω. 


σθ 


85. 1. στ-- σθ. The use of στ for σθ (see 68) is mainly charac- 
teristic of Northwest Greek. It is the regular spelling in Locrian, 
as heréorar, µαρέσται, and early Elean, as ypééorat, λυσάστὸ, and 
occurs with some frequency in Phocian, as Delph. πρόστα, βιλαξά- 
στὸ, later γινέστω etc., Stir. θέστων, ἀποπολιτεύσασται. It occurs 
also in Boeotian, in late inscriptions of Orchomenus (ἀπολογίττα- 
στη etc.), where it is perhaps due to Aetolian influence, and twice 
in Thessalian (πεπεῖστειν, ἑλέστειν, Larissa). But there are some 
early examples in other dialects, as Cret. µιστός (Vaxos), Lac. ἄπο- 
στρυθέσται, χρῆσται, and in late times it is found in many parts 
of Greece, even at Athens. 

2. σσ--σθ. This is found in late Elean, as ἀποδόσσαι (no. 60), 


ποιήασσαι (no. 61). 


68 GREEK DIALECTS [86 


ὃ. 00-- σθ. This is usual at Gortyna and some of the other 
cities of central Crete, as λύσαθθαι, δατέθθαι, τράφεί(θ)θαι, ete. 
(also, rarely, 70, e.g. δέκετθαι). But σθ is found in most of the very 
earliest inscriptions, and in the latest (here κοινή influence). 


Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition of Consonants 


86. Assimilation in consonant groups. Many of the changes 
belonging under this head have been given already, e.g. under 55, 
69, 74—77, 79, 80, 84, 85. See also under external combination, 96— 
100. No notice is taken of assimilation which is common to all 
dialects and presumably proethnic, as 62 to AA, ete. 

This class of phenomena is one in which the difference between 
colloquial and careful speech is most noticeable, as may readily be 
observed in English. While some assimilations are so uniformly 
effected that the unassimilated form is completely displaced and 
forgotten, others remain colloquial only, the unassimilated form 
being still preferred in careful speech and writing. This accounts 
for much of the lack of uniformity in the evidence as regards some 
of the changes mentioned in this and the other sections. In some 
cases the spelling varies greatly even in the dialects where the 
change is best attested. Sometimes the assimilation is uniform in 
certain dialects, but evidently existed colloquially in others also 
and only sporadically made its appearance in the spelling. 

1. κα to ττ in Cretan. νυττί-- νυκτί, Δύττος = Δύκτος. For 
Loer. ἐ(τ) τᾶς, see 100. Cf. also διαλέλετται in an inscription of 
Cumae. 

2. πτ to tr in Cretan and Thessalian. Cret. ἔγρατται = γέγρα- 
πται, πέντος = πέµπτος, Thess. Λεττίναιος (Λεπτίναιος), οὐ ττο- 
λίαρχοι, ἀρχιττολιαρχέντος (πτόλις, 67), also at Tas etc. in external 
combination (99.2). Cf. also Thess. ᾿Ατθόνειτος -- ᾿Αφθόνητος. 

3. oy to vy (vy) in Cretan. πρεῖγυς probably from πρεῖσηγυς 
(Boeot. πρισηγεῖες, 68.1), πρειγευτάς, πρείγων, πρείγιστος, late πρή- 
γιστος (πρηγιστεύω also Coan). A parallel change of ox to «x is 
seen in Laconian glosses, as καδίκκορ = καδίσκος. 


88] PHONOLOGY 69 


a. Note that the forms cited, as also Thess. πρεισβεία, are formed from 
πρεισ- (cf. also Cret. πρείν beside πρίν), not πρεσ- as in Att.-Ion., Lesb. 
πρέσβυς. Late Cret. πρεγγευτάς is a hybrid form. 


4. στ to ττ in Cretan, Laconian, and Boeotian. Cret. μέττ ἐς 
beside µέστα, Lac. βεττόν, dress, = Ἔρεστόν (Etym. Magn.), Boeot. 
ἴττω = ἴστω (Ar., Plato), ἔττε-- ἔστε. But in the great majority of 
cases στ remains in the spelling of inscriptions. 

5. py to vy in Cretan. ἀννίοιτο = ἀρνέοιτο, ὄννιθα -- ὄρνιθα, ’ EXev- 
θενναῖος ΞΞ ᾿Ελευθερναῖος. 

6. pv to μμ in Cretan. ἐσπρεμμίττω = ἐκπρεμνίζω. 

7. ᾽ν tov. γίγνομαι appears as γίνομαι in most dialects except 
Attic (here also, but late), or as γίνυµαι (Thess., Boeot.). γινώ- 
σκω = γιγνώσκω occurs in Lesbian and in Ionic prose writers (Att. 
γεινώσκω very late), and in some late. Doric inscriptions. This is 
not really assimilation, but loss of y by dissimilation from the ini- 
tial y, supported, in the case of γίνομαι, by the γεν of other tenses. 

87. Transposition in consonant groups. As τίκτω from Ἐτίτκω, 
so probably δάκτυλος from Ἐδάτκυλος, to which points Boeot. 
δακκύλιος (κκ from τκ as in Thess. πὸκ κί from πὸτ κί, whereas 
κκ from κτ would be contrary to all analogy, cf. 86.1). But most 
examples are of colloquial and transitory character, more or less 
frequently repeated slips of the tongue, or sometimes, without 
doubt, only graphic. Thus from Attic inscriptions σχυναρχόντων = 
χσυν- (ξυν-), εὐσχάμενος = εὐχσάμενος, σφυχή -- ψυχή, ἔγρασφεν 
= ἔγραψεν (often on vases), µεσόμνη = μεσόδµη (dm first to vy 
by assimilation). 

88. Assimilation, dissimilation, and transposition, between non- 
contiguous consonants. Except for the regular dissimilation of 
aspirates in proethnic Greek (65), these phenomena are of the same 
occasional character as the preceding (87). They are most fre- 
quently observable in the case of aspirates, or of liquids, for which 
see 65, 70. A nasal may interchange with a mute of its own class, 
by assimilation or dissimilation with another nasal, e.g. Cret. νύνα- 
μαι = δύναμαι (cf. Mod.Grk, Μεντέλη beside Πεντέλη, name of 


τ GREEK DIALECTS [88 


the monastery on Mt. Pentelicus), or, vice versa, Att. τέρβινθος 
beside τέρµινθος, Att. κυβερνάω from Ἀκυμερνάω beside Cypr. κυ- 
µερέναι, and βάρναμαι = µάρναμαι, which occurs in certain inscrip- 
tions in epic style from Athens, Corcyra, etc. (nos. 88, 90). See 
also 69.3, end, and 86.7. Among examples of transposition may be 
mentioned Jon. ἀμιθρέω = ἀριθμέω, Delph., Epid. βόλιμος = µόλι- 
Bos (Att. usually μόλυβδος), also, with assimilation, Rhod. βόλι- 
Bos (περιβολιβῶσαι). 


a. A few dialectic examples of haplology, or syllabic loss by dissimila- 
tion, may be added here. Epid. μεμίδιμμνον from ἡμι(μέ)διμνον, as Att. ἡμέ- 
διµνον from ἡ(μι)μέδιμνον. Cret. νεότας, body of young men, gen. νεότας from 
γεότα(το)ς, acc. νεότα from νεότατα. 


Doubling of Consonants 


89. A single consonant is sometimes written double, this indi- 
cating a syllabic division by which it was heard at the end of one 
syllable and the beginning of the next. 

1. oot, σσκ etc. Such spellings as ἄρισστος, ὅσστις, γράψασ- 
σθαι, Ασσκλήπιος, κὀσσµος, are frequent, and not confined to 
any particular dialect. For examples in external combination, see 
101.2. Similarly of (=zed) and ἕξ (=ks-s), eg. Arg. δικάσζω, 
Delph. δουλίσζω, Locr. ψαφιξξις, Boeot. Δεξξίππα, Thess. ἐξξα- 
νακά(δ) δὲν. | 

2. Before consonantal ὁ ἴῃ Thessalian, as πόλλιος ete. See 19.3. 

3. Between vowels. This is confined to continuous sounds, 
especially liquids and nasals, mostly after a long vowel or diph- 
thong. Thess. μναμμεῖον, Δαμμάτρειος, Lesh. προαγρηµµένω, Rhod. 
εἴμμειν, Dodon. ἄμμεινον, Boeot. θάλλατταν, Thess. ὀβελλόν, Delph. 
Θελπούσσιος, El. ἀνταποδιδῶσσα, Cret. σπορδδάν (spirant δ). Cf. 
also 101.1. Delph., Cret. ἀμφιλλέγω is from ἀμφισ-λέγω, though 
Meg. ἀμφέλλεγον shows that it was felt as ἀμφι-λλέγω. 

4. Epid. µέδιμμνον, héwidiupvov, ἰαρομμνάμονες (no. 83). Cret. 
ἀλλόττριος, Arg. πέτίτρινον (cf. Osc. alttram etc., fratire etc. in 
Latin inscriptions). 


90] PHONOLOGY ra 


5. In hypocoristic proper names, where it originates in the voca- 
tive and is due to the emphatic utterance in calling. Examples, 
though found elsewhere, are by far most frequent in Boeotian, e.g. 
᾿Αγαθθώ, Βίοττος, Μέννει, ete. 


CHANGES IN EXTERNAL COMBINATION? 


90. The phenomena of external combination, or sentence pho- 
netics, such as elision, crasis, consonant assimilation, ete., are found 
in all dialects. But in Greek, as in most other languages, there is 
a tendency to limit more and more the scope of such changes, and 
to prefer, in formal speech and its written form, the uncombined 
forms. The inscriptions, Attic as well as those of other dialects, 
differ greatly in this respect according to their time and character. 
The following general observations may be made. 

1. The changes occur mainly between words standing in close 
logical relation. Thus oftenest in prepositional phrases, or between 
the article, adjective, or particle and the noun with which it agrees ; 
frequently between particles like καί, δέ, μέν, etc. and the pre- 
ceding or following word; less often between the subject or object 
and the following verb, and very rarely in looser combinations. 

2. While the less radical changes, such as the elision of a short 
vowel or the simpler forms of consonant assimilation, are least 
restricted in scope and survive the longest, the more violent forms 
of crasis and of consonant assimilation are the most infrequent and 
the soonest given up. Thus, in the matter of consonant assimila- 
tion, the partial assimilation of a nasal to a following mute, espe- 
cially a labial, as in τὰμ πόλιν, is very common in all dialects down 
to a late period and sometimes observed even in loose combinations 
(cf. 96.1), but examples like TOA λόγον, τοὺν νόμους, etc. are compara- 
tively infrequent and practically restricted to early inscriptions. 


1 Some matters which strictly belong under this head have been discussed 
elsewhere, as the rhotacism of final s, treatment of final ys, ete, 


72 GREEK DIALECTS [90 


3. Although the dialects differ in the extent to which they 
exhibit these phenomena and in some details (e.g. Cretan shows 
the most extensive and radical series of consonant assimilations), 
the differences depend more upon the time and character of the 
inscription, the degree to which the language has been formalized. 

4. There is no consistency in the spelling, even as regards the 
milder changes, combined and uncombined forms often standing 
side by side in the same inscription. 


Elision 

91. Elision is common to all dialects, but, as in Attic, subject 
to great inconsistency as regards the written form, which even in 
metrical inscriptions is very often not in accord with the demands 
of the meter. In general elision is most frequent in the conjunc- 
tions and particles such as δέ (ὅδε, οὐδέ, etc.), Te, Ka, ἀλλά, etc., the 
prepositions, and, among case-forms, in stereotyped phrases like 
πόλλ᾽ ἀγαθά etc. The elision of a dipththong, e.g. Locr. δεί- 
λετ᾽ ἀνχοδρεῖν, is comparatively rare. For elision in place of usual 
crasis, see 94. 

Aphaeresis 


92. Examples of aphaeresis, which is only a form of crasis, are 
rare. Ion. ἢ ᾿ς, μὴ ᾿λάσσονες (Chios, no. 4), Locr. ἔ ᾿δελφιόν, ἔ 
Ἰχεπάμδν, μὲ ᾿ποστᾶμεν, ΕΙ. μὲ viral, μὲ ᾿πιποεόντὂν, μὲ ᾿πιθεῖαν, 
Lesb. σ[τάλλ]α "πι. 


Shortening of a Final Long Vowel 


93. The shortening of a final long vowel before an initial vowel, 
so well known in poetry, is occasionally seen in inscriptions, e.g. 
Cret. μὲ ἔκηι (μὴ ἔχη), μὲ ἔνδικον, etc., Meg. ἐπειδὲ ᾿Ικέσιος. So 
Cypr. ἴ ἐξ (ἡ ἐξ) with c from ε (9.3). 


Crasis 


94. Crasis, mostly of καί or forms of the article with the fol- 
lowing word, is found in the early inscriptions of all dialects, 


94 | PHONOLOGY 73 


though the uncombined forms are more frequent. As between the 
“phonetic principle,” where the result of crasis is in accordance 
with the regular laws of contraction, and the “ etymological prin- 
ciple,” with lengthening of the second vowel as in Att. ἁνήρ = 
ὁ ἀνήρ, the former is almost, if not wholly, predominant outside 
of Attic. 

1. ο, 6 (ου), w,+ a (cf. 44.1). Ion. ὠνήρ, τὠγῶνος (τοῦ ἀγῶνος), 
with the regular contraction to @, where Attic has ἀἁνήρ, τἀγῶνος. 
Similarly Lesb. (lit.) ὤνηρ, Arc. κατὀρρέντερον (κατὰ τὸ ἀρρέντε- 
pov), Delph. τώὠπελλαίου (τοῦ ᾿Απελλαίου), τὠπόλλωνι (τῶι ATrOA- 
λωνι), Boeot. τὀπολλδνι (rot ᾿Απόλλωνι), Corinth. τὀπε(λ)λδνι 
(τῶι ᾿Απέλλωνι), τὠγαθόν (τὸ ἀγαθόν), Meg. ὀρχέδαμε (ὦ ᾿Αρχέ- 
dape), and so regularly in literary Doric. Elision, rather than crasis 
according to the “ etymological principle,” is probably to be assumed 
in the few examples like Corinth. τἀριστερὀν 1 (τὸ ἀριστερόν), 
Arg. τἀργεῖοι (τοὶ ᾿Αργεῖοι), Παγελαίδα τἀργείδ (ὁ ᾿Αγελαίδα τοῦ 
᾿Αργείου), Cypr. τἀ(μ)φιδεξίοι (τῷ ᾽Αμϕιδεξίῳ). 

2. ο, ὃ (ου), -- (cf. 44.3). Αίῑ-]οπ. τοὔνομα (τὸ ὄνομα), 1950. 
ὠνίαυτος (ὁ ἐνίαυτος), Locr. ὀπάγδον (ὁ ἐπάγων). 

8. α-- ο (cf. 41.2). Att. Dor. yo (καὶ ὁ), Ion., Cret. κὠ (καὶ 0), 
Lesb. (lit.) KOTTL (em ὄττι), ΕΙ. κὀπόταροι (καὶ παπι Cf. 
Aegin. χὀλέφας (καὶ ὁ ἐλέφας) ham double crasis, like χωκ (Kal ὁ 
ἐκ) in Theocritus. 

4. ἃ -Ἐ ο (cf. 41.4). Meg. ἄλυνπιάς (ἃ Ὀλυνπιάς). 

5. ἃ +e (cf. 41.3). Locr. βᾶπιροικία (a ἐπιροικία). 

6. a+ (cf. 41.1). Att.-Ion. Kayo (καὶ ἐγώ), cart (καὶ ἐπί), τᾶν 
(τὰ ἐν), εἴο., West Greek κῆν, κῆκ, κἠπί (καὶ ἐν, καὶ ἐκ, καὶ ἐπί), 
ete. So also in Thessalian (no. 33) κἂν and τὲς (τὰ és). Lesbian has 
κἐμέ (καὶ ἐμέ) in an early inscription, though the texts of the Aeolic 
poets have mostly κἄ- (κἆμος etc.); and Arcadian has κὲπί. 


1 We continue, as a matter of convention, to transcribe in the form of crasis 
where the combination belongs to those which commonly suffer crasis, even in 
cases where we believe the phenomenon is elision. For it is impossible to draw 
the line between crasis and elision with certainty. See also under 7, 8, 9. 


T4 GREEK DIALECTS [94 


7. With words beginning with a diphthong. Inscriptions some- 
times show the regular crasis with ev-, as Delph. κηὔκλεια (καὶ 
Ἐὔκλεια), Rhod. δύδαμο (ὁ Βὐδάμου), but otherwise the diphthong 
unchanged, that is, what is probably elision rather than crasis, e.g. 
Thess. coi! (καὶ οὐ), lon. τοἰκόπεδον (τὸ οἰκόπεδον), κοἰνοπίδης (καὶ 
Οὐἰνοπίδης), Delph. κοὔτε (καὶ οὔτε). Similarly κοὐ, κοῦτε, ete. in 
Attic and Ionic literature (also χοΐ = καὶ οἱ, and κεύ- = καὶ εὐ-), 
and in Theocritus. Forms like ωὗτός (ὁ αὐτός) in Herodotus and 
Theocritus, ᾠπόλος (ὁ αἰπόλος) in Theocritus, κωῦδέν (καὶ οὐδέν) 
in Epicharmus, are rarely attested in inscriptions (once Ion. ὠισυ- 
µνήτης = ὁ αἰσυμνήτης). But the proper transcription of forms in 
the pre-Ionic alphabet is sometimes uncertain, e.g. Thess. κεύρερ- 
γέταν (καὶ εὐεργέταν) or κεὐρεργέταν, Boeot. τεὐτρετιφάντὸο (Tai 
Ἐὐτρητιφάντω) or τεὐτρετιφαντὸ, Aegin. ᾖοῖκος (ὁ οἶκος) or βόικος. 

8. With words beginning with ¢ or υ. Cret. κυἰέες (καὶ υἱέες), 
El. κὐπαδυκίοι (καὶ ὑπα-), Delph. κἰδιῶται (καὶ ἰδιῶται). 

In such cases there is of course no evidence as to whether the 
v or ἐ was lengthened, as usually in Attic-Ionic, but probably we 
have here simply elision. 

9. In Elean in the forms of the article the final vowel or diph- 
thong disappears, sometimes even the vowel with final consonant. 
Thus τἰαρόν (τὸ ἰαρόν), τἰαρὸ (τῶ ἰαρῶ), τἰαροῖ (τοῖ ἐαροῦ), τἐπιάροι 
(rot ἐπιάροι), and even ταὐτὸ (τὼς αὐτῶ), TOP ἰαρομάορ τὀλυνπίαι 
(Twp ἰαρομάωρ τὼρ ᾿Ολυνπίαι). This is clearly not crasis proper, 
but an extension of the principle of elision.! Cf. θυιῶι (τῶι vidr) 
in an Attic inscription. Once El. tot ᾽νταῦτ᾽ ἐγραμένοι with 
aphaeresis. 

Apocope 

95. Apocope of prepositions is almost unknown in Attic-Ionic 
inscriptions, but is usual in other dialects for at least some of the 
prepositions. All of them have ἂν (or ov, vv) and wap (even Ionic 
has ἀν in literature and a few cases of πάρ in inscriptions). κάτ 


1 See footnote, p. 73, 


96 | PHONOLOGY 18 


and πότ are found in nearly all the West Greek dialects (but not 
in Cretan, and rarely in Argolic), and in Boeotian and Thessalian. 
But these are mostly confined to the position before dentals, espe- 
cially forms of the article. Before other consonants they occur, 
with assimilation, in Thessalian and sometimes in Boeotian and 
Laconian ; κάτ also in Lesbian and Arcado-Cyprian (in Arcadian 
κά before all consonants in early inscriptions, later only before the 
article, otherwise κατύ formed after ἀπύ). πέρ occurs in Delphian 
(cf. also πέροδος = περίοδος), Elean (πάρ), and Thessalian ; also in 
Lesbian (Alcaeus), and in a few proper names in Locrian (Ileppo- 
θαριᾶν), Cretan, and Laconian. ἀπ, ἐπ, ὑπ are Thessalian only, 
except for two examples of ἐπ in Boeotian before 7. An apocopated 
form of πεδά is seen in Arc. πὲ τοῖς 1.6. πὲ(δ) τοῖς. 

Apocope is most extensive in Thessalian, which has ἀν, πάρ, κάτ, 
πότ, πέρ, ἀπ, ἐπ, ὑπ. The Thessalian genitive singular in -οι is also 
best explained as arising from -οιο by apocope, beginning with the 
article, which was, of course, proclitic like the prepositions (cf. 45.4). 

Apocopated forms are more common in early inscriptions than 
later, when there is a tendency, partly due to κοινή influence, to 
employ the full forms. 

a. Forms like κατόν, ποτόν, instead of κὰτ τόν, πὸτ Tov, Occur not only in 
early inscriptions where double consonants are not written, but also in the 
later inscriptions of some dialects. For the most part the matter is one of 
spelling only, but in some cases such forms represent the actual pronuncia- 
tion, due in part to actual simplification of the double consonants, in part 
to syllabic dissimilation or haplology, as in later Attic κατάδε from κα(τὰ) 
τάδε. So in Arcadian the spelling is almost uniformly κα (early κατόννυ, 
κακρίνε, etc., later κατάπερ. κακειµέναυ). In doubtful cases it is better to 
expand the forms to κὰ(τ) τόν etc. in our texts, if only for the convenience 
of the student. 


Consonant Assimilation 


96. Assimilation of final ν. 

1. To the class of a following labial or guttural. Cases like τὴμ 
πόλιν, TOY κήρυκα, VOM μέν, are frequent in Attic inscriptions, and 
likewise in the other dialects, So also between object and verb as 


76 GREEK DIALECTS [96 


Delph. τόκιομ φερέτω, Arc. πόσοδοµ ποέντω, and in looser combina- 
tions as Att. ἐστὶμ περί, Arc. ἐν ἐπίκρισιγ κατάπερ, Arg. ποιοῖεγ 
κατά. 

2. To σ. Att. és Σάμωι, lon. Tas συμπάντων, Delph. ds Σέλευ- 
κος (ἄς = ἄν), ἔστω(ς) συλέοντες, Epid. τὸς σακὀν. Cf. lon. πασσυ- 
dine beside πανσυδίηι, and Lesh. πασσυδιάσαντος. 

Before « + consonant. Att. ἐσστήληι but oftener ἐ στήληι, also 
τὲ στέλεν. So Rhod., Cret. ἐ στάλαι, El. τὰ στάλαν. These do not 
arise by assimilation but by regular loss of v. See 77.2, 78. 

3. Tor. Att. ἐλ λίμναις, TOA λόγον, Ion. ἐλ Λαρυσσῶι, Delph. 
τῶλ, Λαβυαδᾶν, Lac. ἐλ. Λακεδαίμονι, Epid. τὸλ. λίθον, TAX λίθων. 
Cf. συλλέγω, ἀλλύω = ἀναλύω, etc. 

4. Το ρ. Att. ἐρ Ῥόδωι, top 'Ῥόδιον. Cf. συρρίπτω ete. 


a. In Cyprian, where ν before a consonant is always omitted in the inte- 
rior of a word, it is also frequently omitted in sentence combination as 
τὰ(ν) πτόλιν. 


97. Assimilation of final 5. 

1. To ν. Delph. τοὺν νόμους. Cf. Πελοπόννησος (Πέλοπος 
νῆσος). 

2. To w and ¢. Cypr. εέπο(μ) μέγα = Εέπος μέγα, τᾶ(ε) Fa- 
νάσ(σ)ας = Tas ρανάσσας. In the same way arose κά = Kas (καί) 
in Cypr. ca μέν, Arc. κὰ ροικίας. 

3. To λ. Att. τὸλ λίθος, Cret. τοῖλ. λείονσι, TIA λέι (τὶς AHL), 
Lac. ἐλ. Λακεδαίμονα (ἐλ = ἐς), τοῖ(λ) Λακεδαιμονίοις. 

4. To 6. So regularly in Cretan, e.g. τᾷδ δαίσιος, TAS δέ, ἐδ δι- 
καστέριον, πατρὸδ δόντος. Rarely elsewhere, but cf. Rhod. Ζεὺ(δ) 
δέ (no. 93), ματρὸ(δ) δέ, τὰ(δ) δευτέρας. Assimilation in the oppo- 
site direction is seen in Arg. θωλᾶς σευτέρας (no. 81). 

5. To 6. Cretan only, as τὰθ θυγατέρας. Cf. Cret. θθ τε σθ 
medially (85.3). 


a. Before a word beginning with a vowel final ς may be treated as intervo- 
calic, e.g. Lac. Διομικέτα Διολευθερίο = Διὸς ἱκέτου Διὸς ἐλευθερίου (cf. 59.1), 
Cypr. xa ἀ(ν)τί, τᾶ ὐχέρον (59.4), Eretr. ὅπωρ ἄν (60.3). 


100 | | PHONOLOGY ή 


98. Assimilation of final p to 6. So regularly in Cretan, e.g. aved 
δι, πατὲδ δύει and πατε(δ) δύει, u7re(6) δὲ. Cf. Cnid. πὰ(δ) Δάμα- 
τρα (πὰρ Δάματρα). 

99. Assimilation of a final mute. 

1. Final τ. The apocopated forms of κατά and ori, so far as 
they occur otherwise than before 7 (cf. 95), are generally assimi- 
lated (sometimes with further simplification; cf. 95 a), e.g. Thess. 
κὰπ πάντος, TOK κί (TOT κί-- πρὸς τί), Boeot. πὸδ Δάφνη, πὸκ 
κατόπτας, Lesh. κὰκ κεφάλας (Alcaeus), κὰμ μέν (Sappho), etc. So 
in compounds, e.g. El. κα(δ)δαλέοιτο, κα(θ)θυτάς, Lesh. κάββαλλε 
(Alcaeus), καλλύοντος, Arc. κακειµέναυ, κακρίνε, Lac. Καβάτα (Ka- 
ταβάτου), καβαίνων (Alcman), etc. But 7@ is often unassimilated. 

2. Final π. Thess. ἀπ, ἐπ = ἀπό, ἐπί are assimilated in at τᾶς, 
ἐτ Tot. Cf. 86.2. 

3. Final κ. See 100. 

100. ἐξ. In most dialects, as in Attic, ἐξ becomes ἐκ before a 
consonant, this appearing often as éy before an aspirate, and éy 
before sonant mutes and ἃ, µ, v, ¢, until late times when ἐκ is 
usual before all consonants. The general rule is, then, ἐξ before 
vowels, and ἐκ (éy, ἐγ) before consonants. But the antevocalic form 
ἐξ occasionally appears before consonants in various dialects (so 
regularly in Cyprian, as ἐξ τῶι etc.). 

In Locrian it is fully assimilated to all consonants, whence, with 
the simplification of double consonants in the spelling, it appears 
simply as ἐ, e.g. ἐ τᾶς, é dao, etc., 1.6. ἐ(τ) Tas, ἐ(δ) Sapo, ἐ(ρ) ροι- 
vavov, ἐ(θ) θάλασσας, ἐ(λ) λιμένος, ἐ(ν) Ναυπάκτο. 

In Thessalian, Boeotian, Arcadian, and Cretan the regular form 
before consonants is és, e.g. Thess. és τᾶν, ἐσδόμεν, Boeot. ἐς τῶν, 
ἐσλιαίνω (cf. also ἑσκηδεκάτη from ἕξ), Arc. ἐς Tot, ἐσδέλλοντες, 
ἐσπερᾶσαι, Cret. és τὸν, ἐσκλησία, Thess., Boeot., Cret. ἔσγονος = 
ἔκγονος. All these dialects have ἐξ before vowels except Boeotian, 
where éys appears in an early inscription, but usually ἐσς, as ἐσς 
ἐφείβων, ἔσσειμεν. This is probably a transfer of the anteconso- 
nantal form in an intermediate stage of its development (ἐξ, ἐσς, és). 


78 GREEK DIALECTS [100 


a. There are some traces of és in other dialects which generally have ἐκ or 
ἐξ, e.g. Cypr. és ποθ᾽ έρπες' πόθεν ἥκεις (Hesych.), Arg. ἐ(ς) Ἀικελίας, and 
according to some ἐς πόλιος = ἐκ πόλιος (but see note to no. 75), Sicil. ἔσκλη- 
tos (Syracuse, Rhegium), Delph. ἔσγονος (? no. 51, C 45). 


Consonant Doubling 


101. 1. Before vowels. Cret. τὰνν ἐμίναν, συνν-ξι, Boeot., Corinth. 
ἀνν-έθηκε, Att. ἕυνν-όντι, also ἢνν ἔχων, ὧνν ἄν, in a κοινή inscrip- 
tion. This is a compromise between phonetic and etymological 
syllabification, and the examples, though rare, are mostly earlier 
than those for the similar doubling in internal combination (89.3). 

2. With ὅσστις etc. (89.1), compare Att. εἰσς τήν, Epid. ἐσς τό, 
etc., or Epid. τὸ σσκέλος, Coan τοῦ σστεφάνου. 


v movable 


102. The ν movable in the dative plural in -σι(ν) and in the 
verb forms in -σι(ν) and -ε(ν) is a marked characteristic of Attic- 
Ionic, where it appears from the earliest inscriptions on with in- 
creasing frequency and before both vowels and consonants. (In Attic 
its use becomes gradually more and more uniform before vowels, 
and it is also somewhat more common before a pause in the sense 
than elsewhere.) Only in the dative plural does it appear in other 
dialects, and even here only in Thessalian (χρέμασιν, no. 33) and 
Heraclean (ἔντασσιν etc.). In verb forms it is wholly unknown in 
the older inscriptions of other dialects, and where found is a sure 
sign of κοινή influence. 


Nore. In the dat. pl. -ow the ν is due to the analogy of pronominal 
datives like Att. ἡμῖν, Dor. ἁμίν, Lesh. ἄμμιν and ἄμμι, in which y is in- 
herited (beside a form without v). After the dat. pl. -σι(ν) arose the 3 pl. 
-σι(ν), e.g. 3 pl. φέρουσι(ν) after dat. pl. part. φέρουσι(ν). then also 3 sg. δίς 
δωσι(ν), τίθησι(ν). etc. Another source is 3 sg. ἦεν (originally 3 pl. with 
etymological ν, 163.3) to 1 sg. ἦα, after the analogy of which arose -ε(ν) to 
all forms with.1 sg. -a, as οἶδεν. ἔθηκεν, from which it extended later to 
forms with 1 sg. in -ον, as ἔλεγεν, ἔλαβεν, etc. which are not found in the 
earliest inscriptions. 


103 | PHONOLOGY 79 


ACCENT 


103. Of the dialects outside of Attic-Ionic, Lesbian is the only 
one of whose accentual peculiarities we have any adequate knowl- 
edge. This was characterized by the recessive accent, e.g. πόταμος, 
σόφος, βασίλευς, λεῦκος. 

The Dorie accent is said by the grammarians to be processive in 
certain classes of forms, e.g. ἐλάβον, στάσαι, αἴγες = Att. ἔλαβον, 
στῆσαι, αἶγες. But the statements are too meager to admit of gen- 
eralization as to the system as a whole, nor is it known whether 
all Doric dialects had these peculiarities. Hence the practice now 
frequently adopted, and followed in this book, of giving Doric forms 
with the ordinary Attic accent. In general our accentuation of 
dialect forms can be little more than a matter of convenience. 


a. A question of detail, touching which there is considerable difference 
of practice among editors of dialect texts, is whether, in the case of inflec- 
tional forms which differ in their quantitative relations from the corre- 
sponding Attic forms, to adopt the actual accent of the Attic forms or to 
change the accent to accord with the Attic system, e.g. infin. κρίνεν like 
κρίνειν, or κρῖνεν. acc. pl. φερομένος like φερομένους. or φερόμενος, Cret. κάρ- 
τονανς, στατῆρανς like κρείττονας, στατῆρας, OY καρτόνανς, στατήρανς. The 
question of the true accentuation is a complicated one, differing in each 
class of forms, and impossible of any certain answer. But practical conven- 
ience favors the use of the Attic accent in some cases, as in the accusative 
plural to distinguish it from the nominative, and we adopt this alternative 
in all the cases mentioned. 

The pronominal adverbs in -ει, -αι, and τῷ we accent as perispomena, 
following here what the grammarians laid down as the Doric accent, since 
this affords a convenient working rule, and, for -w, serves to distinguish 
e.g. τουτῶ from gen. τούτω. But it is far from certain that the accent was 
uniform, and that we should write e.g. ἀλλεῖ, ἀλλᾶι, παντᾶι. as We do, and 
not, with some, ἄλλει like Att. οἴκει, and ἄλλαι, πάνται like Att. ἄλλη, 
πάντῃ. And as between ὁπεῖ and ore, etc., about which the grammarians 
were in doubt, we definitely prefer ὄπει, ὅπαι, ὅπυι, ὅπη. ὅπω (cf. Att. ὅπου 
beside ποῦ, in spitie of αὐτοῦ etc.). We accent ἔνδοι. ἔξοι, ἥχοι, etc., like 
οἴκοι, though ἐνδοῖ etc. (cf. ἐνταυθοῖ) may also be defended. 


INFLECTION 
NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES 


Feminine a4-Stems 


104. 1. Nom. Sa. -ᾱ, Att.-Ion. -η. 

2. GEN. Sc. -ᾱς, Att.-Ion. -ns. — Arc. -dv after the masculine, as 
οἰκίαυ, ζαμίαυ, but only at Tegea, and here -ᾱς beside -dv in early 
inscriptions, and always Tas. 

3. Dat. Sc. -ᾱι, Att.-Ion. -ηι, whence also -ᾱ, -n, -ει. See 38, 39. 
— Boeot. -αι (-αε, -η, 26), and this is to be assumed in the other 
dialects which have -οι (106.2). 

4. Acc. Sa. -ᾱν, Att.-Ion. -ην. 

5. Nom. Pu. -αι (Boeot. -ae, -η, 26). 

6. GEN. PL. -ἄων, -έων, -ῶν, -ἂν. See 41.4. 

7. Dat. Pu. In early Attic, -ᾱσι(ν), -ησι(ν), sometimes -ἄισι(ν), 
-ηισι(ν), after 420 B.c. -ats.— In Tonic, -ηισι(ν) regularly, -αις being 
rare and probably Attic.—In Lesbian, -αισι (but always ταῖς), 
and this occurs, rarely, elsewhere. — Most dialects have -αις from 
the earliest times. 

8. Acc. PL. -avs, with the same development as has -ovs from 
o-stems, namely (see also 78) : 


-ανς, -OVS 


‘at 


-ας, -ος -ανς, -ovs, Cret., Arg. 
Cret., Arc., (Cypr.?), 
Thess., Ther., Coan 


τᾶς, -ους OF -ως -αις, -οις -aS, -alS, -αιρ 
Most dialects Lesbian -τος, *-ous, -οιρ 
80 Elean 


106 | INFLECTION 81 


Masculine a-Stems 


105. 1. Nom. Se. -ᾱς (with secondary s, after the analogy of -os) 
Att.-Ion. -ης. 


7 


a. Forms without ς also occur, several in Boeotian (πυθιονίκα, Καλλία, 
etc.), and a few from other parts of Northwest Greece. Cf. also El. τε- 
λεστά, though this is possibly a form in -τᾶ like Hom. ἱππότα. 


2. GEN. SG. -ᾱο (with ο, in place of s, after that of o-stems), 
whence Arc.-Cypr. -ᾱυ (22), elsewhere -ᾱ, Ion. -ew, -ω. See 41.4. 
Att. -ου is not from -do, but the o-stem form taken over as a whole. 


a. -afo, in Τλασίρο, Πασιάδαρο, of two metrical inscriptions from 
Coreyra (no. 87) and Gela, is a reminiscence of the epic -ᾱο (the spoken 
form was already -ᾱ, which appears in other equally early inscriptions, as 
᾿Αρνιάδα no. 88, Δρενία no. 85) with the introduction of a non-etymological 
Εν» either representing a glide sound before the following ο (cf. ἀρυτάν, 
no. 88. See 32), or due to a false extension from forms with etymological 
F> a8 λᾶρός = Hom. λᾶός. 

b. Forms in -ᾱς, with the old ending unchanged and belonging with the 
nominatives in -ᾱ (above, 1 @), occur in scattered examples in cee 
(no. 92) and from various parts of Northwest Greece. 

ο. Att.-Ion. proper names in -ης, from the fourth century on, frequently 
form the genitive after the analogy of o-stems, e.g. Att. Καλλιάδους (after 
Δημοσθένους etc.), Ion. Λεάδεος, ᾿Δριστείδευς. This type spreads to other 
dialects, e.g. Rhod. Μυωνίδευς. 


o-Stems 


106. 1. GEN. Φα. -οιο (from ἄ-οσιο, cf. Skt. -asya) as in Homer, 
whence, with apocope, Thess. (Pelasgiotis) -οι, as Tot, χρόνοι, ete. 
Elsewhere, with loss of « and contraction, τοῦ or -@ (25).— In 
Cyprian -ν beside -δ (at Idalium µισθον, ἀργύρον, Φιλοκύπρὂδν, 
etc., and so usually -ov in nouns, whether vowel or consonant. fol- 
lows; but also ἀργύρὸ, ἄλρδ, before a consonant, and always το). 

a. -οιο is often employed in metrical inscriptions, in imitation of the 
epic, e.g. nos. 87, 88. But in Thessalian it also occurs in a few prose in- 
scriptions, and the grammarians often refer to the Thessalian genitive in 
-oo. This, together with the fact that apocope is more extensive in Thes- 
salian than in any other dialect (see 95), makes the derivation of the usual 


82 GREEK DIALECTS [106 


Thess. -οι from -οιο far more probable than other explanations which sepa- 
rate it entirely from this and so from the forms of all the other dialects. — 
For the added yin Cyprian no explanation that has been offered is adequate. 

2. Dat. Sc. -w in most dialects, whence also -ω (88; Thess. ου, 
23).— -o in Arcadian, Elean, Boeotian (-oe, -υ, -ει; 30), and in later 
inscriptions from various parts of Northern Greece (Delphi, Aetolia, 
Acarnania, Epirus, Cierium in Thessaly, Euboea). 

a. In Euboea -οι replaces earlier -ωι and may be derived from it, like 
-ει from -ηι (see 39). But in general -οι is rather the original locative (cf. 
οἴκοι) in use as the dative. In some dialects the history of the dative is 
obscure, owing to the lack of early material or the ambiguity of -ΟἹ in 
the pre-Ionic alphabets. 

3. Nom. PL. -οι (Boeot. -οε, -υ, 30). 

4. Dat. PL. -οισι(ν), as in Homer, in early Attic, Ionic, where 
it lasts somewhat longer than in Attic (but some early examples 
of -οις, especially in West Ionic), and Lesbian (but here always 
Tois). — Elsewhere only -οις (Boeot. -υς, -εἰς, Elean -οιρ). 

5. Acc. PL. -ovs, with the same development as -avs. See 78, 
104.8. 

6. GEN. Dat. DUAL. τοῖν as in Homer, whence -οιν in most 
dialects in which the form occurs at all. — Elean -οιοις, -οίοιρ, 
after the analogy of the dative plural, as δυοίοις, αὐτοίοιρ. 


Consonant Stems in General 


107. 1. Acc. Sc. -αν in place of the usual -a, with v added after 
the analogy of vowel stems, occurs in Cypr. djatépav, a(v)dpya(v)- 
ταν, Thess. κίοναν, El. ἀγαλματοφῶραν (but possibly -φώρᾶν from 
nom. -«φώρᾶς), and among late inscriptions of various dialects. 

2. Nom. Pu. -ev for usual -es occurs in late Cretan, having 
originated in pronominal forms. See 119.2 a. 

3. Dat. PL. -εσσι, as in Hom. πόδεσσι, probably an extension of 
the form of o-stems, is characteristic of the Aeolic dialects, Les- 
bian, Thessalian (Pelasgiotis), and Boeotian, and is also found in 
early Delphian, East Locrian, Elean (φυγάδεσσι no. 60; elsewhere 
-οις), and in inscriptions of various Corinthian colonies (Corcyra, 


108 | INFLECTION 83 


Epidamnus, Syracuse). — Heraclean has -ασσι in pres. part. ἔντασ- 
σιν (perhaps originally *aéoou = Skt. satsu, then ἔντασσι by fusion 
with ἐντ- of ἔντες etc.), πρασσόντασσι, etc.— -οις, as πάντοις etc., 
after the analogy of o-stems, is characteristic of Locrian, Elean, 
and the Northwest Greek κοινή, whence it finds its way into 
various dialects in later times. 

4. Acc. PL. -es in place of -ας, 1.6. the nom. for the αοο., per- 
haps first used in the numeral τέτορες owing to the influence of 
the indeclinable πέντε etc., is seen in Delph. δεκατέτορες (no. 49, 
early fifth century), τέτορες, δελφίδες (in an inscription of early 
fourth century ; but otherwise in Delphian only τέτορας etc.), and 
regularly in Elean ([τέτορ]ες, sixth century, πλείονερ, χάριτερ, 
no. 61, etc.) and Achaean (ἐλάσσονες, δαμοσιοφύλακες, etc.), also 
in the very late inscriptions of various dialects, even Attic. 

-avs, after the analogy of a@-stems, in Cretan, e.g. θυγατέρανς, 
στατέρανς, ete. 

o-Stems 


108. 1. All dialects except Attic have the uncontracted forms. 
Gen. sg. in most dialects -εος, whence -ιος in Boeotian, Cretan, ete. 
(9), -evs in later Ionic, Rhodian, etc. (42.5).— Acc. sg. masc. and 
ace. pl. neut. -ea, whence -ta (9), occasionally η (42.1). 

a. Proper names in -κλέης, -κλῆς. Cypr. -κλεεες, Whence -κλέης in Attic 
(beside -κλῆς), Boeotian (-κλέες, -κλίες) till about 400 B.c., and regularly 
in Euboean (gen. -κλέω, 2), but in the other dialects regularly -κλῆς. Gen. 
sg. Cypr. -κλέρεος, Boeot. -κλεῖος (= Hom. -κλῆος, cf. 16), Att. -κλέους, but 
in most dialects -κλέος. 

For names in -κλέᾶς instead of -κλέης, see 166.1. 


2. Proper names often have forms which are modeled after the 
analogy of the masc. a-stems, and this not only in Attic-Ionic 
(e.g. Att. Σωκράτην, Σωκράτου, Eretr. gen. Εὐκράτω, Τιμοκλέω), 
where the agreement in the nom. -ης was especially favorable to 
this, but also in the other dialects. Thus ace. sg. in -ην (-ην: -ης = 
-ᾱν: -as), e.g. Boeot. Δαμοτέλειν etc., Arc. Φιλοκλῆν, and even in 
appellatives in Lesh. δαµοτέλην ete. Cypr. ἀτελέν. --- Dat. sg. in 


84 GREEK DIALECTS [108 


-ηι, Lesb. Καλλίκληι.--- Gen. sg. in -7 (like -ᾱ) in Lesh. Θεογένη 
etc.; also, perhaps, τῆς (like -ᾱς, 105.26) in Thess. Ἱπποκράτεις 
(or nom. for gen. by mistake ἢ, Pepexparés (no. 33; or Φερεκρά- 
τε(ο)ς ?). — Voc. sg. in -n (like -ᾱ) in Arc. Ατέλη etc., Delph. 
Πολυκράτη. 

The numerous Boeotian hypocoristic names in -ει as Μέννει, 
Φίλλει, Θάλλει, Bévver, are also best understood as vocatives of 
this type used as nominatives. They correspond to names in -ης, 
-ητος, in other dialects, but in Boeotian follow the analogy of 
o-stems (gen. Sg. -ιος, acc. Sg. -ειν). 


u-Stems 


109. 1. In all dialects except, Attic-Ionic, and, for the most 
part, in Ionic too, the regular type of declension is that with ι 
throughout, namely -ἰς, -ιος, -ἴ, τίν, -Les, ιών, -ισι, -is (Cret. -ινο) or 
-ίας (rare). 

2. The type in -ἰς, -ews (from -nos, as in Homer), -ει, pl. -εις, ete. 
is almost exclusively Attic. In Ionic πόλεως occurs in early in- 
scriptions of Chios (no. 4) and Thasos, and δυνάµει in Teos (no. 3). 
But otherwise in Ionic, and always in other dialects, forms of this 
type are late and to be attributed to Attic influence. In general, 
the Attic datives, -ει and -εσι, are the first to be adopted, next the 
nom.-ace. pl. -εἰς, and lastly the gen. sg. -ews. Thus in the later 
inscriptions of many dialects it is common to find gen. sg. -cos, but 
dat. 56. -ει. 

A gen. sg. πόλεος is found in the κοινή, and in later inscriptions 
of various dialects. 

3. Lesbian has a nom. pl. -is (πόλις, no. 21), perhaps the ac- 
cusative used as nominative. 

4. Cyprian has such forms as gen. sg. Τιµοχάριρος, dat. sg. 
πτόλιρι. The ¢ is certainly not original here, and is perhaps due 
to the analogy of v- and nu-stems (gen. -υρος, -ἔρος). 

5. A transfer to the type -ws, -vd0s, as frequently in Attic, is 
characteristic of Euboean proper names in -ἰς, as Δημοχάριδος. 


111] INFLECTION 85 


v-Stems 


110. Nearly all the inscriptional forms occurring are the usual 
ones of the type -vs, -vos. Boeot. [ε]άστιος (ι from ε, 9) agrees 
with the ἄστεος of non-Attic literature. For υἱύς see 112.2. 


Nouns in -ευς 


111. The stem is nv, n¢ throughout, nom. sg. -ευς (from -nus, cf. 
37.1), gen. Sg. -ηρος, etc. 

1. The original forms in -ηρος, -ημι, etc. are preserved, with or 
without the ¢, in Cyprian (βασιλέρος, Ἑδαλιξρι, Ἑδαλιξρες), Les- 
bian (BaciAnos etc.), Boeotian (Πτδιξει, γραμματεῖος, etc.), Thes- 
salian (βασιλεῖος etc.), and Elean (Θασιλᾶες), as also in Homer. 

2. Attic only are βασιλέως, βασιλέα, with quantitative metathe- 
sis. But from the beginning of κοινή influence βασιλέως is one of 
the Attic forms most widely adopted by other dialects. 

3. Most dialects, namely Ionic and the West Greek dialects ex- 
cept Elean, have βασιλέος, βασιλεῖ, etc., with shortening of the η. 
Generally these are the forms of even the earliest inscriptions 
(Cret. εοικέος etc.), but we find Coan ἱερῆι, ΠολιΏι, etc. (no. 101, 
which has also ᾽Αλκηίδες etc.; later always ἱερεῖ etc.), and once 
Rhod. Ἴδαμενῆος (cf. Lovtwpyioos). Beside -εος sometimes -ευς (cf. 
42.5),as Meg. ἰαρεῦς, but, owing to the confusion with the nominative, 
this spelling is far less common than in the genitive of o-stems. 

Acc. Sc. -éa in Ionic, Locrian, Cretan. But in Delphian and 
most of the Doric dialects -ἢ (see 42.1, 43) is the regular form, e.g. 
Delph. ἱερῆ, βασιλῆ, Lac. βασιλῆ, Mess. ἱερῆ, Meg. ἱερῆ, Mycen. 
Περσὲ (no. 76, fifth century), Arg. βασιλῆ, Rhod. βασιλῆ, ypap- 
path, Coan βασιλῆ, etc. In these dialects -εα is of later occur- 
rence, and due to κοινή influence. 

Nom. Pu. -ées in Cretan (e.g. δροµέες) and elsewhere, but usu- 
ally contracted to -e?s. Also -ῆς (in part at least directly from -~jes) 
in early Attic, Coan (τεταρτῆς), Laconian (Μεγαρᾶς ete., no. 64), 
and Arcadian (Μαντινῆς). At Cyrene occurs nom, and ace. pl. 
ἑαρές. 


86 GREEK DIALECTS [111 


Acc. Pi. -éas in Tonic and Doric (Cret. δροµέανς, cf. 107.4), 
when not replaced by -εῖς of the κοινή. 

4. Arcadian has nom. sg. in -ής, as ἱερής, γραφής, φονές (Cyprian 
also once depés, but usually -εύς), ace. 5ο. hvepé v (cf. 108.2), nom. pl. 
Μαντινῆς. Some proper names 1} -ἤς —=-evs are also found elsewhere. 

5. In Miletus and colonies occurs nom. sg. ἐέρεως, gen. sg. ἑέρεω, 
likewise at Ephesus gen. sg. Φλέω belonging to Φλεύς. 


Some Irregular Nouns 


119. 1. Ζεύς. Ζεύς or Δεύς (84). Δι(ρ)ός, Δι(ε)ί (also Διεί, of 
uncertain origin, in an inscription of Corcyra and one of Dodona; 
cf. Att. Διειτρέφης, Cypr. Διρείθεμις), Ad(¢)a, in most dialects. But 
also in various dialects (attested for East Ion., Coan, Ther., Cret., 
EL.), as in Homer, Ζηνός, Ζηνί, Ζῆνα (Cret. Δῆνα, Τῆνα, ete., 37.1). 
Late forms with ἃ are hyper-Doric. 

2. vies, vivs. Aside from the o-stem forms, the inscriptional 
occurrences are as follows, mostly from a stem viv-: 

Nom. Sa. υἱύς Cret., Lac., Att. (Att. also tvs, vs). 

GEN. Sc. υἱέος Cret., Att.; Thess. ἄυῖος (no. 33). 

Dat. Sc. viet Argol., Phoc., Att. 

Acc. Sa. υἱύν Are., Cret., Locr., ete. 

Nom. Pu. υἱέες Cret. (as in Hom.); Att. υἱεῖς. 

Dat. PL. υἱάσι Cret. (as in Hom.), after analogy of πατράσι etc. 

Acc. PL. υἱύνς Arg., Cret.; Att. υἱεῖς. 

3. μήν. Stem *pnvo- (cf. Lat. ménsis), whence (77.1) Lesb. 
µῆννος, Thess. µειννός, Att. etc. µηνός. The nom. *unvs became 
Ἐμένς (vowel-shortening before v + cons., but later than the assim- 
ilation of medial vo), whence regularly (78) Ion., Corcyr., Meg. 
µείς, Heracl. µής. In Attic, wets was replaced by μήν formed after 
the analogy of original v-stems in -nv, τῆνος. Elean evs is perhaps 
due to the analogy of Ζεύς, Ζηνός (above, 1). 

4. λᾶς, Hom. λᾶας. Originally a neuter o-stem τὸ λᾶας, becom- 
ing ὁ λᾶας, ὁ λᾶς, after the analogy of ὁ λίθος etc. Hence in geni- 
tive beside Ados also Att. λάου (Soph.), Cret. AO. 


114] INFLECTION 87 


5. Cret. εῆμα nom.-ace. se. = εἷμα, but gen. se. Tas εήμᾶς from 
a stem in -μᾶ. So also Cret. *aupidnua, ornament (cf. διάδημα), 
but gen. 80. ἀμπιδήμᾶ». 

6. χοῦς, which in Attic is declined as a consonant stem (gen. 
Sg. χοῦς), 15 properly a contracted o-stem (from χόρο-) like πλοῦς, 
and remains so in Ionic, e.g. acc. sg. χοῦν, gen. pl. χῶν. 

7. χείρ, χήρ. See 27 Ὁ, 79. 


Comparison of Adjectives 


113. 1. Beside μείζων and κρείττων, both with anomalous εἰ, we 
find the normal μέζων (from Ἐμέγιων) in Ionic and Arcadian, and 
κρέσσων (from Ἀκρέτιων) in Ionic. For Dor. κάρρων, Cret. κάρ- 
των (both from Ἑκάρτιων) see 49.2 with a, 80, 81. 

2. Beside πλέων, pl. πλέονες, o-stem forms, like Hom. πλέες, 
πλέας, occur in Lesbian (πλέας no. 21) and Cretan (e.g. Gortyn. 
πλίες, πλίανς, πλία, beside πλίονος, πλίονα, πλίον. πλίασιν, Dre- 
ros, 15 in origin a v-stem form, cf. 77.1 a). ΟΙ. also Arc. πλός (from 
Ἀπλέος, cf. 42.5 d) adv. = πλέον. 

Heracl. πολιστός = πλεῖστος is formed directly from πολύς. 

3. EL, Lac. ἄ(σ)σιστα (also in Aesch.) = ἄγχιστα, is formed 
from the compar. ἄσσον (this regularly from *ayxzor). 


NUMERALS 
Cardinals and Ordinals 


114. 7-10. 1. Nom. sg. masc. Att. etc. εἷς, Heracl. ἧς (cf. Lac. 
οὐδές), Cret. ἔνς (ἔνδ ὃ- = ἔνς ὃ-, Law-Code IX. 50; see 97.4), from 
*évs. Cf. 78. — Fem. µία, but, of different origin, Lesb., Thess. ἴα, 
as in Homer. Also mase. ἐός (cf. Hom. dat. sg. neut. ἰῷ) in Cretan, 
but with pronominal force = ἐκεῖνος. [Boeot. ἴα now in Corinna. ] 

Att. ete. πρῶτος, West Greek and Boeot. πρᾶτος. The source of 
πρᾶτος is uncertain (not Ἐπρόατος, cf. 44.1). 

2. δύο (Boeot. διούο, 24) in all dialects. Lac. once dve with the 
ending of consonant stems.— δυεῖν = δυοῖν in late Att. and κοινή. 


88 GREEK DIALECTS [114 


— Plural forms in various dialects, e.g. Chian, Cret., Heracl. δυῶν, 
Cret. δυοῖς, Thess. dvas, and δυσί(ν) in late Attic and κοινή. 

3. Att. ete. τρεῖς, Cret. τρέες, Ther. τρῆς, from Ἀτρέιες. See 25, 
45.5.— Ace. τρῖς, Cret. τρίινς (for τρίνς with ει introduced anew 
from τριῶν etc.). Under the influence of the indeclinable numerals, 
the nominative or the accusative is used for both cases in some 
dialects, namely nom. τρεῖς in Attic and elsewhere, and ace. τρῖς in 
Boeotian, Heraclean, Delphian, Troezenian, and perhaps in Lesbian. 

τρίτος, Lesb. τέρτος (18). 

4. Att. τέτταρες, Ion., Arc. τέσσερες (also τέσσαρες in Ionic and 
κοινή), Boeot. πέτταρες, Lesh. πέσσυρες (Hom. πίσυρες), West 
Greek réropes. From *qetuer- (cf. Lat. quattuor, Skt. catvdras), 
the differences being due to inherited variations in the second 
syllable (tuer, twor, tur, tur), and to the divergent development of 
4 (68) and ἐμ (54 e, 81). 

τέταρτος, Hom. τέτρατος, Boeot. πέτρατος. See 49.2 a. 

5. πέντε, Lesb. Thess. πέμπε (68.2). 

πεµπτός, Cret. πεντός (86.2). 

6. ἕξ, Cret., Delph., Heracl. εέξ. See 59 ὃ. For Boeot. ἑσ-κη- 
δεκάτη, see 100. 

7. ἑπτά.- ἕβδομος, but Delph. πέβδεμος (cf. Delph., Heracl. 
ἑβδεμήκοντα, Epid. ἑβδεμαῖος). 

8. ὀκτώ, Boeot., Lesb. ὀκτό (like δύο), Heracl., Ther. ποκτώ (58 0), 
Elean 6770 (with from ἑπτά). 

9. ἐννέα, Delph. ἐννῆ (49.1). But *évea in Att. ἔνατος, ἐνακόσιοι, 
Ion. εἴνατος, εἰνακόσιοι, (τοῦ. ἤνατος, etc. See 54. Heracl. hevvéa, 
Delph., Ther. Λένατος, see 58 ὁ. Lesb. ἔνοτος, see 6, 116 a. 

10. δέκα, Arc. δέκο (δυώδεκο).--- δέκατος, Arc., Lesb. δέκοτος. 
See 6, 116 a. 

115. 11--19. ἕνδεκα, rarely δέκα εἷς (e.g. Heracl. δέκα hév), — 
Att. and Hom. δώδεκα, but in most dialects δυώδεκα, rarely δυόδεκα 
(e.g. Boeot. δυοδέκατος), Delph., Heracl. δέκα δύο (also late Attic).— 
τρεῖς καὶ δέκα, also indecl. τρεισκαίδεκα (Attic after 300 B.C.) and 
τρισκαίδεκα (Boeotian etc.; cf. 114.3); also δέκα τρεῖς, especially 


117 | INFLECTION 89 


when the substantive precedes (so Attic even in fifth century).— 
Similar variations for 14-19. 

ἑνδέκατος, δωδέκατος, δυωδέκατος, δυοδέκατος (see above). — 
ISth-19th, Att. τρίτος καὶ δέκατος, ete., but τρεισκαιδέκατος or 
τρισκαιδέκατος, etc., in East Ionic, Boeotian, and Lesbian (-δέκοτος). 

116. 20-90. εἴκοσι (from Ἐέ-είκοσι) in Attic, Ionic, Lesbian, 
Arcadian (no occurrence in Cyprian), but είκατι, ἴκατι (1, ef. Ther. 
hixads, no. 107; for A see 58 ϱ) in West Greek with Boeotian and 
Thessalian, with ¢ not εἰ, and 7 retained (61). The ει of Heracl. 
Εείκατι beside είκατι is due to the influence of Att. εἴκοσι. ---- 
Att. ete. τριάκοντα, lon. τριήκοντα.- τετταράκοντα, τεσσεράκοντα, 
τεσσαράκοντα, πετταράκοντα (see 114.4), Delph., Corcyr., Heracl. 
τετρώκοντα (so doubtless in all West Greek dialects previous to 
Attic influence). — πεντήκοντα, ἑξήκοντα (εεξήκοντα), etc., with η 
in all dialects (but Ion. ὀγδώκοντα, 44.2). — Delph., Heracl. βεβδε- 
µήκοντα, Heracl. βογδοήκοντα, Πενενήκοντα. See 114.7-9.— Gen. 
τεσσ[ερ]ακόντων, πεντηκόντων, etc. in Chios, where the use of such 
inflected genitives (also δέκων) is one of the Aeolic features of the 
dialect (cf. πέμπων, δέκων in Alcaeus, also τριηκόντων in Hesiod). 

Att., Ion. εἰκοστός etc., Boeot. εικαστός (-καστός doubtless in all 
West Greek dialects also ; but Thess. ἐκοστός), Lesb. εἴκοιστος, τριά- 
κοιστος, ἐξήκοιστος). 


a. The earliest form of the ordinals is that in -καστος (from -kmt-to-, 
ef. Skt. tringat-tama- etc.). Under the influence of the cardinals in -κοντα 
this became -κοστος in Attic etc.; in Lesbian, under the same influence, 
*-Kovotos, Whence -κοιστος (cf. 77.3, 78). To the same analogy is due 
the ο of εἴκοσι, and of the hundreds in -κοσιοι (ο. 5. τριακόσιοι after τριάκοντα), 
instead of the more original a in ¢ékate (Skt. vingati-, Lat. vigint), -κατιου, 
-κασιοι (cf. ἑκατόν, Skt. gatam, Lat. centum). It is possible that a still further 
extension of this analogical ο is to be assumed in explanation of Arc. 


hexorov, Arc., Lesb. δέκοτος, Arc. δέκο. Lesb. ἔνοτος. 

117. 1. 100. Att. ete. ἑκατόν, Arc. hexorov. See 6, 116 a. 

2. 200-900. Att.-Ion., Lesb. -κόσιοι, West Greek, Boeot. (and 
doubtless Thess.) -κάτιοι, Arc. -κάσιοι (with East Greek o, but 
West Greek a). See 61.2, 116 a. 


90 GREEK DIALECTS [117 


The ἃ of τριᾶκόσιοι (Lon. τριηκόσιοι) is extended to διᾶκόσιοι 
(Ion. διηκόσιοι), and the a of τετρακόσιοι, ἑπτακόσιοι, ἐνακόσιοι to 
πεντακόσιοι, ἑξακόσιοι, ὀκτακόσιοι (but Lesh. ὀκτωκόσιοι). 

3. 1000. Att. χίλιοι from Ἐχίσλιοι, but Ion. χείλιοι, Lac. χήλιοι, 
Lesb., Thess. χέλλιοι, from Ἐχέσλιοι. See 76. 


PRONOUNS 
Personal Pronouns 1 


118. StincuLar. 1. The stems, except in the nominative, begin 
with: 1. ἐμ- or w-.—2. original tu, whence East Greek σ-, West 
Greek τ- (τέος, τίν, τέ). But enclitic τοι is from a form without πι 
(cf. Skt. {6), and occurs also in Ionic (Hom., Hdt., etc.). Hom. τεοῖο 
and τείν are from the possessive stem tewo- (120.2). — 8. original 
su, whence f¢- in some dialects (εέος, For, είν), otherwise ἡ. 

2. Nom. ἐγώ, ἐγών (Boeot. ἰώ, ἐών, 62.5). — Att.-Ion., Lesb., Are. 
σύ, Dor. τύ, Boeot. τού. See 61.6. 

3. GEN. a. -ειο (Hom. ἐμεῖο ete. like toto), whence -εο, later 
Ton. -ευ, Att. -ov. — b. -eos in West Greek, as lit. Dor. ἐμέος, τέος, 
Loer. réos. —c. -θεν, as lit. Dor. ἐμέθεν, Epid. ἔθεν. 

4. Dat. a. -οι, as ἐμοί, μοι, σοί, σοι (lit. Dor. τοί, τοι, lit. Ion. 
τοι), οὗ, ot (Arg., Cret., Delph., Cypr., Lesb. for). — ὃ. -ιν in West 
Greek (where also -οι, but mostly in the enclitic forms, as μοί, 
never ἐμοί, fot, οἱ, and τοι, though also τοί), as Cret., Calymn., 

thod., Delph., and lit. Dor. ἐμίν, lit. Dor. τίν, Cret. είν. 

5. Acc. 1. ἐμέ, we. —2. Att-Ion., Lesh. σέ, lit. Dor. τέ (Cret. 
τεέ, written τρέ, in Hesych.); also lit. Dor. and Epid. τύ (nom. 
used as acc.). — 8. ἕ (Fé); also lit. Dor. and Epid. viv. 

119. PLuRAL. 1. The forms of the first and second persons con- 
tain, apart from the endings, ἀσμ- (cf. Skt. asmdn ete.) and top- (cf. 
Skt. yusmdn ete.), whence Lesb., Thess. ἀμμ-, Lesb. ὑμμ-, elsewhere 


1 As the personal pronouns, especially in the singular, are of comparatively 
rare occurrence in inscriptions, some forms are added which are quotable only 
from literary sources, — but only a few out of the great variety, for which see 
Kuhner-Blass I, pp. 580 ff. 


121 | INFLECTION 91 


ἅμ- (Att.-Ion. ἡμ-) or ἄμ-, ie. See 76, and, for the spiritus asper 
or lenis in the first person, 57, 58 0. 

2. Nom. -es in all dialects except Attic-Ionic, where it was 
replaced by -es. Lesb. dupes, ὕμμες, Dor. etc. aués, ὑμές. 

a. In late Cretan ἁμές was frequently replaced by ἁμέν under the influ- 
ence of 1 pl. verbal forms in which Dor. -μες was often replaced by the κοινή 
-μεν. That is, duev for ἁμές after φέρομεν for φέροµες. From ἁμέν, -εν was 
extended to other pronouns and to participles, as ὑμέν, τινέν, ἀκούσχντεν, etc. 

3. GEN. -είων (Hom. ἡμείων), whence -εων, -cwv (9), -ῶν. Lesb. 
ἀμμέων, Thess. ἀμμέουν, El. ἀμέων, Dor. ἀμέων, ἁμίων (Cret.), 
later ἁμῶν. - 

4. Dar. -ι(ν). Lesb. ἄμμιν, ἄμμι, etc., Dor. ἁμίν, ὑμίν, Att.-Ion. 
ἡμῖν, ὑμῖν. So Dor. σφιν, σφι, but Att.-Ion. σφίσι, Arc. σφεις, the 
latter not satisfactorily explained. 

5. Acc. -e in all dialects except Attic-Ionic, where it was re- 
placed by -έας,-ᾱς. Lesb., dupe, ὕμμε, Thess. ἀμμέ, Dor. ete. ἅμέ, ὑμέ. 


Possessives 


190. 1. éuds. — Pl. Dor. etc. ads (Lesh. ἄμμος) and apérepos 
(Lesh. ἀμμέτερος, Att.-Ion. ἡμέτερος). 

2. a. tuo-, Att. etc. cos. ὃ. tewo-, Dor., Lesb. τεός, Boeot. τιός (all 
in literature only). Both forms in Homer. — Pl. ὑμός and ὑμέτερος. 

8. a. suo-, Att. etc. ds, Cret. ros. ὃ. sewo-, Dor. (lit.), Thess. έός. 
Both forms in Homer. — Pl. σφός and σφέτερος. 


Reflexive Pronouns 


121. Aside from the reflexive use of the forms of the personal 
pronouns as given in 118, 119, especially that of the third person 
which is itself a reflexive in origin, various forms of expression are 
employed, as follows: 

1. Combinations of the personal pronouns with αὐτός, each keep- 
ing its own inflection, as in Homer (col αὐτῷ etc.). So Cret. civ 
avTo. = ἑαυτῷ. Cf. also, with the possessive, Cret. τὰ fa αὐτᾶς = 


τὰ ἑαυτῆς. 


92 GREEK DIALECTS [121 


2. Compounds of the same elements, with contraction, leaving 
only the second part declined. Att. ἐμαυτοῦ, σεαυτοῦ or σαυτοῦ, 
ἑαυτοῦ or αὑτοῦ (also late ἑατοῦ, ἁτῶν, with ἃ from av; Coan ηὑτῶν 
with η from ea; Thess. εὗτοῖ, εὑτοῦ). Ion. (lit.) ἐμεωυτοῦ etc. The 
forms found in Ionic inscriptions are like the Attic, and probably 
are Attic. 

3. αὐτός alone, as sometimes in Homer. Thus Delph. αὐτοῦ = 
ἐμαυτοῦ (SGDI. 2501.4), El. αὐτᾶρ = ἑαυτῆς (no. 61.17), Lac. αὐτὸ 
= ἑαυτοῦ (no. 66). 

4. αὐτός αὐτός, either with each declined separately, or, oftener, 
merged into compounds of somewhat varying form. 

This combination is comparatively late, replacing the earlier 
types mentioned under 1 and 3. It is most frequent in Delphian and 
Boeotian, but is found in several of the other West Greek dialects, 
and probably even in Attic (Kiuhner-Blass I, p. 600, anm. 5). 


a. αὐτὸς αὐτός. Delph. αὐτοὶ ποτὶ αὐτούς, Boeot. κατ᾽ αὐτὺ (= αὐτοὶ) αὐτῶν. 

b. αὐτοσαυτός. Delph. αὐτοσαυτοῦ etc., Boeot. ὑπὲρ αὐτοσαυτῶ, Heracl. 
μετ᾽ αὐτοσαυτῶν, Cret. αὐτοσαυτοῖς, ete. 

ο. αὐσαυτός. Delph. αὐσαυτοῦ etc., Boeot. αὐσαυτῶν, Cret. αὐσαυτᾶς, 
Argol. (Calauria) αὐσαυτᾶς. 

d. ἀσαυτός. Boeot. ἀσαυτῦ (late). 

e. αὐσωτός. Delph. αὐσωτᾶς etc. See 33 a. 

f. αὐταυτός. Heracl. αὐταυτᾶς (as in Sophron and Epicharmus), Aegin. 
αὐταυτόν. 

g. Sicil. gen. sg. αὐτούτα (Segesta), gen. pl. αὐτώντα (Thermae). Prob- 
ably from αὐτατοῦ, αὐτατῶν (cf. late ἑατοῦ, above, 2), with transposition of 
the last two syllables. 


Demonstrative Pronouns 


122. The article. Nom. pl. τοί, ταί, as in Homer, in the West 
Greek dialects except Cretan, and in Boeotian. Att. ete. οἱ, at, after 
the analogy of ὁ, ἡ. For ὁ, @ in some dialects which in general 
have ‘, see 58 a. 

Forms with added 1, used like ὅδε, are found in Elean (το-ῖ, τα-ἴ) 
and Boeotian (ταν-ί, τοι-ἵ, τυ-ἴ). 

For the relative use, see 126. 


126 | INFLECTION 93 


123. Thess. ὅ-νε, Arc. ὀ-νί, Arc.-Cypr. ὄ-νυ, = ὅδε. Thess. τόνε, 
rave, and, with both parts inflected (cf. Hom. τοῖσδεσι), gen. sg. 
τοῖνεος, gen. pl. τοῦννεουν.---- Arc. τωνί (gen. sg.), τοινί, etc. Cf. also 
Boeot. προτηνί (136.1).— Cypr. ὄνυ, Arc. τάνυ, τόννυ, also (late) 
τάννυν, τόσνυν. Cf. Hom., Boeot., Cypr. νυ. 

194. οὗτος. Nom. pl. τοῦτοι, ταῦται, like τοί, ταί, in West Greek 
(examples from Cos, Delphi, Rhodes, Selinus). Att. etc. οὗτοι, αὗται, 
after οὗτος etc. Boeotian, with τ replaced by ἡ throughout, οὗτον, 
οὕτων, etc.— Interchange of av and ov. Att. gen. pl. fem. τούτων 
after masc., neut.; vice versa El. neut. ταύτων, due to influence of 
ταῦτα. ov throughout is Boeotian (οὗτο, οὗτα) and Euboean (τοῦτα, 
τούτει, also ἐντοῦθα = ἐνταῦθα). So also Delph. τοῦτα, τούτας (but 
also ταῦται). For the spelling with O instead of OV, see 34 a. 

195. 1. ἐκεῖνος. Ion. κεῖνος, Lesb., Cret., Rhod., Coan κῆνος, both 
from Ἔκε-ενος. Cf. 25 with a.— τῆνος, of different origin (*Te-evos), 
in Delphian, Heraclean, Argolic (Aegina), Megarian, as well as in 
Sicilian Doric writers (Theocr., Sophron, Epicharmus). 

2. αὐτός. Neut. αὐτόν in Cretan, as sometimes in Attic inscrip- 
tions. 

Relative, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns 

126. The relative 6s occurs in all dialects. But the relative use 
of forms of the article, frequent in Homer and Herodotus, is usual 
in Lesbian (so always in the earlier inscriptions and nearly always 
in Alcaeus and Sappho; ὅς in later inscriptions is due to κοινή 
influence, as shown by the spiritus asper, καθ᾽ ὅγ, οἴο.), Thessalian 
(τά, καττάπερ, but also 6s in an early metrical inscription), and 
Arcado-Cyprian (Are. ὅπερ, ταῖ, τοῖς, etc., Cypr. 6, τόν, ete., but also 
Are. ἄν, Cypr. ὃν, ol). So also in Boeotian in a fourth-century in- 
scription (no. 41), but later only ὅς (cf. Lesbian). It is also Hera- 
clean (τόν, τά, etc.; so often in Epicharmus), but in most West 
Greek dialects it occurs, if at all, only in later inscriptions (so in 
late Delphian and Cretan, never in the earlier period). 

For the demonstrative use of ὅς, cf. Heracl. ὧν μὲν... du δὲ 
(1.33). 


94 GREEK DIALECTS [127 


197. Cret. ὅτερος, which of two, is the true relative correlative of 
πότερος (cf. Skt. yataras beside kataras), and so related to the 
usual ὁπότερος as οἷος to ὁποῖος, ὅτε to ὁπότε. 

128. τίς, τις. Cypr. ous, Arc. ous, see 68.3, Thess. xis, kus (κινες), 
see 68.4. Cret. dat. 56. τῖμι, In ὄτιμι = ὅτινι, and μήδιμι = µήτινι, 
from Ἔτι-σμι with the same pronominal sm as in Skt. kasmin, 
kasmai, Umbr. pusme, esmei, etc. — Meg. (Ar.) σά = τίνα from ἕτια, 
cf. Att.-Ion. ἅττα, ἅσσα from Ἐἄτια. 

129. The indefinite relative ὅστις, ὅτις. 

1. ὅστις, with both parts declined, in various dialects, e.g. Locr. 
Ποίτινες, Cret. οἵτινες, Boeot. ὥστινας. 

2. ὅτις, with only the second part declined, in various dialects, 
e.g. Delph. ὅτινος, ὅτινι, Cret. ὄτιμι (198). Lesb. ὅττι, regularly from 
Ἀδδ-τι, and by analogy ὄττινες etc. Cf. also Lesb. ὅππως, ὅππα, ete. 
In all other dialects the double consonants are simplified, presum- 
ably under the influence of the simple τίς ete. 


a. On account of Locr. gor (no. 56) it is generally assumed that the first 
part of ὅτις is not from a form of the relative stem seen in ὅς, ὅστις, Which 
was originally yo- (Skt. ya-), but a generalizing particle ood, related in form 
and use to the so in Eng. whoso, whosoever (Old Eng. swa hwa swa). But so 
long as the one occurrence of Locr. ϱότι is the only example of a form with 
Ff (even the other early Locrian inscription, no. 55, has Λότι), there is decid- 
edly a possibility that this is only an error. 

3. Neuter forms in -τι, with only the first part declined, in Cre- 

» = . - 
tan, e.g. ἄτι = ἅτινα, ὅτι 1.6. OTL = οὗτινος. 

130. Cret. ὀτεῖος = ὁποῖος, but used like adjectival ὅστις, as 
. τα / / \ / Αν / ϱ4 δ» 2 / 
ὀτεῖος δέ κα κόσμος μὴ βέρδηι, γυνὰ ὀτεία κρεµατα μὲ ἔκει, ὀτείαι 
δὲ (sc. γυναικὶ) πρόὀθθ’ ἔδοκε. For the form (also Hesych. τεῖον " 
ποῖον, Κρῆτες), cf. Hom. τέο, τέῳ, ete. 

131. Interrogative pronouns used as indefinite relatives. So regu- 
larly in Thessalian, e.g. «és κε γινύειτει-- ὅστις ἂν γίγνηται, διὲ κί (in 
form διὰ τί) = διότι, πὸκ κί (in form πρὸς τί) = ὅτι, φυλᾶς ποίας κε 
βέλλειτει = φυλῆς ὁποίας (ἡστίνος) ἂν βούληται. Elsewhere the 
use of τίς = ὅστις is, with some rare exceptions in literature, found 
only in late Greek. In Cypr. ὄπι σίς Ke = ὅστις ἄν, the indefinite rela- 
tive force is given by the ὅπι, an adverbial form of obscure formation. 


132] INFLECTION 95 


ADVERBS AND CONJUNCTIONS 
Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions of Place, Time, and Manner 


199. 1. -ov. Place where. Att.-Ion. ποῦ, ὅπου, αὐτοῦ, ὁμοῦ, ete. 
These are of genitive origin, and are specifically Attic-Ionic. 

2. -ει. Place where. These are the West Greek equivalents of 
the Attic-Ionic adverbs in -ου (above, 1), occurring in various Doric 
dialects, in Delphian, and in Boeotian, e.g. εἶ, πεῖ, πει (Cret. αἴ πει = 
el που), ὄπει, τεῖδε, τουτεῖ, τηνεῖ, αὐτεῖ (Boeot. αὐτῖ), ἀλλεῖ, ἁμεῖ, 
μηδαμεῖ, οὐθαμεῖ. Here also, by analogy, Heracl. ποτεχεῖ = προσε- 
χῶς, and Delph. ἐπεχεῖ. The ending is of locative origin, and occurs 
even in Attic-Ionic in ἐκεῖ (cf. also ἐπεί). 

3. τοι. Place whither (also where). οἷ, ποῖ, ὅποι, etc. in numer-* 
ous dialects, as in Attic. With -s, Delph. οἷς. Cf. also Orop. ἥχοι, 
where, formed from ἦχι (5a). This ending, like -ει, is of locative ori- 
gin, and means simply place where (cf. οἴκοι, Ισθμοῖ), but in these 
pronominal adverbs the prevailing force is whither. 

4. -υι. Place whither (also where). Cret. vi, ὄπυι, with -s, giving 
-υις or -ῦς, Rhod. vis, Arg. ὃς (for whatever purpose), lit. Dor. πῦς, 
Rhod. ὅπυς. Cf. also Cret. πλίοι (to πλίες, 113.2), lit. Lesb. TULOE, 
πήλυι, ἄλλυι, Delph. évdus. This type originated in Ἐπυῖ, ὅπυι, 
from the stem πυ- (I.E. g@u-, cf. Skt. hu-tas, whence, Osc. pu-f, where). 

5. -ᾱι (Att-Ion.-ne). Place where, whither, and especially man- 
ner. Thus au, πᾶι, ὅπαι how and where in various Dorie dialects, in 
Delphian whither, Lesh. ὅππα where, ἄλλα elsewhere (ἃ from -ᾱι, 
see 38), Cret., Coreyr. ἀλλᾶι otherwise, Heracl. παντᾶι in all direc- 
tions. The indefinite παι (cf. Corcyr. ἀλλᾶι παι in any other way) 
is used in Cyprian as a strengthening particle, anyhow, indeed (Kas 
παι, and indeed, ἰδέ παι, then indeed, no. 19.4,12). Cret. ai, ὅπαι 
are used in the sense of as, in whatever way, but also as final con- 
junctions, and dz is also used as a temporal conjunction. 


a. Beside these dative-locative forms in -ᾱι there existed a type with 
original -ᾱ (Att.-Ion. -7), probably of instrumental origin, to which belong 
Lac. ταυτᾶ har’ = ταύτῃ ᾖτε, in such a way as (no. 66), Dor. ἄχι; where (Etym. 


96 GREEK DIALECTS [132 


Magn., Hesych.) = Hom. χι, with particle -χι. But for the most part it is 
impossible to distinguish this from the commoner type in original -ᾱι, to 
which many forms in -ᾱ may equally well belong (as such we have reckoned 
Lesb. ὅππα etc.). In Attic-Ionic there is the same ambiguity (the tradi- 
tional spelling varying between -ῃ and -y), with the added possibility that 
a given form (e.g. ὅπη, where) may belong under 6, below. 

6. -n. Place where and time when. Cret. ἡ, where, but usually 
when, ὅπᾶ, where and when, Lac. héré, as, πέ-ποκα = πώ-ποτε, El. 
ταύτε, [τ] ξδε, in this place, Meg. τέδε, ἄλλξ, here, elsewhere. Of this 
same formation are ἡ whether, Cypr. ἐ = εἰ (184.1), El. ἐπέ = ἐπεί. 

7. -w. Place whence (Att.-Ion. -θεν). Lit. Dor. ὦ, πῶ, etc., Cret. 
ὃ, ὅπδ, τῶδε, Locr. ha, hdd, Coan, Mess. τουτῶ. Similarly Delph. 
Εοίκω, from the house. These are of ablative origin (LE. -0d, cf. early 
Lat. -δ4, Skt. -dd). 

a. These adverbs are not to be confounded with another class, mostly 
from prepositions, meaning place where or whither and occurring in Attic- 
Tonic also, as ἄνω, κάτω, ἔξω, etc. To this belong Delph. ἔνδω, within, Coan 
ἑκατέρω, on each side of (cf. ἑκαστέρω). 

b. Although probably all the West Greek dialects formed the pronominal 
adverbs of place whence in -w, forms like ὅθεν being late, the -θεν appears in 
adverbs derived from place names, as Arg. Φορινθόθεν, Corinth. Ἠεραεόθεν. 
Cf. also 133.1. 

8. τως. Manner. ὡς, πῶς, ὅπως, etc. in all dialects. 

a. Final conjunctions. ὡς and ὅπως are the usual final conjunctions, and 
of these ὅπως is by far the more frequent, though ὡς is not uncommon, 
especially in the earlier inscriptions. Early Cretan uses neither, but rather 
ὅπαι or, Once, du (above, 5). ἵνα is rare, except in very late times. 

9. -τε, -τα, -κα. Time when. ὅτε, τότε, πότε in Attic-Ionic and 
Arcado-Cyprian (Arc. τότε, Cypr. ὅτε, μέποτε), ὅτα, πότα in Les- 
bian, ὅκα etc. in West Greek (and presumably Boeotian), e.g. Cret. 
ὅκα, τόκα, ποκα, Lac. πέποκα, El. τόκα, Delph. ὅκα, -ποκα. (ὄκκα, 
occurring in Rhodian, Laconian, and literary Doric, is for ὅκα κα.) 
Even Attic has -τα and -κα in some words, as εἶτα, ἔπειτα (Ion. 
also ἔπειτε), ἡνίκα. 


a. Temporal conjunctions. Besides ὅτε etc. and ἐπεί (above, 2), note the 
temporal use of τοῦ. du, 7, ὅπε (above, 5, 6). For so long as, until, we find 


138] INFLECTION | 97 


1) ἕως, ds (41.4), 2) ἔστε, ἔντε (cf. 185.4), 9) Cret. µέστα (also prep. pert ἐς), 
Are. peor’, Thess. µέσποδι, Hom. µέσφα, all related, but of obscure forma- 
tion, 4) µέχρι, ἄχρι, with and without ob, 5) εἰς 6, és 6, 6) Boeot. ἐν τάν 


(cf. 136.1). 
Prepositional and Other Adverbs 


133. 1. -θεν, -θε, -θα. In adverbs like πρόσθεν, Lesbian has 
usually -θε (nearly always in inscriptions; in the lyric also -θεν 
and -θα), while the West Greek dialects show -@a (which is also 
Attic in ἔνθα etc.), but also -θε, -θεν. Lesh. πρόσθε, ἔνερθε, Dor. 
(gram.) πρόσθα etc., Heracl. ἔμπροσθα, ἄνωθα, Cret. πρόθθα (85.3), 
Delph. πρόστα (85.1), but also Meg. πρόσθε, Argol. ἔμπροσθε, Cret. 
ἔνδοθεν. Cf. also Arc. προσθαγενής. 

9. -δε (-ζε), -δα. Arc. -δα is seen in θύρδα (Hesych.) = θύραζε, 
and probably ἀνδδ (no. 16.17) is ἄνωδα. Cf. ἄνωθεν, ἄνωθα. 

3. For Delph., Locr. ἐχθός = ἐκτός, see 66. Hence, after the anal- 
ogy of other adverbs in -ω (132.7 ἃ) and -οι (132.3), Delph., Epid. 
ἔχθω, Epid. ἔχθοι. 

4. From ἔνδον are formed — besides Att.-Ion. ἔνδοθεν (also 
Cretan), ἔνδοθι, Ion. ἐνδόσε (Ceos) —Cret., Delph., Meg., Syrac. ἐνδός 
(after ἐντός), Delph. ἔνδω, Lesb., Epid., Syrac. ἔνδοι, Delph. ἔνδυς. 

5. Beside ἔξω (132.7 a) are formed, after the analogy of other 
adverbs, Lac. ἔξει, Cret., Syrac. ἔξοι, Dor., Delph. ἔξος (after ἐκτός 
etc., ef. ἐνδός). 

6. -ις, -ιν, -t. Forms with adverbial -ς or -ν sometimes inter- 
change with each other and with forms without either -s or -ν, as 
the numeral adverbs in -κις, -κιν, -κι. Thus in most dialects -κις, 
sometimes -κι, but -κιν in Lac. τετράκιν, ἑπτάκιν, ὀκτάκιν, Cret. 
ὀθθάκιν = ὁσάκις. Likewise -v in other adverbs of time (cf. Att. 
πάλιν), as Cret. αὗτιν, Rheg. αὖθιν (Hdn.) = αὖτις, αὖθις, αὖθι, 
Cret. αὐταμέριν = αὐθημερόν, El. ὕσταριν = ὕστερον. Here also 
Thess. atv beside Lesh. ἄι (also αἲιν Hdn.), Ion. até (also ἀίδασμος, 
under perpetual lease) = usual αἰές, αἰεί, αἰέν (all from *at¢é, *at- 
είν, Ῥαϊρές, etc., cf. Cypr., Phoe. αἰρεί), while a corresponding form 
in -ἰς is to be seen in Cypr. ὐραίς, forever, a combination like Att. 


98 GREEK DIALECTS [133 


εἰς ἀεί, containing ὐ = ἐπί and ais from *ac¢is (omission of ¢ pecu- 
liar, but cf. παῖς, 59). 

Cf. also Epid. ἄνευν, El. ἄνευς = ἄνευ (Meg. and late lit. ἄνις is 
formed after χωρίς), Dor. ἔμπᾶν (Pindar) beside ἔμπᾶς = ἔμπης, 
Coan, Rhod., Ther. ἐξᾶν = ἑξῆς. 

194. 1. The conditional conjunction. εἰ in Attic-Ionic and Ar- 
cadian; αὐ in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian (ή), and all the West 
Greek dialects; € (7) in Cyprian. 

a. ἡ in other dialects than Cyprian is simply whether, e.g. Heracl. Tab. 
(no. 74) 1.125. In Cretan there is no true conditional ἡ beside ai, as was 
once supposed, but rather a temporal 7, for which see 132.6. 

2. ἄν, κε, κα. ἄν is only Attic-Ionic and Arcadian. In all other 
dialects the unrelated κε, κα is used,— xe in Lesbian (also κεν), 
Thessalian,and Cyprian, κα in the West Greek dialects and Boeotian. 

a. Arcadian once had xe, like Cyprian, and a relic of this is to be seen 
in the κ which appears, where there would otherwise be hiatus, between εἰ 
and a following ἄν, which had regularly replaced xe as a significant element 
(probably through prehistoric Ionic influence, ef. p. 7). Thus regularly εἴ 
κ᾿ ἄν, or better εἰκ ἄν, since εἰκ has become a mere by-form of εἰ (like οὐκ 
beside οὐ), but εἰ δ᾽ ἄν. Once, without ἄν, εἰκ ἐπὶ δῦμα πῦρ ἐποίσε, where 
some assume a significant κ᾿ in place of usual ἄν, but best classed with the 
subjunctive clauses without ay (174). 

b. In Attic-Ionic, εἰ combines with dv,—in Attic to ἐάν or ἄν, in Ionic 
to ἤν. 

ο. The substitution of εἰ for ai belongs to the earliest stage of Attic 
(κοινή) influence in the West Greek dialects, but that of ἄν for κα only to 
the latest, being rarely found except where the dialect is almost wholly 
κοινή. Hence the hybrid combination εἴ κα is the rule in the later inscrip- 
tions of most West Greek dialects. 

3. καί. Are.-Cypr. kas (also κά, for which see 97.2), the relation 
of which (as of the rare Cypr. κατ’) to καί is obscure. In Arcadian — 
this occurs only in the early Mantinean inscription, no. 16, else- 
where καί. See 275. 

4. δέ. Thessalian uses pa, related to μέν, for δέ, e.g. τὸ μὰ ψά- 
φισμα, τὰμ μὲμ lav... Tam pa ἄλλαν (no. 28.22; τὰν δὲ ἄλλαν 
1. 45 is due to κοινή influence). 


135 | INFLECTION ο κ. 


5. vu, identical with -νυ in Are.-Cypr. ὄνυ = ὅδε (123), and with 
Hom. νυν, vu, occurs as an independent particle in Cyprian and 
Boeotian, e.g. Cypr. δυράνοι vu, δύκοι vu, Boeot. ἄκουρύ vu ἔνθω. 

6. ἐδέ, in form = Hom. ἐδέ, occurs in Cyprian introducing the 
conclusion of a condition (ἰδέ παι then indeed, ἰδέ then no. 19.12,25), 
or a new sentence (δέ and no.19.26). 


PREPOSITIONS 
Peculiarities in Form 


135. 1. For apocope of the final vowel, see 95. 
2. For assimilation of final consonants, see 96, 97, 99. - ἐς = 


ἐκ, 100. 
3. For ὁν = ἀνά, see 6.— ἐν = ἐν, 10. -- ἀπύ-- ἀπό, 22. — κατύ 
= κατά, 22. — ὐπά = ὑπό, formed after the analogy of κατά οἵο., in 


Elean (ὐπαδυγίοις) and Lesbian (gram.). 

4. ἐν, ets. The inherited use of ἐν with the accusative (cf. the 
use of Lat. ὧι) is retained in the Northwest Greek dialects (EL, 
Locr., Phoe.; but once és in an early Delphian inscription, no. 50) 
together with Boeotian and Thessalian, and in Arcado-Cyprian (ἐν). 
Elsewhere this was replaced by an extended form ἐν-ς, whence εἰς, 
és. See 78. 

Similarly ἔντε = ἔστε in Locrian, Delphian (Πέντε, 58 6), and the 
Northwest Greek κοινή. But Boeotian, in spite of ἐν, has ἔττε 
= ἔστε. 

5. µετά, πεδα. πεδά, unrelated to µετά in origin, is used in its 
place in Lesbian, Boeotian (probably in Thessalian too, though not 
yet quotable), Arcadian (πέ, 95), Argolic, Cretan, and Theran. 
(Most of these dialects show also µετά, but at a time when κοινή 
influence is probable.) So also in compounds, as τοῦ. πεδέχειν, Arg. 
meddyayov, πεδάροικοι = μέτοικοι, πεδιόν = µετεών, and proper 
names, as Boeot. Πεδάκων, Argol. Πεδάκριτος. The name of the 
month ΤΠεδαγείτνυος or (by fusion of Ἠεδα- and Μετα-) Ἱετα- 
γείτνυος (or -tos) = Att. Μεταγειτνιών occurs in Rhodes, Cos, 


100 . GREEK DIALECTS [135 


Calymna, Megara, Sicily, and Magna Graecia, where πεδά alone is 
not attested. 

6. πρὀς. There are two independent series of forms, one with 
and one without the p, each with variation between final -ς and -τι. 
1) Hom. προτί (cf. Skt. prati), Cret. πορτί (70.1), Att.-Ion., Lesb. 
πρός. Cf. also Pamph. περτ’, Lesh. (gram.) πρές. 2) ποτί (cf. Avest. 
patti) in the West Greek dialects (except Cretan) with Thessalian 
and Boeotian, Are.-Cypr. πός. 


a. Although the relation of πρός, πός to προτί, ποτί can hardly be the 
same in origin as that of δίδωσι to δίδωτι (προσί, ποσί are unknown, and 
moreover the assumption of apocope is unlikely for Att.-Ion. πρός), and 
indeed is far from clear, yet, barring the appearance of προτί, ποτί beside 
πρός in Homer, the distribution of the τ and o forms is the same. See 61. 
But note that πρός is universal in πρόσθα etc. (133.1). 

b. Another form, ποί, is most frequent in Argolic, where it occurs regu- 
larly before dentals, e.g. ποὶ τὸν θεόν, ποιθέµεν. ποιτάσσειν (but ποτιβλέψας, 
ποτ᾽ αὐτόν). There are also several examples in Delphian, all before dentals 
except ποικεφάλαιον, and one each in Locrian, Corinthian, Cretan, and 
Boeotian (Ποίδικος, very likely an alien). 

Just how this ποί arose is uncertain. Of the various suggestions offered, 
the most plausible is perhaps, since with but few exceptions ποί occurs only 
before dentals, that ποτί became ποί through loss of τ by dissimilation. 


7. σύν, ξύν. ξύν, as in Homer, in early Attic, elsewhere σύν. 
But Ion. ξῦνός from ὄξυν-ιός. Cypr. ὕγγεμος: συλλαβή (Hesych.). 

8. Cypr. d= ἐπὶ, eg. ὐ τύχα -- ἐπὶ τύχῃ, ὐχέρὂν = ἐπιχείρου. 
Probably cognate with Skt. wd, Engl. owt (cf. ὕσ-τερος = Skt. wt- 
taras). There are traces of the same prefix in a few Rhodian and 
Boeotian proper names. 


Peculiarities in Meaning and Construction 


136. 1. Dative instead of the usual genitive construction in 
Arcado-Cyprian. 1) ἀπύ. Are. ἀπὺ ταῖ (5ο. ἀμέραι), Cypr. ἀπὺ Tae 
ζᾶι. -- 2) ἐξ. Are. és rot ἔργοι, Cypr. ἐξ τᾶι ζᾶι. ---- 3) περί. Are. 
περὶ τοι-νί, Cypr. περὶ παιδί.--- 4) ὑπέρ. Arc. ὑπέρ ταῖ Tas πόλιος 
> / ς / ») a , > / | 4 Ν 
ἐλευθερίαι.---- 5) ὑπό. Arc. πάντων τῶν γεγονότων εὐγνωμόνων ὑπὸ 


136 | . INFLECTION 101 


Tat πόλι.- 6) παρά. Arc. παρὰ Tat ἰδίαι πόλι, from their own city. 
—7) πεδά. πὲ τοῖς ροικιάταις ].--- 8) ἐπί ἐπὶ ἰερομνάμοσι το]ῖς. 

ἐξ with dative occurs also in Pamphylian; πρό with dative in 
Boeot. προτηνί, formerly, i.e. πρὸ ται-νί (sc. ἀμέραι. Cf. Thess. 
ὑππρὸ τᾶς, Sc. ἀμέρας, just previously, no. 28.43, and Boeot. ἐν τάν, 
sc. ἀμέραν, wntil, no. 43.49). 

a. This growth, at the expense of the genitive, of the dative (locative) 
construction, which in the case of most of the above-mentioned prepositions 
was also an inherited one (cf. περί, ὑπό, etc. with dative), and its extension 


even to amv and ἐξ, was probably furthered by the influence of the most 
frequent locative construction, that with ἐν (iy). 


2. παρά at, with, with accusative instead of dative. This is found 
in the Northwest Greek dialects, including Thessalian and Boeotian, 
and in Megarian and Laconian, e.g. Thess. τοῦ παρ᾽ ἀμμὲ πολιτεύµα- 
τος (no. 28 ; corresponding to τοῦ παρ᾽ ὑμῖν πολιτεύματος of Philip’s 
letter in the κοινή), Boeot. a σούγγραφος πὰρ Ἠιφιάδαν, Delph. πα- 
ραμεινάτω δὲ Νικὼ παρὰ Μνασίξενον, El. πεπολιτευκὼρ παρ᾽ ape. 

a. Much later, and rarely seen in dialect inscriptions, is the more gen- 
eral confusion between the dative with verbs of rest and the accusative with 
verbs of motion, and the final supremacy of the accusative construction, as 


μὴ 3 \ 5 
EMELVAV ELS TOV οικον. 


3. πρός, by, in the sight of, with accusative instead of genitive, 
in Elean. ὀμόσαντες πὸ(τ) τὸν θεὸν τὸν ᾿Ολύνπιον, ---- ὅτι δοκέοι 
κα(λ)λιτέρος ἔχεν πὸ(τ) τὸν θεὀν,--- εέρρᾶν αὐτὸν πὸ(τ) τὸν Δία, 
he shall be judged guilty in the eyes of Zeus. In a later Elean 
inscription the same idea is expressed by φευγέτω πὸ(τ) τῶ Διόρ 
τωλυμπίω αἵματορ, Where both the genitive construction and the 
use of φεύγω instead of the genuine Elean εέρρω are concessions 
to Attic usage. This Elean use is only a step removed from that of 
mpos, in relation to, with accusative. 

4. El. ἄνευς = ἄνευ, with acc. instead of gen., as ἄνευς βδλάν. 

5. κατά, according to, with genitive instead of accusative, in 
Locrian. καθ ὧν -- καθ ἅ,--- κὰ(τ) τὂνδε-- κατὰ Tade,— κὰ(τ) 
Tas συνβολᾶς, 


102 GREEK DIALECTS [136 


6. ἐπί with the dative of the deceased person, in epitaphs. This 
occurs in a few early epitaphs in Lesbian, Phocian, and Locrian, but 
is especially common in Boeotian, e.g. ἐπὶ Ἐλεκαδάµοε ἐμί, ἐπὶ Ὁκί. 
Bae. In most dialects the name of the deceased appears in the 
nominative. 

7. ἀμφί. In most dialects ἀμφί is obsolete. In the phrase of 
ἀμφί τινα, which survives also in Attic prose, it occurs in Argive 
and Rhodian ; in Argive also once in purely local force. In Cretan 
it is used freely in the meaning about, concerning (as in Homer), 
with dative or accusative, e.g. αὐ δέ κ᾽ ἀνπὶ δῦλδι µδλίοντι, if they 
contend about a slave, —avri τὰν δαῖσιν, about the division. 

8. ἀντί. Besides the usual meanings instead of, in return for, 
which are found everywhere, the following uses are worthy of note. 
1) The original local meaning, before, in front of, occurs in an 
Attic and in a Delphian inscription. So frequently Cret. ἀντὶ µαι- 
τύρον, in the presence of witnesses. 2) From the use of ἀντί, in 
return for, with verbs of buying, selling, etc., arose a freer distribu- 
tive use, e.g. Arc. τρῖς ὀδελὸς ὀφλὲν ἀντὶ εεκάσταυ, one shall pay a 
fine of three obols for each (wagon). So Delph. ἀντὶ Εέτεος (no. 
51 A 45) is probably for each year, yearly (cf. Hesych. ἀντὶ μῆνα" 
κατὰ μῆνα), though generally taken as i course of the year, in the 
same year (cf. Hesych. ἀντετοῦς - τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἔτους. Λάκωνες) and 
explained otherwise. Coan ἀντὶ νυκτός (no. 101.43), during the 
night, though without distributive force is perhaps of the same 
origin. Cf. Hesych. ἀνθ᾽ ἡμέρας : δι’ ὅλης τῆς ἡμέρας. 

9. ἐξ. An extension of the regular use of ἐξ (or ἀπό) with the 
genitive to denote material and source, is seen in certain expres- 
sions of amount or value, e.g. Att. στεφάνωι ἀπὸ χιλίων δραχμῶν, 
with a crown worth 1000 drachmas, — lon. στεφανῶσαι Μαύσσω- 
λον μὲν ἐκ δαρεικῶν πεντήκοντα, ᾿Αρτεμισίην δὲ ἐκ τριήκοντα 
δαρεικῶν, crown Maussolus with a crown worth fifty darics, Arte- 
misia with one worth thirty,— Att. κριθῶν... πραθεισῶν ἐκ 
τριῶν δραχμῶν τὸν μέδιμνον ἕκαστον, barley purchased at three 
drachmas a medimnus, and even more freely Ther, πυρῶν ἐγ 


138] INFLECTION 103 


μεδίμνου καὶ κριθῶν ἐγ δύο μεδίμνων, a medimnus of wheat and 
two of barley. 

10. Noteworthy combinations are Thess. ὑππρό, just before, and 
Are. ἐπές from ἐπί and és = ἐξ (cf. ὑπέκ, διέκ, παρέκ), meaning for 
and on occasion of, hence emphatic just for, in particular for. 


VERBS 
Augment and Reduplication 


137. Most peculiarities are such as are due to divergence in the 
form of contraction where a consonant has been lost (εἶχον or ἦχον, 
ef. 25), or in the treatment of consonant groups, as Att. εἴληφα, 
Phoe. εἰλάφει, from Ἐσέσλᾶφα (76 0), but Ion., Epid. λελάβηκα 
after λέλοιπα etc. with original initial A, Are. εεερεµένα, but Att.- 
lon. εἴρηκα after forms like εἴληφα (55 a), Cret., El. ἔγραμμαι = γέ- 
ypaupat, like Ion. ἔκτημαιΞ- Att. κέκτημαι, ἔγνωκα in all dialects. 
Note also Cret. ἤγραμμαι, with which compare ἤθελον, ἠβουλόμην. 


Active Personal Endings 


138. 1. Second singular. The original primary ending -s7 (Skt. 
-si) is preserved in Hom., Syrac. ἐσσί, also in Epid. συντίθησι, and 
so perhaps regularly in West Greek dialects (inscriptional examples 
of the second singular are, naturally, very rare), the retention of 
intervocalic o being due to the analogy of ἐσσί. But in the East 
Greek dialects, where 3 sg. τίθητι became τίθησι (61.1), τίθης ete., 
with secondary ending, were employed. 

Thematic φέρεις etc. in nearly all dialects, but there is some 
evidence of φέρες, probably due to the secondary ἔφερες, in Cyprian 
(glosses of Hesych.) and Doric (Theocr. and gram.). 

Also -σθα, starting from οἶσθα, ἦσθα, with the original perfect 
ending -@a, is widely used in literary Lesbian and Doric, as in 
Homer (τίθησθα, βάλοισθα, etc.). 

2. Third singular. The original primary ending -¢7 (Skt. -{1) is 
preserved in West Greek τίθητι, δίδωτι, etc., whence East Greek 
τίθησι, δίδωσι. See 61.1. Thematic φέρει etc. in all dialects, 


104 GREEK DIALECTS [138 


3. First plural. West Greek -μες (cf. Skt. -mas, Lat. -mus from 
-mos), originally the primary ending, — East Greek -μεν, originally 
the secondary ending. See 223 a. 

4. Third plural, primary. West Greek -ντι (Skt. -ntz), East Greek 
-(ν)σι. Thus, in thematic verbs, West Greek φέροντι, Boeot., Thess. 
Φέρονθι (139.2), Arc. Φέρονσι, Lesb. (and Chian) φέροισι, Att.-Ion. 
φέρουσι. See 61.1, 77.3. 

So also in pe-verbs, West Greek ἐντί, φαντί, τίθεντι͵ δίδοντι, 
whence Att.-Ion. εἰσί, φᾶσί, Ion. (with the accent of contract forms, 
see 160) τιθεῖσι, διδοῦσι. But Att. τιθἐᾶσι, διδόᾶσι, etc. represent 
a later formation, with -αντι (-ἄσι) added to the final vowel of the 
stem, as also in Boeot. perf. δεδόανθι. Cf. Boeot. ἔθεαν etc., below, 5. 

In the perfect the earliest type is that in -ᾱτι (-nti, Skt. -aéi in 
redupl. pres. dadhati), whence also -dot. Thus Phoce. ἱερητεύκατι, 
Delph. καθεστάκατι, Hom. πεφύκασι, Arc. [εο]φλέασι. But in most 
dialects this is replaced by -αντι, as (τοῦ. ἐστάλκαντι, AttIon. -ᾱσι. 
Late inscriptions of various dialects have also the secondary -αν, 
as Cret. ἔσταλκαν. 

5. Third plural, secondary. -v (from -nt) in ἔφερον etc. So also 
in the mu-forms, as ἔθεν, ἔδον, which are retained in most dialects, 
as in Homer. Likewise pass. ἐλύθεν, ἐλέγεν (from -ηντ, with regu- 
lar shortening), but also sometimes -ην (with η from the other per- 
sons), as Hom. µιάνθην, Cret., Epir. διελέγην, Corcyr. ἐστεφανώθην, 
Delph. ἀπελύθην. 

But Attic-Ionic has ἔθεσαν, ἔδοσαν, ἐλύθησαν, etc., with -σαν 
taken over from the o-aorist, as also ἦσαν, where most dialects have 
ἦν (163.3,4). Similarly -ν is replaced by -αν (also mainly after aorist 
forms like ἔλυσαν or ἤνικαν) in Boeot. ἀνέθεαν, ἀνέθειαν, ἀνέθιαν 
(9.9), παρεῖαν (παρῆσαν), Cypr. κατέθι]αν (from κατέθεαν, cf. 9.3) ; 
and in Thessalian by -εν (an inherited ending seen in Hom. εν, or 
perhaps from -αν, cf. 7, 27), as ἐδούκαεμ (ἔδωκαν), ὀνεθείκαεν (beside 
ὀνέθεικαν), and, with diphthongal αι from ae, ἀνεθείκαιν, ἐτάξαιν (cf. 
ἐδώκαιν, probably due to Thessalian influence, in a Delphian inscrip- 
tion), also once even in a thematic form, ἐνεφανίσσοεν = ἐνεφάνιζον. 


139 | INFLECTION 105 


a. In the κοινή the ending -σαν spread even to thematic forms and to the 
optative, and such forms occur in late inscriptions of various dialects, e. g. 
Boeot. ἐλάβοσαν, Delph. ἔχοισαν. 

6. Third dual, secondary. Att.-Ion. -την, elsewhere -τᾶν, e.g. 
Boeot. ἀνεθέταν, Epid. ἀνεθηκάταν. Similarly 1 sg. mid. Att.-Ion. 
-μην, elsewhere -μᾶν. 


Middle Personal Endings 


139. 1. Third singular. Primary -ται, Boeot. -τη (26), Thess. 
-τει (27). Arcadian has -τοι (perhaps also Cyprian, but not quot- 
able), due to the influence of the secondary -το (before its change 
to -τυ), e.g. γένητοι, δέατοι, βόλξτοι. Cf. also 2 se. κεῖοι = κεῖσαι, 
and 3 pl. -ντοι is to be assumed, though not quotable. 

Secondary -το, Cypr. -τυ (22). 

2. Third plural. Usually -νται, -ντο. But also -αται, -ατο, mostly 
in the perfect and pluperfect after a consonant (e.g. γεγράφαται), 
but also after a vowel in Boeotian (-αθη, see below) ; and so regu- 
larly in Ionic in the perfect (e.g. Hom. βεβλήαται, later εἰρέαται, 
contracted εἰρῆται), pluperfect, and optative, and even in unthe- 
matic presents and imperfects, e.g. τεθέαται and also δυνέαται, κιρνέ- 
αται, to δύνηµι, κίρνηµι (with suftix νᾶ, weak va), after the analogy 
of τιθέαται to τίθημι. 

Boeotian and Thessalian have @ in these endings, doubtless owing 
to the influence of -μεθα, -σθε, and from these the 6 was extended 
to the third plural active endings. Thus: 

Middle. Boeot. ἀδικίωνθη (-vtar), ἐστροτεύαθη, μεμισθώαθη 
(-atat), ἐποιείσανθο, ἀπεγράψανθο, etc. Thess. ἐγένονθο, εἵλονθο, 
and ἐφάνγρενθειν = ἐφαιροῦνται, βέλλουνθειν = βούλωνται, with 
ει from αι (27) and an added ν (perhaps the active secondary end- 
ing; cf. the double pluralization in the imv. -ντων). 

Active. Indicative and subjunctive. Boeot. ἴωνθι, δώωνθι, ἄποδε- 
δόανθι, etc. Thess. κατοικείουνθι (pres. subj., 159).— Imperative. 
Boeot. ἔνθω, ἀνγραψάνθω, etc. So also from the Phocian Stiris, 
near the Boeotian frontier, θέλωνθι, ἱστάνθω, ἱστάνθων. 


106 GREEK DIALECTS [140 


Imperative Active and Middle 


140. In the third plural the dialects exhibit the following types. 
Observe the divergence between the active, where δα and 4 ἃ are 
the usual types, and the middle, where the corresponding 3b and 
4b are rare, the usual type being 2 ὁ. 

1. The same form as the third singular. Rare, and only in the 
middle. Corcyr. κρινέσθω, ἐπιδανειζέσθω, Calymn. ἐπισαμαινέσθω, 
Coan αἱρείσθω, Thas. θέσθω. 

2. a. -των, formed from the third singular by the addition of 
the secondary ending -ν. ἔστων, as in Homer, in Ionic only. A 
corresponding thematic φερέτων is unknown. 

b. -σθων. Φφερέσθων etc., the usual form in most dialects. Lesb. 
ἐπιμέλεσθον (cf. -ντον, 5). 

3. a. -ντω, formed after the analogy of 3 pl. indic. «ντι. φερόντω, 
τιθέντω, etc. in Arcadian, Boeotian (.νθω, 139.2), and the Doric 
dialects except Cretan. 


Nore. Later Doric inscriptions often show the Att. -ντων beside -γτω. 
Conversely the later Delphian inscriptions often have the general Doric -ytw 
beside -ντων, which is the form of the earliest Delphian. 


b. -(ν)σθω. Epid. φερόσθδ, Lac. ἀνελόσθδ, and so probably here 
(rather than under 1) Heracl. ἐπελάσθω (cf. Coan ἐπελάντω). For 
-οσθω from -ονσθω, see 77.2. But Corcyr. ἐκλοηγιζούσθω comes from 
-ονσθω of later origin and with later treatment of vo (77.3, 78), and 
it is possible to read φερῦσθδ etc., likewise early Att. -ὄσθων (40). 

4. a. -ντων, with double pluralization, a combination of types 2 
and 3. φερόντων, τιθέντων, etc., as in Homer, in Attic-lonic, Del- 
phian, Elean, Cretan. 

b. -(ν)σθων. Early Att. ἐπιμελόσθων etc., El. τιμόστὸν. 

5. -ντον, -σθον, probably from -ντων (4 α), -σθων (2b) with -ον 
after the analogy of 3 pl. ἔφερον etc. This is the regular type in 
Lesbian, e.g. φέροντον, κάλεντον, ἐπιμέλεσθον, and Pamphylian 
(e.g. ὅδυ = ὄντον), and also appears, probably through Pamphylian 
influence, in an inscription of Phaselis which is otherwise in the 
Rhodian dialect, and in a Rhodian decree at Seleucia in Cilicia, 


149] INFLECTION 107 


6. -τωσαν, -σθωσαν, with -ν replaced by -σαν (cf. 138.5). Att. 
ἔστωσαν, φερέτωσαν (more rarely φερόντωσαν), ἐπιμελέσθωσαν, 
etc., after about 300 B.c., hence in later inscriptions of various 
dialects. 

Future and Aorist 

141. “ Doric future” in -σεω. Except for a few middle forms in 
Attic-Ionic (Hom. ἐσσεῖται, Att. πλευσοῦμαι, etc.), this type 15 con- 
fined to the West Greek dialects (examples in most of the Doric 
dialects and in Delphian; in Locrian and Elean no futures occur). 
Thus, from the very numerous examples, Delph. ταγευσέω, κλεψέω, 
Cret. σπευσίω (ι from ε,9), πραξίοµεν, βοαθησίοντι, τεισῆται, πρα- 
ξῆται, Epid. βλαψεῖσθαι, Coan, Cnid. ποιησεῖται, Rhod. ἀποδω- 
σεῦντι, Ther. θησέοντι, πραξοῦντι (with Att. ov, as often in the 
Doric κοινή, see 278). | 

Heraclean has ἐσσῆται, ἐργαξῆται, etc. (the active forms are 
ambiguous, but probably to be accented ποιησεῖ etc.), but in the 
third plural ἀπαξοντι, ἔσσονται, apparently of the ordinary type, 
since from the -σεω type we should expect -σίοντι (cf. ἀνανηγελίοντι). 
In all other Doric dialects, however, forms of the ordinary type are 
late, and clearly due to κοινή influence. 

142. ἕ in the future and aorist of verbs in -ζω. The extension of 
&, which is regular in the case of guttural stems, to other verbs in 
-ζω, which regularly have σσ, o (δικάσω, ἐδίκασα), is seen in some 
isolated examples even in Homer (πολεμίξοµεν, as, conversely, 
ἥρπασε beside ἤρπαξε) and Hesiod (Φηµίξωσι). But as a general 
phenomenon it is characteristic of the West Greek dialects, where 
it is almost universal except in Argolic, together with Boeotian (in 
part), Thessalian, and Arcadian. Thus, from the countless examples, 
Cret. δικάκσει, Rhod. διωρίξαντο, Coan ἐργάξασθαι, Ther. δείπνι- 
ξεν, Meg. ἐτερμόνιξαν, Corcyr. ἀπολογίξασθαι, Heracl. ἐτέρμαξαν 
(ξ in forms of 12 verbs, but also κατεσώισαµες, probably influ- 
enced by ἔσωσα from σώω), El. ποταρµόξαιτο, (Locr. ψαφιξξις, 
see below, a), Delph. ἀγωνίξατο, Thess. ψαφίξασθειν, Arc. παρε- 


τάξωνσι. 


108 GREEK DIALECTS [142 


3ut in Argolic the € formation is avoided when a guttural pre- 
ceded, e.g. Arg. ἐδίκασσαν, ἐργάσσαντο, Epid. ἐργάσασθαι, ἀνσχίσ- 
= > 7 / 
σαι, beside ἀγωνίξασθαι, προσεφάνιξε. 
Boeotian has, from different localities, both € and tr (= Att. a, 
82), e.g. ἐκομιξάμεθα, ἐπεσκεύαξε, ἐμέριξε, ἱαρειάξασα, and κομιττά- 


μενοι, κατασκευάττη, ἐψαφίττατο, ἀπολογίτταστη. 


a. A similar extension of guttural stems is sometimes seen in other 

forms, e.g. Heracl. ποτικλαίγω = προσκλείω, Argol., Mess. κλαίξ (as in 
, N= / . ” ” ΝΜ 

Theocr.), κλαικτός, Lac. κέλεξ = κέλης, lit. Dor. ὄρνιξ, gen. ὄρνιχος = ὄρνις; 


ὄρνιθος, Cret. ψάφιγµα (also ψάφιμμµα) -- ψήφισμα, Lesh. ψάφιγγι = ψήφιδι, 
and especially the frequent abstracts in -ξις = -σις, as Aetol. ψάφιξις, Loer. 


ψάφιξξις (89.1), Corcyr. χείριξις, Cret. χρηµάτιξις. 


143. oo in the future and aorist of verb-stems ending in a short 
vowel. The Homeric extension of σσ from ἐτέλεσ-σα to ἐκάλε-σσα 
is an Aeolic characteristic. Lesb. [καλε]σσάτωσαν, ὀμόσσαντες, 
Boeot. σουνκαλέσσαντες. Other dialects may have oo from stems 
ending in o or a dental, as ἐτέλεσσα or ἐδίκασσα (Boeot. ττ), ἐδασ- 
σάµην (Cret. tT), later with one o (82, 83), but always ἐκάλεσα, 
@ “oad. ‘ 

144. Aorist in -a. εἶπα and ἤνεγκα, ἤνεικα, or ἤνικα in various 
dialects. Arc. part. ἀπυδόας = ἀποδούς, Lesh. ἔχευα, elsewhere 
ἔχεα (e.g. Ion. συγχέαι, no. 2). In late times this type is extended 
to many other verbs, e.g. ἦλθα, yevapevos. 


a. ἤνεικα ΟΥ ἤνικα, ποῦ ἤνεγκα, is the form of most dialects except Attic, 
e.g. Ion. ἤνεικα (Hom., Hdt.), ἐνεικάντων (Chios), also ἐξενιχθῆι (Ceos); 
Lesb., Delph., Argol., Calymn. ἤνικα, Boeot. ἐνενιχθείει (ι probably original, 
not = ει) and 3 pl. εἴνιξαν, the latter showing a fusion of ἤνικαν with the 
usual aorist forms in -σαν. 


145. Future passive with active endings. Rhod. ἐπιμεληθη- 
σεῦντι, ἀποσταλησεῖ, Ther. συναχθησοῦντι, Cret. ἀναγραφησ[εῖ], 
and φανησεῖν, δειχθησοῦντι in Archimedes. Although the inscrip- 
tional examples are, as yet, confined to the Doric islands, it is not 
improbable that this was a general Doric or West Greek charac- 
teristic, 


147 | INFLECTION 109 


Perfect 


146. 1. «-perfect. This is usual for vowel stems in all dialects. 
But there are some few forms without «, outside the indicative sin- 
gular, like Hom. βεβάασι beside βέβηκας, κεκµηώς beside κέκµηκας, 
etc., e.g. Boeot. ἀποδεδόανθι, καταβεβάων, δεδώωση = δεδωκυῖαι, 
FEFUKOVOMELOVT@V = ᾠκονομηκότων, πεπιτευόντεσσι, πεποιὀντεισσι, 
Are. [εο]φλέασι, [εο]φλέοι (but part. ροφλἐκόσι). 

The gradual extension of the «-type to other than original vowel 
stems is by no means confined to Attic (cf. e.g. Arc. ἐφθορκώς, 
Att. ἔφθαρκα but also ἔφθορα), and some verbs which usually have 
the strong perfect show dialectic forms with a vowel stem and κ. 
So ἀνδάνω, λαμβάνω, with usual éada, εἴληφα (εἴλαφα), but Loer. 
εεραδεκότα, Ion., Epid. λελάβηκα (also in Archim.), formed from 
the vowel stem which is present in many verbs in -ανω (cf. τετύ- 
χηκα, μεμάθηκα, etc.). Usual ἐλήλυθα, but ἤλθηκα in Boeot. διεσ- 
σείλθεικε (part. ἀπειλθείοντες without κ, see above). 

2. Aspirated perfect. Examples occur in various dialects. Even 
in the case of the «-perfect, where it is unknown in Attic-Ionic, 
the aspirate is seen in Arg. δέδωχ[ε]. Cf. ἐκεκρατερίχημες in Sophron. 

3. In Heraclean occur 3 pl. indic. γεγράψαται, with σ probably 
due ultimately to the influence of the 3 pl. aor. -σαν (cf. 3 pl. perf. 
ἴσασι after the analogy of 3 pl. pluperf. ἔσαν from Ἐϊδ-σαν, whence 
also Dor. ἴσαμι), and 3 pl. subj. μεμισθώσωνται (to an indic. Ἔμεμι- 
σθώσαται2 Or formed to the fut. perf. μεμισθώσομαι 3). 

4. Dialectic variations in the grade of the root (49) are not infre- 
quent, e.g. Cret. ἀμπεληλεύθεν = Att. ἀμφεληλυθέναι (Hom. εἰλή- 
λουθα), Heracl. ἐρρηγεῖαξ- Att. ἐρρωγυῖα, Dor. etc. ἕωκα = Att. εἶκα 
from ἵημι (cf. ἔρρωγα from ῥήγνυμι), also, in the middle, Heracl. 
ἀν]μεῶσθαι, Arc. ἀφεώσθω (so ἀνέωνται Hat., ἀφέωνται N.T.). 

5. For the reduplication, see 137; for the third plural ending, 
see 138.4. 

147. Thematic forms in the perfect. Aside from the subjunctive, 
optative, and imperative, which regularly have thematic inflection, 


we find: 


110 GREEK DIALECTS [147 


1. Indicative. Forms inflected like presents are often employed 
by the Sicilian Dorie writers, e.g. Theocr. δεδοίκω, πεπόνθεις, πεφύ- 
κει, Epich. γεγάθει, Archim. τετµάκει, and occur in some inscriptions 
of Cnidus and Carpathus, e.g. τετιµάκει, γεγόνει, ἑστάκει, and occa- 
sionally elsewhere, as Phoe. εἰλάφει. 

2. Infinitive. Forms in -ειν (-εν, -ην) instead of -εναι (-εμεν etc.) 
are found in Lesbian and in some West Greek dialects, e.g. Lesb. 
τεθνάκην, τεθεωρήκην, Delph. ἀποτετείκεν, Cret. ἀμπεληλεύθεν, 
Calymn., Nisyr. δεδώκεν, Rhod. γεγόνειν, Epid. λελαβήκειν. So Pin- 
dar κεχλάδειν, Theocr. δεδύκειν. 

Cf. also Heracl. πεφυτευκῆμεν etc. from -ε-εμεν instead of simply 
-εμεν. 

3. Participle. The thematic inflection is regular in the Aeolic 
dialects, e.g. Lesb. κατεληλύθοντος, κατεστακόντων, Thess. πεφει- 
ῥάκοντες, ἐπεστάκοντα, Boeot. εεευκονοµειόντων, δεδώωση (146.1). 
Cf. Hom. κεκλήγοντες. 

a. There are some feminine forms in -ουσα in later Delphian (e. g. δεδω- 
κούσας), and elsewhere, but these represent a more restricted phenomenon, 
quite independent of the preceding. Cf. also Hom. ἐσταῶσα, Att. ἑστῶσα. 

148. The participle in its regular (unthematic) form usually has 
the feminine in -via. But forms in -εἷα are found in late Attic 
and elsewhere, e.g. Heracl. ἐρρηγεῖα, Ther. ἐστακεῖα. 


Subjunctive 

149. The subjunctive of thematic forms. The mood-sign is 
everywhere 7//,,,as in Attic. But the third singular sometimes ends 
in -η, not -ηι. So uniformly, from the earliest times, in Arcado- 
Cyprian, e.g. Are. λέγξ, ἔχη, Cypr. λύσε, ἐξορύξε (also 2 86. ρεί- 
oés). Lesbian has earlier -ηι, but from the last quarter of the fourth 
century on nearly always -n, e.g. ἐξέλθηι etc. in no. 21 (first half 
fourth century), but ἐμμένη ete. in no. 22 (324 B.c.). Cf also El. ἐκ- 
πέμπᾶ (ἃ =n, 15), Epid. πέτη, Coan λάθη. 

a. It is the prevailing view that these forms are not equivalent to the 


Attic, but represent the more original formation, in which the endings 
were added directly to the η (έχη-ς, ἔχη-(τ)), Without the 1, which is due to 


151] INFLECTION © 111 


the analogy of the indicative forms in -εις, τε. But this is far from certain, 
as it is quite possible to view the -y as coming from -y. Even in the case 
of the Arc.-Cypr. forms there is nothing decisive against this, and it is dis- 
tinctly more probable that the later Lesbian -y comes from the earlier -ηι (in 
spite of the fact that in no. 22 the ε 15 still written in the datives). See 38. 


150. The subjunctive of the o-aorist. As in the case of other 
unthematic formations (cf. Hom. ἴομεν to ἔμεν), this was originally 
a short-vowel subjunctive in &, and only later came to follow the 
more common long-vowel type in 7... Aside from Hom. βήσομεν 
etc., short-vowel forms are found in East Ionic, Lesbian, Cretan, and 
occasionally elsewhere. East Ion. ποιήσει, κατάξει, ἐκκόψει (no. 3, 
Teos), ἀποκρύψει, ἐπάρει, ἐξομόσει (likewise, from the a-aorist, 
κατείπει) beside µεθέληι etc., further κατακτείνδσιν (1.6. -ουσι, not 
-wot), Chian πρήξοισιν (with Lesh. ovo from ove, 77.3). Lesb. (with 
extension to the thematic aorist) τέκοισι. Cret. δείκσει, ἀδικήσει 
beside ἀπέλθηι ete. (hence the forms of the Law-Code are to be 
transcribed -e not -ἔι), ἐκσαννήσεται beside ἐπιδίηται, ὀμόσοντι 
beside λάχωντι, ete. Cf. also Coan ὑποκύψει, Astyp. δόξει. 

151. The subjunctive of unthematic vowel stems. There are two 
distinct types. 

1. The endings are added directly to the long vowel of the stem. 
With very few exceptions, this type is found only in those forms 
of which the corresponding indicative has the short vowel. So espe- 
cially in the middle, e.g. Cret. δύνᾶμαι, νύνᾶται, νύνᾶντι, beside 
indic. δύνᾶμαι, Arc. ἐπισυνίστᾶται beside indic. Ἱστᾶται, δέᾶτοι (cf. 
Hom. δἐἄτο), but also, when the indicative also has ὦ, Cret. πέπᾶ- 
ται, Ther. πέπρᾶται. Further, in the active, Mess. τίθηντι beside 
indic. τίθεντι (hence also, beside ἐντί, Mess. ἦνται = ὦσι, Delph. 
ἦται -- 7), γράφηντι beside indic. ἔγραφεν, etc., but also Calymn. 
ἐ[γ]ρύαι to indic. Epid. ἐξερρύα. 

After the relation of ἵστᾶται to ἵστᾶται there arose also an 
aor. subj. σᾶ beside indic. σᾶ, e.g. Cret. παρθύσᾶται, Arc. βωλεύ- 
σᾶνται, likewise in Elean, with loss of σ (59.3), φυγαδεύᾶντι (no. 60), 
ποιήᾶται (no. 61). 


112 GREEK DIALECTS [151 


_2. The usual type is that in which the long vowel of the stem 
was followed by the short vowel subjunctive sign %, this being 
generally replaced by the more usual ’/, (cf. 150). Further change 
is due to the shortening, in the majority of dialects, of the long 
stem vowel before the following vowel (43). Hom. θήοµεν (θείο- 
μεν), Orns, δώοµεν, δώῃ, Boeot. καθιστᾶει, ἀποδώει, Delph. don, 
ἀντιπριᾶηται, Heracl. φᾶντι (from Ἐφἄωντι), Thess. δυνᾶξται, but 
with shortening Ion. θέωµεν, Att. θῶμεν, Cret. ἐνθίωμεν (ι from ϱ), 
ete. Similarly in the aorist passive, Hom. δαµήης, µιγήης, Boeot. 
κουρωθείει, ἐπιμελειθείει, κατασκευασθείει, ἐνενιχθείει, Arc. κακρι- 
θέε, but with shortening Ion. λυθέωμεν, Att. λυθῶμεν, Cret. πειθθί- 
ωντι (cf. ἐνθίωμεν), Heracl. ἐγεηληθίωντι, Rhod. ἐργασθέωντι, ete. 


Optative 


152. 1. Thématic. Late Delph. 3 pl. θέλοιν, παρέχοιν, etc., with 
-ev replaced by -v after the analogy of ἔφερον etc. 

2. Unthematic. The extension of τη to the plural, as often in 
Tonic and late Attic, is seen in late Delph. ἀποδιδοίησαν, doubtless 
due to κοινή influence. 

3. Unthematic type in contract verbs. See 157 0. 

4. o-aorist. The so-called Aeolic type in -eas, -eve, -ειαν, common 
in Attic-Ionic, is seen in El. κατιαραύσειε, later ἀδεαλτώβαιε with 
a from the indicative (as in the usual-az). But most dialects have 
αι throughout, as Cret. νικάσαι, Locr. συλάσαι, Arc. φθέραι, etc. 


Infinitive 


153. The infinitive of thematic forms. Att. φέρειν. 

1. -ειν or -nv, according as the dialect has ει or η from ε + ε (25). 
So Att.-Ion., Thess. (Thessaliotis), Loer., Corinth., Rhod. -ειν, but 
Lesb., El., Lac. -ην. 

2. -εν. So in Arcadian (but -ην at Lycosura, near Elis), Cyprian 
(or -év ?), Delphian, and many of the Doric dialects (Heracl., Argol., 
Cret., Ther., Coan, etc.). 


155 | INFLECTION 113 


3. Some of these dialects have -εν even from verbs in -εω, e.g. 
Cret. cooper, ἐνεοικέν (but also καλῆν, μολῆν; both types at Gor- 
tyna), Ther. διοικέν, Coan δειπνέν, Calymn. µαρτυρέν, Arg. πωλέν. 

154. The infinitive of unthematic forms. Att. εἶναι. 

1. -ναι. So in Attic-Ionic and Arcado-Cyprian, e.g. Att-Ion. 
εἶναι, δοῦναι, Cypr. δορέναι (probably -ρεναι, like -μεναι), κυμερέναι, 
Are. ἦναι. 

2. -μεναι. So in Lesbian, as in Homer, e.g. ἔμμεναι, θέμεναι, 
δόμεναι. 

3. -μεν. δόμεν etc. in Thessalian, Boeotian, and nearly all the 
West Greek dialects. 

4. -μην. Cret. ἤμην ete. (but also ἦμεν; both types at Gortyna). 

5. -μειν. δόµειν ete. (probably formed from -μεν after the analogy 
of -ειν) in Rhodes and vicinity (Carpathus, Telos) and the Rhodian 
colonies (Phaselis in Pamphylia; Gela and Agrigentum, in Sicily ; 
also at Rhegium no. 100). 

155. Interchange of thematic and unthematic types of infinitive. 

1. -μεν is extended to thematic forms in Boeotian and Thessalian 
(Pelasgiotis), as sometimes in Homer (cf. εἰπέμεν, and εὐπέμεναι), 
e.g. Boeot. φερέμεν, Thess. ὑπαρχέμεν. Cf. also Cret. προρειπέµεν in 
an early inscription of Lyttus. 

2. The aorist passive infinitive, which is regularly unthematic 
(Att. γραφῆναι, Dor. γραφῆμεν), follows the thematic type in Les- 
bian and Arcadian, e.g. Lesh. ἐπιμελήθην, ὀντέθην, etc., Arc. θύσθεν 
or θύσθεν (i.e. -η-ν with v added to the aor. pass. stem, or -εν with 
complete assimilation to ὑπάρχεν etc.). 

3. In Lesbian the present infinitive of unthematic vowel stems, 
as well as of the contract verbs, which otherwise follow the unthe- 
matic type (157), ends in -ν, not -μεναι, e.g. δίδων, κέρνᾶν, ὄμνῦν, 
κάλην, στεφάνων, κατείρων (καθιεροῦν). Once also aor. infin. πρό- 
στᾶν (but usually -μεναι, as θέμεναι, δόμεναι). 

4. For the thematic forms of the perfect infinitive in various 
dialects see 147.2. 

5. For Euboean τιθεῖν etc., and even εἶν beside εἶναι, see 160. 


114 GREEK DIALECTS [156 


156. The infinitives in -ca and -σθαι. Thessalian (Larissa) has 
ὀνγράψειν, δεδόσθειν, ἔσσεσθειν, πεπεῖστειν, ἑλέστειν, etc., With -ει 
from -αι (27), and ν added after the analogy of other infinitives. 
Boeot. -σθη, -στη with η from αι (26). For or = σθ, see 85.1. 


Unthematic Inflection of Contract Verbs 


157. The pe-inflection of contract verbs, sometimes known as 
the Aeolic inflection, is characteristic of Lesbian, Thessalian, and 
Arcado-Cyprian, e.g. Lesb. κάληµι (Sappho), κάλεντον, κατάγρεντον, 
εὐεργέντεσσι, [ὀ]μονόεντες, στοίχεις (78), Thess. ἐφάνγρενθειν = 
ἐφαιροῦνται, εὐεργετές (78), στραταγέντος (but βυλδρέοντος in no. 33, 
and so perhaps always in Thessaliotis), Arc. ποίενσι, ποέντω, ἀδι- 
κέντα, κυένσαν, Πιεροθυτές (78), ζαμιόντω, καταφρονῆναι, Cypr. κυ- 
µερναι. τελεσφορέντες in an inscription of Cyrene is probably a 
relic of the pre-Doric (Achaean) element in Thera. j-forms are 
also quoted as Boeotian by the grammarians, but the inscriptions 
show only the usual type (στραταγίοντος etc.). 

a. The stem ends in a long vowel, which is regularly shortened before yr 
(though also, with analogical η, Lesb. κατοικήντων in contrast to usual evep- 
γέντεσσι etc., and προνόηνται, διασάφηνται, like Att. δίζηνται, in contrast to 
Thess. épavypevOev), but is otherwise retained throughout, e.g. Lesb. αἴτη- 
ται, κάλησθαι, ἐπιμελήσθω. ζαμιώσθω, ποιήµενος, προαγρηµµένω, Thess. ἄπε- 
λευθερούσθειν. διεσαφειµένα. Arc. ἀδικήμενος, ζαμιώσθω (no. 18.28, but reading 
uncertain). This type, then, follows the analogy of that seen in έβλην, 
βλῆτο, BAjpevos, δίζηµαι, etc. rather than that of τίθημι, τίθεμεν, τιθέμενος, 
with vowel-gradation. But even the latter sometimes shows an extension 
of the long vowel from the singular active, e.g. Lesb. [προστί]θησ[θον], 
δίδωσθαι, like Hom. τιθήµεναι, τιθήµενος. 

b. The more limited extension of the pr-inflection to the optative of con- 
tract verbs, as in Att. φιλοίην, µισθοίην. ete., is occasionally found elsewhere. 
Ion. ἀνωθεοίη beside ποιοῖ, El. συλαίε, δαµοσιοία (= -οιη) beside δοκέοι, ποιέοι͵ 
ἐνπδι. Cf. also the infinitives El. δαμοσιῶμεν, Cret. ζαμιόμεν. 


Middle Participle in -ειμενος 


158. The middle participle in -ειμενος (or -nwevos) from verbs in 
-ew, as if from -ε-εμενος instead of -ε-ομενος, is characteristic of the 


161 | INFLECTION 115 


Northwest Greek dialects and Boeotian, e.g. Locr. ἐνκαλείμενος, 
Delph. καλείµενος, ποιείµενος, etc., Boeot. δείµενος, El. κα(δ)δαλέ- 
pevos. This is due to the analogy of forms which regularly had ει 
(or η) from e-e, as the infinitive καλεῖσθαι. Cf. Phoc. ποιεῖνται = 
ποιοῦνται, formed after ποιεῖσθε. 


a. Lesb. καλήµενος, Arc. ἀδικήμενος, etc. do not belong here, but among 
the other pu-forms of these dialects. See 157 a. 


Type φιλήω, στεφανώω 

159. Forms in -n@, -ww, with the long-vowel stem of the other 
tenses extended to the present, are found in various dialects, e.g. 
Lesb. ἀδικήει, Thess. κατοικείουνθι (3 pl. subj.), Delph. στεφανωέτω, 
δουλώηι, Phoc. κλαρώειν, Boeot. δαµιωέµεν, δαµιώοντες (only in late 
inscriptions of Orchomenus, and probably due to Aetolian influ- 
ence). Ther., Rhod., etc. στεφανῶι, Calymn. ἀξιῶν may be from -ωει, 
and so belong here, but contraction from -οει is also possible (cf. 
25 α). 

Transfer of p.t-Verbs to the Type of Contract Verbs 

160. The transfer of certain forms of me-verbs to the inflection 
of contract verbs is found in various dialects, as Att. ἐτίθει, ἐδίδου, 
Delph. ἀποκαθιστάοντες, διδέουσα, but is most wide-spread in Ionic. 
With τιθεῖ etc. in Homer and Herodotus, compare διδοῖ (Miletus) 
and the Euboean infinitives τιθεῖν, διδοῦν, καθιστᾶν, and even εἶν be- 
side εἶναι. 

Some Other Interchanges in the Present System 

161. 1. Verbs in -ευω form their present in -είω in Elean, as 
φυγαδείην = φυγαδεύειν, beside aor. φυγαδεύαντι, also (with a after 
p, 19 4) κατιαραίων = καθιερεύων, beside aor. κατιαραύσειε, and λα- 
τραι[όμενον], λατρειόμενον = λατρευόµενον. So also µαστείει = 
µαστεύει, in an inscription of Dodona. This represents the normal 
phonetic development from -εειω, the usual -evw being due to the 
influence of the other tenses. 

2. Verbs in -aw show forms in -ew in various dialects, but, with 
few exceptions, only where the ε is followed by an o-vowel, e.g., 


116 GREEK DIALECTS [161 


aside from literary examples (as Hom. µενοίνεον, Alem. ὀρέων, 
Theocr. ὀρεῦσα), Delph. συλέοι, συλέοντες (but συλήτω), ἐπιτιμέον- 
τες, θωεόντων (Att. θ5ᾶν, Locr. θδιέστδ), Aetol. νικεόντοις, Rhod. 
τιμοῦντες and also τιμεῖν (Agrig.), El. ἐνεβέοι, Cret. (with ὁ from ε, 
9.4) ἐβίον, ἐπαριόμενον, μοικίον (µοιχάω). According to some this 
rests upon an actual phonetic change of ao to eo, the ao (ω) in 
Attic and elsewhere being a restoration due to leveling with the ae 
forms. But we may have to do simply with a transfer to the -εω 
type, which was mainly favored where it offered uncontracted forms 
(in most dialects eo was uncontracted until late, but ee contracted ; in 
all forms like Rhod. τιμοῦντες the ου is an Attic substitution for εο). 

a. Conversely Delph. χρηάοµαι for usual χρηέοµαι seen in Meg. χρηείσθω, 
El. χρεέσθαι, Boeot. χρειεῖσθαι, Att., Ion., Heracl. χρῆσθαι (Att. χρᾶσθαι is 
late), Cret. χρῆθθαι, Lac., Locr. χρῆσται, Ion. χρεώμενος, Rhod. χρεύµενος, 
Delph. χρείµενος (158). 

162. Among other, more individual, cases of variation in the 
present stem, may be mentioned : 

1. -ιζω---οω, especially in West Greek. Boeot., Phoc. δουλίζω 
(Delph. δουλόω intrans. = Att. δουλεύω), Delph., Thess. ἄπελευθε- 
ρίζω, Delph., Rhod., Mess., Cret. ὀρκίζω (but also Ionic and Attic 
sometimes), Dor. στεφανίζω (ἐστεφάνιξα Ar. Eq. 1225). 

2. -aw =-ow. Lesh. ἀξιάω (ἀξιάσει), Thess., Dor. κοινάω, Phoe. 
σκανἒν (also Att. σκηνᾶν) = σκηνοῦν, Heracl. ἀράω (ἀράσοντι) = 
ἀρόω. ΟΙ. Cret. ἄρατρον = ἄροτρον. 

3. -οω. Delph., Arg., Meg., Cret., Ther., Sicil. σκευόω = σκευάζω, 

soeot. πιθόω = πείθω, Heracl. πριόω (subj. πριῶι from Ἀπριώηι, 159) 
= πρίω. 

4. γέλαμι = γελάω, in Epid. διεγέλα, καταγελάµενος. ἔλαμι-- 
ἐλαύνω, in Coan ἐλάντω, Arg. ποτελάτδ, Heracl. ἐπελάσθω (140.3 0). 
Locr. ἀπελάδνται, though it could be from ἐλάω, probably belongs 
here. 

5. Boeot., Thess. γίνυµαι = γίνομαι, with transfer to the vu-class. 

6. Aetol., Lac., Cret. ἀγνέω = ἄγω, but mostly in the perfect, as 
Aetol. ἀγνηκώς etc. beside other tenses from ἄγω. 


168] INFLECTION ΠΕΡῚ 


7. For Att. ζῶ, js from ἔζήω ete, most dialects have ζώω 
(Boeot., Cret. daw) as in Homer. These are from inherited. by-forms 
of the root. 

8. Cret. λαγαίω, release (cf. λήγω, λαγα-ρός), aor. λαγάσαι, like 
Hom. κεραίω (also Delph.), aor. κερά(σ)σαι (cf. 143), but also λα- 
γάζω, aor. λαγάσσαι (cf. ἀπολάγαξις, like χρημάτιξις, 142 a). 

9. To πεύθομαι, ὠνέομαι, ἐλεύσομαι Cretan has the active forms 
πεύθω, inform, ὠνέω (over, ὠνίοι), sell, ἐπελευσεῖ, will bring (οἵ. 
Hesych. ἐλευσίω" οἴσω), aor. ἐπελεῦσαι, ἐπέλευσαν, ete. 

10. Cret. δίοµαι = διώκω, as sometimes in Homer. 

11. Cypr. δυράνω, δώκω = δίδωμι. 


12. Are. τείω = Tivo, formed to τείσω, ἔτεισα (cf. σείω, σείσω, etc.). 


The Verb to be 


163. 1. First singular present indicative. *éoué, whence Lesb. 
ἔμμι, Thess. ἐμμί, elsewhere εἰμί or ἡμί. See 76. 

2. Third plural present indicative. *évré (cf. Skt. santi, Osc.- 
Umbr. sent), whence, with substitution of ἐ after the analogy of the 
other forms, West Greek ἐντί, Att.-Ion. εἰσί See 61.1, 77.3. 

3. Third singular imperfect. ἧς (from Ἐῆσ-τ, cf. Ved. Skt. ds) is 
attested for various West Greek dialects (Acarn., Corcyr., Delph., 
Epid., lit. Doric), Boeotian (παρεῖς), Arcadian, and Cyprian, and is 
probably the form in all dialects (for Locr. év, see no. 55.9, note) 
except Attic-Ionic, where it was replaced by ἦν (Hom. ἦεν), the old 
third plural (from Ἐῆσεν, cf. Skt. dsan). 

4. Third plural imperfect. Most dialects had ἦν (see above, 3), 
examples of which are found in literary Doric, Delphian, and Lo- 
erian. For Boeot. παρεῖαν, Att.-lon. ἦσαν, see 138.5. 

5. Third singular imperative. ἔστω in most dialects. But late 
ἤτω, with ἡ of ἣν etc. after the analogy of e.g. στήτω to ἔστην. El. 
ἤστω, also with analogical η but with retention of σ. 

6. Third plural imperative. Arg. ἔντω, Boeot. ἔνθω (139.2), Cret. 
ἔντων, formed from 3 pl. indic. évré. Also thematic ἐόντω, ἐόντων, 
e.g.in Delphian. Ion. ἔστων, Attic ὄντων and late ἔστωσαν. 


118 GREEK DIALECTS [163 


7. Present infinitive. The difference in the form of the ending 
(154) and also in the development of o + nasal (76) explains the 
great variety of forms, Attic-lonic εἶναι (also Eub. εἶν, 160), Are. 
ἦναι, Lesh. ἔμμεναι, Thess. ἔμμεν, West Greek and Boeotian εἶμεν 
or ἦμεν (25), Rhod. εἴμειν, Cret. ἤμην. 

8. Present participle. ἐών in most dialects, Att. ὦν. But there 
are also unthematic forms, as Heracl. ἔντες (also quoted from Alec- 
man; from *évres with é as in ἐντί, above, 2), fem. Lesb., Epid. ἔσσα 
(also in some Doric writers; cf. ἐσσία = οὐσία Plato Crat. 4019), 
Are., Arg., Mess. ἔασσα, Cret. ἴαττα, ἴαθθα (all from Ἐἄτια = Skt. 
sati, with the substitution or prefixing of é after the analogy of the 
other forms). 

a. This unthematic feminine formation in -ατια (from -nt-ia) is seen also 
in some forms quoted by Hesychius, namely έκασσα (ἀέκασσα), Cret. ᾳέκαθθα 
(γέκαθα) = ἑκοῦσα, ἴασσα (Exiacoa) = ἰοῦσα. 

9. Middle forms, as imperf. ἤμην ete., are late. Cf. 3 sg. subj. 
ἦται at Delphi, 3 pl. subj. ἦνται at Andania. 

10. In a Cretan inscription of Dreros (no. 113) we find τέλομαι 


» / / 
= ἔσομαι, συντέλεσθαι = συνέσεσθαι. 


WORD-FORMATION 


On the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Peculiarities of 
Composition 


164. 1. -ηιος != Att. -ειος. Att. -ειος is in part derived from -ηιος 
(this again in part from -ηριος, cf. Boeot. Καρυκεείο), which is re- 
tained in various dialects, e.g. Ion. ὑερήιον, Delph. ἱερήιον, Lesb. 
ἐρήιον, Ion., Cret. οἰκήιος, Ion., Lesb., Cret. πρυτανήιον, Ion., Cret. 
ἀνδρήιος, Ion. βασιλήιος, φοινικήια, Delph. παιδήια. On the ac- 
centuation of these forms, see 37.2. 

2. Adjectives of the type χαρίεις are from -ρεντ- (Skt. -vant-). 
The feminine was originally -ρατια (like Skt. -vati, from the weak 
stem -wnt-; cf. ἔασσα 163.8), whence, with substitution of ε for a 
from the analogy of the forms in -ρεντ-, arose µετία, this yielding 
-(Ε)εσσα or -(f)eTTa (81). Cf. Boeot. χαρίρετταν, Corcyr. στονό- 
Εε(σ)σαν, Pamph. τιµάρε(σ)σα. The genuine Attic forms have ττ, 
as μελιτοῦττα (Ar.), Μυρρινοῦττα (inscr.), those with σσ being 
poetical and in origin Ionic. Most adjectives of this type are 
poetical only, except in substantive use especially the numerous 
names of places in -devs, for which see also 44.4. 

a. A relic of the weak stem -ρατ- is seen in a few derivatives, as Φλιά- 
σιοι (cf. Φλιοῦς) or ᾿Αναγυράσιοι (cf. ᾿Αναγυροῦς), from -ο(ε)άτιοι (with 
hyphaeresis of ο), in contrast to the usual -όντιοι, -ούντιοι, or -ούσιοι, from 
τορέντιοι. 

3. -τίς -σις. See 61.3. For -ξις see 142 «. We find -σσις instead 
of usual -σις in Arg. ἀλιάσσιος, Epid. στεγάσσιος, Troez. ἑρμάσσιος, 
Boeot. ἀγόρασσιν, in which the first σ is due to the influence of 
forms like στεγαστός, στέγασμα. 


1 For convenience the form of the nominative is cited, rather than that of 
the stem. 
119 


120 GREEK DIALECTS [164 


4. -σμος, -σμα. In most words o has replaced, by analogy, an 
earlier dental, which is sometimes preserved, as in Hom.: ὀδμή = 
Att. ὀσμή. So for Att. θεσμός, θέσµιος, we find Dor. τεθµός, τέθµιος 
(Pindar; τεθµός also Delph., τέθµιον Boeot.), and Lac., Epid. θε- 
θµός, Locr., El. θέθµιον (65). After the analogy of forms in -σμα, 
especially ψήφισμα, νόμισμα, arose Arg. γράσσµα = γράμμα. For 
Cret. ψάφιγµα, ψάφιμμα, see 142 a. 

5. -tTnp -Ξ- -της (-τᾶς). As a productive suffix of nouns of agency 
the older -τηρ has been very largely displaced by -της (-τᾶς), but 
most fully in Attic prose. As forms with -τηρ = usual -της (-τᾶς) 
are not infrequent in poetry, e.g. Hom. ἐθελοντήρ, Hes. αὐλητήρ, 
so they occur also sometimes in the dialects, e.g. Locr., Pamph. 
δικαστήρ (but in most dialects δικαστᾶς, like Att.-Ion. δικαστής), 
Delph. βεβαιωτήρ, Corcyr. διορθωτήρ. Cf. also Cypr. ατήρ like 
Hom. ἰατήρ = usual ἑατρός. 

6. -ιος =-eos. In adjectives of material Lesbian and Thessalian 
have -ιος (which is not from -eos ; Boeot. -cos may be -ιος or -εος), 
as Lesb. χρύσιος, χάλκιος, ἀργύριος, Thess. λίθιος (cf. Hom. λίθεος, 
but in most dialects λίθινος). 

7. -nv=-wv. Hypocoristic proper names ΊΠ -ην instead of the usual 
-ov,as Αρχήν, Τιµήν, are very frequent in the Corinthian colonies of 
Apollonia and Epidamnus, and are occasionally found elsewhere. 

8. -ωνδᾶς, -ονδᾶς. Patronymics in -wvdas, as ᾿Επαμεινώνδας, are 
most common in Boeotian, but are not infrequent in Phocian and 
Euboean (-ὠνδης), while elsewhere they are rare and probably im- 
ported. The parallel, but less common, -ονδᾶς is attested for Boeo- 
tian, Thessalian, Locrian, and Euboean. 

9. Individual cases of dialectic variation in suffix are of course 
frequent. So, for example, Thess. λίθιος = λίθινος (cf. above, 6), Lon. 
νόµαιος, Locr. νόµιος = νόμιμος, Thess. ὀνάλα (but also ὀνάλουμα) 
= ἀνάλωμα, Boeot., Epir. ποθόδωµα (after ἀνάλωμα) = πρόσοδος, 
Thess. συνκλείς (stem -κλη-τ-, cf. προβλής etc.) -- σύγκλητος ἐκκλη- 
σία, Cret. ἡμίνα = τὸ ἥμισυ (also Sicil. ἡμίνα, used, like Epid. ῥεμί- 
τεια, in the sense of ἡμίεκτον), Cret. θῖνος (from *@-cvds formed 


166 | WORD-FORMATION 121 


from θιός after the analogy of ἀνθρώπ-ινος), ἔνθινος = θεῖος, ἔνθεος, 
Att. ἀδελφός but ἀδελφεός in other dialects, Delph. γάµελα (cf. 
γαμέτης) = γαμήλια. 

165. 1. -τερος. Noteworthy examples of the use of this suffix to 
denote contrasted relations (not merely those of degree as in the 
comparatives), as in δεξιτερός, ἀριστερός, are Arc. ἀρρέντερος, ΕΙ. 
ἐρσεναίτερος (for αι cf. γεραίτερος, παλαίτερος), θηλύτερος. 

2. -ιδιος forming adjectives from adverbs or adverbial phrases, 
as ἀίδιος, ἐπιθαλασσίδιος. So El. προσθίδιος (προστιζίον), Cret. 
ἐνδοθίδιος (ἐνδοθιδίαν δὅλαν household slave), Epid. ἐνδοσθίδιος 
(ἐνδοσθίδια entrails ; so ἐντοσθίδια Arist., Hipp.), Cret. ἐξαρχίδιος 
= ἐξ ἀρχῆς γιγνόμενος. 

3. -τρον. From words like λύτρον means of release, hence ran- 
som, the suffix came to be used freely in words denoting reward 
or amount paid, as νίκαστρον reward of victory, Epid. tatpa per- 
quisites for healing, lon., Coan τέλεστρα expenses of inauguration 
(of the priest. Cf. Coan τελέω inaugurate), Cret. κὀµιστρα gifts 
(more specific 2), and, even from a numeral, Cret. τρίτρα the three- 
Sold amount. 

4. -εων, -ων in nouns denoting place, as ἀνδρών (lon. ἀνδρεών, 
Pamph. ἀ(ν)δριιόν), ἀμπελών, νεκρών, ὀρνιθών. To this large class 
belong Heracl. τοφιών (ι--ε, 9.6) = ταφεών burial-place, γαιών heap 
of earth (cf. γαεών from Halaesa), βοών cow-shed, lon. στεφών ridge. 

This class is not to be confused with nouns of agency in Ion. 
-eov but Dor. ete. -ἄων, -ἄν, as Ion. Evvedv, Dor. κοινᾶν. See 41.4. 

166. 1. Proper names in -κλέᾶς, instead of -κλέης, -κλῆς, as Ἱππο- 
κλέας, are most common in Thessalian, but also occur in Boeotian, 
Phocian, and Aetolian. -κλέᾶς is a modification of -κλέης under 
the influence of hypocoristics in -εᾶς. 

9. Διόζοτος (i.e. Διόσ-δοτος, cf. Διόσ-κουροι) and Θειόσδοτος, 
Θεόζοτος, Θιόζοτος (formed after Διόσ-δοτος, cf. θεόσδοτος in He- 
siod), instead of usual Διόδοτος, Θεόδοτος, are frequent in Boeotian, 
and Thessalian also has Θεόζοτος, Θιόζοτος, and Θεόρδοτος (60.4). 
Elsewhere such forms are rare and doubtless imported. 


122 GREEK DIALECTS [167 


167. The interchange of different vowel stems in the first mem- 
ber of a compound, or before a derivative suffix, is sometimes dia- 
lectic. Thus Τιμοκλῆς, Τιμοκράτης, etc. in most dialects, but Ion. 
Τιμηκλῆς, Τιµηκράτης, Cnid. Τιμᾶκλῆς, Rhod. Τιµᾶκράτης, Τιμᾶ- 
πολις, likewise Rhod. Τιμᾶναξ (*Tipa-(¢)ava£) instead of usual 
Τιμῶναξ (*Tipo-(r)avaé). Thess. ὑλωρός (Δυλδρέοντος) from Ἐύλο- 
Εωρός, and so related to ὑληωρός from Ἐψλᾶ-ρεωρός as ὑλοτόμος to 
UAATOMOS. 

Άτα, Locr., Thess. οἰκιᾶτας (or ροικιᾶτας) from οὐκίᾶ, for usual 
οἰκέτης from οἶκος (ροικεύς is the form used in Cretan, as sometimes 
in Homer). Ion. πολιήτης, Cret., Epid. πολιάτας (also Pindar), Cret. 
πολιᾶτεύω, Arc. πολιᾶτις, for usual πολίτης etc.; cf. Heracl. πολιᾶ- 
νόμος, lon. πολιήοχος (Epic), Lac. πολιᾶχος (but Att. πολιοῦχος 
with -οῦχος from κληροῦχος etc.). 

Late Att. ἱερᾶτεύω, Locr., Phoc. ἱερητεύω (also in some κοινή 
inscriptions), Lesb. ἐρητεύω, Cret., Cyren. ἑαριτεύω, Mess. ἱεριτεύω, 
Chalced. ἱερωτεύω, ἱερωτεία (cf. Att. ἱερωσύνη). 

Carpath. δαµέτας, like οἰκέτης, for usual δαµότας, δηµότης, as 
conversely οἰκότης in an Attic inscription. So Cret. βίετος (ef. 
Astyp. Βίεττος) = βίοτος. Rhod. Ἱππέδαμος = Ἱππόδαμος, but 
Rhod. ᾿Αρχοκράτης = ᾿Αρχεκράτης, Cret. Μενοκράτης = Mevexpa- 
της, Meg. ᾿Αγόλαος -- ᾿Αγέλαος. 

After the analogy of names containing inherited i-stems arose 
also forms like ᾿Αρχίλοχος, ᾿Αρχίδαμος, ete. (cf. ἀρχιτέκτων) in 
various dialects, Rhod. Μενίδαµος, El. Σαίκλαρος, Coan, Nisyr., 
Mel. Λαίστρατος, Nisyr. Λαιδθένης. 

a. The well-known lengthening of the initial vowel of the second mem- 
ber of compounds, as in ἀνώνυμος, πανήγυρις, is seen in Ton. ἀνηρίθευτος = 
Att. ἀνερίθευτος. To the analogy of forms like ἐπάκοος. ἐπήκοος, which are 
of the same kind, is due the ἐπᾶ- of Cret. ἐπαβολά share (cf. Hesych. ἐπη- 
βολή: µέρος) and Hom. ἐπήβολος. Cf. κατηβολή in Euripides. 

168. Use of a patronymic adjective instead of the genitive sin- 
gular of the father’s name. Though occasionally found in literature, 
as in Hom. Τελαμώνιος Αἴας, this is the regular practice in prose 


168 | WORD-FORMATION 123 


only in the three Aeolic dialects. Thus Lesb. MéXavypos Πιθώνειος, 
᾿Αρχίππα ᾿Αθανάεια, Thess. Σύχουν ᾿Αντιγόνειος, Νικόλαος ᾿Αγει- 
σίαιος, Boeot. Θεόπομπος ᾿Ολυμπίχιος, Ἑρμάιος Νικιῆος. 


a. When the father’s name is itself a patronymic form in -δας or -tos, 
the genitive is regularly employed in Boeotian ; so also in early Thessalian, 
but later the adjective forms like ᾿Ἐπικρατίδαιος, Τιμουνίδαιος are usual. 

b. Under κοινή influence the use of the adjective was given up in favor 
‘of the ordinary genitive construction. Thus in Boeotian the genitive is 
usual after about 250 B.c. and occasionally found earlier. There is some 
evidence that the Plataeans adopted the Attic usage at an early date. See 
no. 42. 

ο. There are also examples in Thessalian and Boeotian of adjectives in 
agreement with appellatives, in place of a genitive of possession. Thess. 
TloAvéevaia ἐμμί (sc. ἆ στάλλα), etc. See the following. 

d. A genitive may be used in apposition to that implied by the ἈΠ. 
tive, as in Hom. Τοργείη κεφαλὴ δεινοῖο πελώρου. Boeot. Κα(λλλιαία ἐμὲ (se. 
a κύλιξ) τὸ Κέντρονος, Γοργίνιός ἐμι ὁ κότυλος καλός κ[αλ]ῦ, Lesb. σ[τάλλ]α 
᾽πὶ Σθενείαι ἔμμι τῦ Νικιαίοι (dat.) τὸ Ταυκίο (gen.) the son of Nicias, the son 
of Gaucus, where Γαυκίο is also a patronymic adjective, but in apposition 
with the genitive implied in Νικιαίοι. 


SY NTA 


169. Although the syntax of the dialects deserves fuller investi- 
gation than it has received, yet syntactical differences between the. 
dialects are much less striking than those of phonology and inflec- 
tion. To a considerable extent they consist merely in the conserva- 
tion in some dialects of early forms of expression which have become 
rare or obsolete in literary Greek, and in a less strict formalization 
of usage. Some peculiarities have already been mentioned in con- 
nection with the forms, e.g. in the use of certain pronouns (191-- 
131), adverbs and conjunctions (182-134), and in the meaning and 
construction of prepositions (136). It is necessary to add here only 
afew comments on certain uses of the cases and the moods. Some 
other, more isolated, peculiarities are observed in the notes to the 
inscriptions. 

CASES 
The Genitive 

170. Genitive of Time. The genitive of the ‘time within which’ 
is especially frequent in the early Cretan inscriptions, although ἐν 
with the dative is already the more usual expression. In both cases 
the article is used, while in late inscriptions we find only ἐν with 
the dative and without the article. Cf. Law-Code, 1.25 λαγάσαι τᾶν 
πέντ᾽ ἀμερᾶν release within five days, but 1.6 ἐν ταῖς τρισὶ ἀμέραις. 
So in Locrian, but without the article, τριὸν pévov beside ἐν τριά- 
povT ἀἁμάραις, as also in early Attic inscriptions. 

Aside from the adverbial phrases νυκτός etc., the use of the geni- 
tive of time is most persistent in dating, as μηνὸς ἑβδόμου etc., the 
usual expression in most dialects. More noteworthy is the phrase 
καὶ πολέμου (-ω) καὶ εἰρήνης (-as) which is common in the prox- 
eny decrees of various dialects, though eventually replaced in many 


by ἐν πολέμωι κτλ. 
194 


174 | SYNTAX 125 


The genitive of time is used distributively in various dialects, as 
also in Attic, e.g. Tas ἀμέρας or Tas ἀμέρας Εεκάστας daily, beside 
KaT ἀμέραν. 

171. Genitive of the Matter involved, in legal phraseology. Α]- 
though the genitive of the charge or penalty is common to all dia- 
lects, the genitive is nowhere else used so freely as in Cretan to 
denote the matter involved, e.g. καταδικακσάτο τὸ ἐλεύθερο δέκα 
στατέρανς, τὸ δόλο πέντε shall condemn him to a fine of ten staters 
in the case of a freeman, five staters in the case of a slave, τὸ δὲ 
Kpove κρίνεν decide as to the time, du ρεκάστο ἔγρατται as is pre- 
scribed for each case. 

The Dative 

172. The adnominal dative is more common than in literary 
Greek, and is especially frequent in the introduction to inscriptions 
or their separate sections, e.g. El. ἃ εράτρα τοῖς ϱαλείοις, Locr. τὸ 
τέθµιον τοῖς Ἡυποκναμιδίοις Aoppois, Phoc. ὁμολογία Ta πόλει 
Στειρίων καὶ Ta πόλει Μεδεωνίων, Boeot. διαγραφὰ Νικαρέτη, Att. 
ἀπαρχὲ τἀθεναίαι, γραμματεὺς τῆι βουλΏι καὶ τῶι δάµωι. 

For the dative instead of the genitive construction with various 
prepositions in Arcado-Cyprian, see 136.1. 


The Accusative 


173. A noteworthy accusative absolute construction is seen in 
Are. εἰ μὲ παρβεταξαμένος τὸς πεντέκοντα € τὸς τριακοσίος unless 
the Fifty or the Three Hundred approve. This is an extension from 
instances where the participle agrees with the accusative of a pre- 
ceding clause, as Arc. μὲ νέµεν μέτε ξένον μέτε ραστόν, εἰ μὲ ἐπὶ 
θοίναν Λίκοντα. ΟΙ. also Arc. κατάπερ τὸς ἐπισυνισταμένος . . . γε- 


γραπτοι as is prescribed in the case of those who conspire. 


THE MOODS 
The Subjunctive 


174. The subjunctive without ἄν or «a in conditional, relative, 
and temporal clauses, where the particle is regularly employed in 


126 GREEK DIALECTS [174 


Attic prose, though frequently omitted in Homer and sometimes 
elsewhere (Kiihner-Gerth II, pp. 426, 449, 474), is attested for 
several dialects, though always as the less common construction. 
Locr. αὐ δείλετ᾽ ἀνχδρεῖν, αἴ τις ἀνχδρέει (no. 55.7,26; ten exam- 
ples with «a in the same inscription), Arc. εἰ δέ τις ἐπιθιιάνε (Co- 
tilum), and so, probably, Are. εἰς ἐπὶ δόμα πῦρ ἐποίσξ (no. 17.21) in 
contrast to usual εἰκ ἄν (see 134.2), Cypr. ὁ ἐξορύξε, οἱ... ἴδσι 
(no. 19.951), Cret. θυγατρὶ ἓ διδδι when one gives it to the daugh- 
ter (Law-Code VI.1). Examples are not infrequent in later Locrian, 
Phocian, and Delphian inscriptions. 


The Optative 


175. In Elean the optative with «a is the usual form of prescrip- 
tions, e.g. συνµαχία κ᾽ ἔα ἑκατὸν εέτεα let there be alliance for a 
hundred years, ζέκα µναίς κα ἀποτίνοι ρέκαστος let each pay a fine 
of ten minae. Similarly in Cyprian, but without κε, e.g. δώκοι vu 
βασιλεύς the king shall give. 

The subjunctive without «a is used in the same sense in a late 
Elean inscription (no. 61.32,36). 

176. 1. The optative in conditional clauses survives in several 
dialects, although, except in Elean, it is much less frequent than 
the subjunctive, and indeed is almost wholly eliminated in favor of 
the subjunctive in Attic-Ionic inscriptions, and in Lesbian, Thessa- 
lian, Boeotian, Cyprian, Heraclean, Theran, Coan, Rhodian,— in 
fact in the majority of dialects. Where the optative survives, it is 
sometimes used with a still recognizable differentiation from the 
subjunctive, but oftener without such. In the Gortynian Law-Code, 
which offers the fullest material, there are in conditional clauses 
about 50 optatives to about 80 subjunctives. Some of these occur 
where the contingency is obviously one more remotely anticipated 
(e.g. VIL9, but if there should not be any freé persons, as contem- 
plated in the preceding subjunctive clauses ; 1.11, but if one should 
deny), others as mere variants of the subjunctive for parallel or 
even identical contingencies (e.g. opt. [X.18 = subj. VL25). In 


176 | SYNTAX LST 


Loecrian, no. 56A has the optative only (cf. also the relative clause 
Εὀτι συλάσαι), whereas no. 56B and no. 55 have the subjunctive 
only. In Delphian, no. 51 has the subjunctive usually, but αὐ δ᾽ ἐφι- 
ορκέοιµι A17,in an oath, where Attic also would have the optative, 
also ai δ᾽ ἐφιορκέοι C6 (here indirect discourse), and αὐ δέ τι τού- 
των παρβάλλοιτο C25, C50, D17; and in the numerous Phocian 
and Delphian manumission decrees the optative is of very frequent 
occurrence. The optative, beside the subjunctive, occurs also in 
Corcyraean, Achaean, and in the Northwest Greek κοινή (e.g. no. 62). 
In Argolic, the archaic nos. 76 and 78 have the optative only, and 
this occurs in some of the later inscriptions (but in no. 84 the opta- 
tives are in indirect discourse). In Arcadian, nos. 16 and 17 have 
the subjunctive only, but in no. 18 there are some examples of the 
optative. Even in the same clause the alternation of subjunctive 
and optative is not infrequent, e.g. Delph. εἰ δέ κα μὴ ποιῆ ἢ μὴ 
παραμένοι or εἰ δὲ μὴ ποιέοι ἢ μὴ παραµένη. See also no. 18.6, note. 

2. In relative and temporal clauses of future time, the predomi- 
nance of the subjunctive is even more marked. Noteworthy is the 
Tean curse, no. 3, where ὅστις with the optative is used in the curse 
proper, 1]. 1-34, while in the postscript warning against harming 
the stele on which the curse is inscribed, 1]. 35-40, we find ὃς ἄν 
with the subjunctive. There are a few examples of the optative in 
Cretan (Law-Code ΤΥ.14, and a few others), Locrian (see above), 
Delphian, and elsewhere (see 177). 

3. But in Elean the optative is uniformly employed in condi- 
tional, relative, and temporal clauses. For examples in conditional 
and relative clauses, see nos. 57—59. In the later no. 60 the sub- 

junctive also occurs, but with future perfect force. 
' 4. In final clauses the optative occurs, e.g. Heracl. Tab. 1.53 ff. 


> /{ > / \ \ > 
ἐστάσαμες ... ἀνχωρίξαντες ... , hws μὴ καταλυμακωθὴς ἄδηλω- 
θείη, Lesb. no. 22.13 ff. ἐπιμέλεσθαι ..., κατάγρεντον ..., WS κε 


. ἐμμένοιεν. But it is very rare, and most dialects have only the 
subjunctive with or without ἄν (κα, κε), or sometimes the future 
indicative. 


128 GREEK DIALECTS [177 


177. There are some examples of «a with the optative in con- 
ditional clauses, etc., as sometimes in Homer (Kiuhner-Gerth 11, 
pp. 482, 453), e.g. Locr. αὐ κ᾿ ἀδίκὸς ovdou (no. 56.4), Cret. ai κα... 
μὴ νυνατὸς εἴη, Epid. αἴ κα ὑγιῆ viv ποιήσαι (no. 84.60), Delph. εἰ 
δέ [τίς] κα ἐφάπτοιτο, ἐπεί κά τι πάθοι, Corcyr. af’ οὗ κ᾽ ἀρχὰ γέ- 


νοιτο, Ach. ἔστε κα ἀποδοῖεν. 


The Imperative and the Infinitive 


178. Both the imperative and the infinitive are freely used in 
prescriptions, often side by side in the same inscription. In general 
the infinitive is more frequent in early, the imperative in later, in- 
scriptions. For the Elean use of the optative with the same force, 
see 175. 

WORD ORDER 


179. A peculiarity of word order which is worthy of mention is 
the position of τις before κα in the phrase ai τίς κα, at δέ τίς κα. 
This is the regular order in the West Greek dialects, as contrasted 
not only with Att.-Ion.éav τις, ἤν τις, but with Are. εἰ δ᾽ ἄν τις, Cypr. 
ἔ κέ σις, Lesb. al κέ τις, Thess. αὐ (u)d κέ xis, Boeot. ἡ δέ κα τις. 
Boeotian has also, though less frequently, the West Greek order 


» / 
ἢ τίς κα. 


SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF 
THE SEVERAL GROUPS AND DIALECTS 


180. The following summaries, while not exhaustive, are intended 
to call attention to the most important characteristics of each group 
and dialect. These are indicated in the briefest manner, sometimes 
by a mere example, sufficient to identify, but not always to define, 
the phenomenon in question, and these brief indications are always 
to be interpreted in the leht of the sections to which reference is 
made in each case. Of peculiarities in vocabulary only some few 
of the most striking are mentioned.! 

To avoid needless repetition, many phenomena which are pecu- 
har from the standpoint of Attic or Attic-Ionic, but are common 
to all or most of the other dialects, are usually omitted, e.g. 


1. Original @ unchanged. 8 11. ἐών = ὦν. 163.9 
2. ἃ from do, dw. 41.4 2 αι tay Nl 
3. η from ae. 41.1 19. ἅτερος = ἕτερος. 18 ὦ 
4. Absence of v-movable. 102 14. ἱστία = ἑστία. 11 
5. Apocope of prepositions. 95 15. γίνομαι -- γίγνομαι. 86.7 
6. πόλις, πόλιος, etc. 109.1 16. δέκοµαι = δέχομαι. 66 
7. ἁμές, ὑμές, ace. ἁμέ, ὑμέ-- 17. ὄνυμα = ὄνομα. 22 ὃ 
ἡμεῖς etc. 119.95 18. δαμιοργός-- δημιουργός. 44.4 
8. Infin. -μεν. 154.3 19. ἠνεικα,ἤνικα -ε ἤνεγκα. 1444 
9. 3 pl. ἔθεν, ἔδον, etc. 138.5 20. πᾶμα = κτῆμα. 49.5 ὦ 
10. ἧς = ἦν. 163.3 21. tko = ἥκω. Glossary 


EAST GREEK 


ATTIC-IONIC 


181. Important characteristics of Attic-Ionic (1-7 specific Att.- 
Ton., 8-9 in common with Arc., 10 with Are.-Cypr.) : 


1 An exhaustive list of peculiarities would also include proper names which 


are peculiar to, or especially frequent in, a given dialect. 


130 GREEK DIALECTS [181 


1. η from @. 8 6. ἔθεσαν, ἔδοσαν, etc. 138.5 
Quantitative metathesis (λεώς 7. ἦν ὃ sg. imperf. of εἰμί. 163.3 
etc.). 41.4, 48 Conjunction εἰ, 134.1 

3. v-movable. 102 Particle dv. 134.2 


bo 


4. ἡμεῖς, ace. -έας, -ds. 119.2,5 10. Infin. -ναι. 154.1 
5, ποῦ, ὅπου, etc. 132.1 11. Very early loss of ¢. 50 


Tonic 


182. The chief characteristics of Ionic, as compared with Attic, 
are as follows. Some few of these are Ionic only (notably 1, also 
8, 9, 14, 20, 22), but most are common to various other dialects, some 
indeed to all except Attic, being repeated here from 180 to bring 
out the contrast with Attic more fully. A few peculiarities which 
are not general Ionic, but are common to all branches except West 
Tonic, are included. 


1. η from ἃ even aftere,t,p.8 14. 3 pl. τιθέαται etc. 139.2 
2. εα, €0,€w, εοι usually uncon- 15. ἐών = Att. ὦν. 163.8 
tracted. 42.1,5,6 16. Suffix -nvos = Att. -evos. 164.1 


3. ev=eo, from1V cent. on. 42.5 17. βόλομαι-- βούλομαι. 75 ὃ 
4. Crasis of 0,0 (ov),@,+a=o, 18. ἐρός (ἱρός) beside ἐερός. 13.1 
as τωηγῶνος = Att. τἀγῶ- 19. μέζων = Att. μείζων. 113.1 
vos. 94.1 20. δέκνυµι = Att. δείκνυμι. 49.1 
5. ξεῖνος, κούρη, etc. 54 with a 21. κεῖνος = Att. ἐκεῖνος. 125.1 
6. oo = Ait. Tr. 81 22. Evvos = Att. κοινός. 135.7 
7. po = Att. pp. 80 23. καρτερός = Att. κρατερός, in 
8. nv = Att. ἐάν, ἄν. 134.1} meaning = κύριος. 49.24, 
9. a@-stems, gen. sg. ΤΗ. -εω, -ω, Glossary 
gen. pl. -εων, -@v, dat. pl. 24. dnmopyos=Att.-oupyos. 44.4 
-ηισι(ν). 41.4, 104.7 25. ἰστία (ἱστία)-Ξ: Αἰ. ἑστία. 11 
10. πόλις, πόλιος, etc. 109.1,2 26. ἤνεικα, ἤνικα = Att. ἤνεγκα. 
11. βασιλεύς, -έος, etc. 111.3 1444 
12. -κλῆς, -κλέος. 108.14 27. ἰθύς = Att. εὐθύς. Glossary 


13. pe-verbs inflected like contracts, as τιθεῖ, τιθεῖν. 160 


188 | _ SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 131 


183. Kast Ionic is further characterized by: 

1. Psilosis. 57. 2. ao, εο = av, ev from fourth century on. 33. 
3. Short-vowel subj. of o-aorist. 150. 

184. Chian. The dialect of Chios contains a few special charac- 
teristics, which are of Aeolic origin : 

1. 3 pl. λάβωισιν, πρήξοισιν, etc., with ἐσ from vo. 77.3. 

2. Inflected cardinals, δέκων, πεντηκόντων, etc. 116. 

Note also γεγωνέω call aloud, as in Homer. 

a. The Aeolic doubling of nasals (73 ff.) is seen in the names of the 
mountain IleAwvatov in Chios and the promontory “Apyevvov opposite Chios, 
also in the personal name Φαννόθεμις in an inscription of Erythrae. Like- 
wise Aeolic is the Phocaean Ζιονύ(σιος). 19.1. All these features are relics 
of a time when the line between the Aeolice and the Ionic colonies was far- 
ther south than in the historical period. 

185. Central Ionic differs from East Ionic in the absence of psi- 
losis, etc. (183). Note also the restricted use of H, i.e. only = η from 
ᾱ, in the early inscriptions of some of the islands. 4.6. 

186. West Ionic, or Euboean, differs from the other divisions of 
Ionic as follows: 


1. tv as in Attic, not σσ. 81 5. τοῦτα, τούτει, ἐντοῦθα = ταῦ- 

2. pp as in Attic, not po. 80 τα, ταύτηι, ἐνταῦθα. 124 

3. ξένος etc. asin Attic, not ξεῖ- 6. -κλέης, gen. -κλέω. 108.1 a 
vos. 54 7. Proper names in -1s, gen.-cdos, 

4. -ει, -οι from -ηι, -ωι (in Ere- as often in Attic (East and 
tria about 400 B.c.). 39 a Central Ion. -ιος). 109.5 


8. εἶν beside εἶναι. 160 


187. Eretrian. In addition to the other Euboean peculiarities, 
the dialect of Eretria, seen in inscriptions of Eretria and Oropus, is 
specifically characterized by the rhotacism of intervocalic σ, as 
ἔχουριν = ἔχουσιν, 60.3. The use of ἄν (Oropus), ἐάν (Eretria) is 
due to Attic influence. 

188. Attic influence. Ionic was the first of all dialects to yield 
to Attic influence, and after the fifth century there are few inscrip- 
tions that are wholly free from Attic forms. See 277. 


132 GREEK DIALECTS [189 


ARCADO-CYPRIAN 1 


189. Special characteristics of Arcado-Cyprian :? 


Ἱ. τει 10 5. ols, σις = τις (but Arc. usu- 
2. Gen. sg. -αυ. 22 ally τις). 68.3 

3. πός = πρός. 135.6 6. ὄνυ = ὅδε. 198 

4. κάς -- καί (but Are. usually 7. Dat. with ἀπό, ἐξ, etc. 136 


καί). 134.3 8. -κρέτης = -κράτης. 49.2 
190. Characteristics common to Arcado-Cyprian and various 
other dialects (1 Att.-Ion., 2 Ion., 3-6 Aeol., 7 N.W.Grk.):1 


1. Infin. in -ναι. 154.1 9. ἐς = ἐξ before cons. (but 
2. βόλομαι = βούλομαι. 75 Ὁ Cypr. also ἐξ). 100 

3. amv = amo. 22 10. Masc. o-stems, acc. sg. -ην 
4. ov (bv) = ava. 6, 22 (Are. also voc. sg.-n). 108.2 
Ὁ. Ὅρ ΞΞ αρ. 5 11. ἱερής = ἱερεύς, ete. (but usual 
6. pt-inflect. of contract vbs. 157 only in Arc.). 111.4 

7. ἐν (tv) = εἰς. 185.4 12. Subj. -ης, τη; 149 

8. η, ὦ = spurious ει, ου. 25 13. Article as relative. 126 


191. Noteworthy is the considerable number of words-or mean- 
ings which are otherwise known only, or with rare exceptions, as 
poetical, mainly Homeric. Some of the most striking examples are: 

1) In Arcadian and Cyprian. αἶσα share (also Lac.), οἶ(ε)ος 
alone, εὐχολά prayer or imprecation. 

2) In Arcadian. δέαµαι, ἀπύω summon, κέλευθος road, δῶμα 
temple, ἆμαρ (but see no. 16.21, note). 

3) In Cyprian. ϱάναξ, ἀνώγω, αὐτάρ, ἔλος meadow, ἰϊατήρ, κασί- 
γνητος (also Lesb.; possibly Thess. κατίγν[ειτος]), χραύομαι border 
on (Hom. χραύω graze), ἰδέ, νυ (also Boeot. 134.5). 


1 Several of the characteristics cited below under the head of Arcadian or of 
Cyprian, for which corresponding forms are lacking or ambiguous in the other 
dialect, probably are also Arcado-Cyprian. See also 199. 

3 Τη this and similar captions ‘‘special’’ is not to be taken too rigorously. 
Some few peculiarities of which occasional examples are found elsewhere are 
included, 6. σ., in this section, ἐν = ἐν, which is regularly found only in Arcado- 
Cyprian, but of which there are a few examples elsewhere. 


195 | 


Arcadian 


SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 


Lesb., 5 Aeol., 6, 14, 15 West Greek) : 


Conjunction εἰ. 134.1 
Particle ἄν. 134.2 
δέκοτος = δέκατος. 6 
Pass. infin. -nv. 155.2 
πεδά (πέ) = μετά. 135.5 
παρετάξωνσι etc. 142 


- pp = pe. 80 


πάνσα etc. 77.3 
Ace. pl. -os, nom. sg. part. 
Πιεροθυτές. 78 


. Dat. sg. -οι. 106.2 

. Subj. δέᾶτοι etc. 151.1 

194, Special Arcadian : 

. Gen. sg. fem.-av (Tegea). 104.2 
. 9 Τ|.-νσι. 77.3 

. 3sg. mid. -τοι = -ται. 139.1 

. δέκο, hexotov = δέκα, ἑκατόν. 6 


. Numerals in -κάσιοι = -Ko- 


σιοι. 117.2 


. Ovi = ὅδε. 123 


12. 
13. 
14. 


10. 
tf: 
12. 


199 


192. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics. See 189-191. 
193. In common with various other dialects (1,2 Att.-Ion., 3, 4 


Infin. -εν. 153.2 

3 pl. imy. -ντω. 140.3 a 

ἥμισσος = ἥμισυς (but also 
the latter). 61.6 


. ὀδελός = ὀβολός. 49.3 
. μέστ᾽ until. 132.9 
. Peculiarities in the use of 


the spiritus asper. 58 a, d 
Ε in early inser. initially and 
after cons., but lost be- 
tween vowels; initially 
tillabout 300 B.c. 52,53,54 


κατύ = κατα. 22,95 


. πλός = πλέον. 113.2 


elk ἄν. 134.2 a 

ἀπυδόας = ἀποδούς. 144 

δέλλω = βάλλω. 68.1 

Ποσοιδάν-- Τοσειδῶν. 49.1, 
61.5 


195. External influence in the dialect. The fact that κάς and 


σις, agreeing with Cyprian, are found only in one early inscription 


(no. 16), while all others have καί and τις, is probably due to ex- 
ternal influence, though not specifically Attic. See 275. The Tegean 
building inscription (no. 18) of the third century shows some few 


Attic κοινή forms, as πλέον instead of πλός, once gen. sg. -ου, etc. 


From the latter part of the third century on, when the chief Arca- 


dian cities belonged to the Achaean, and for a time to the Aetolian, 


League, the language employed in most of the inscriptions is neither 


154 GREEK DIALECTS [195 


Arcadian nor Attic κοινή, but the Doric, or in part Northwest Greek, 
κοινή. See 279. But the decree of Megalopolis (Ditt. Syll. 258) of 
about 200 B.c., though showing a remarkable mixture of forms, is 
mainly in the native dialect. 


Cyprian 


196. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics. See 189-191. 
197. In common with various other dialects: 


1. « from ε before vowels. 9.3 7. Dat.sg.-6,-a beside -δι, -ᾱι. 38 

2. Glide sound afters expressed, 8. Ace. sg. ζατέραν ete. 107.1 
as ζἰατέραν. 56 9. βασιλεύς, -€f0S. 1111 

3. αἷλος = ἄλλος. 74 ὃ 10. 3 pl. κατέθι]αν. 138.5 

4. Psilosis. 57 11. xe = ἄν. 134.2 

5. πείσει] = τείσει. 68.1,2 12. ¢ in all positions. 52-55 | 

6. Occasional omission of intervoc. and final σ. 59.4 


198. Special Cyprian : 


1. Gen. sg. -ὂν. 106.1 6. παι indeed. 182.5 

2. πτόλιει etc. 109.4 Fer ἢ lead 

3: 3 ΞΡ. mud: -πυ-- τὸ 22 8. δυράνω,δώκω-ςξ δίδωμι. 162.11 
4. ζᾶ -- γᾶ, etc. 62.4 9. ερέτα, ερετάω. 55 

5. ὐ-- ἐπί. 135.8 


199. It is uncertain whether the infinitive should be transcribed with 
-εν or -εν, the accusative plural with -os, -os, or -ο(ν)ς. In the absence of 
any evidence to the contrary, we assume -εν and -ος in agreement with Ar- 
cadian. But the dative singular is to be transcribed -οι, in spite of Are. -οι, 
on account of the frequent omission of the final ὁ (38); and the third plu- 
ral ending is transcribed with -σι, not -(ν)σι, in spite of Arc. -νσι, on account 
of φρονέοὶ (59.4). 

200. All dialectic inscriptions are in the Cyprian syllabary. The 


inscriptions in the Greek alphabet, beginning with the Macedonian 
period, are all in the κοινή. 


1 Given under this head because of the agreement with Thessalian and Boeo- 
tian, although this agreement is accidental, Cyprian not sharing in the general 
phenomenon to which the Thessalian and Boeotian forms belong. 


205 | SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 135 


AEOLIC 


201. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian, Thessalian,! and 
Boeotian (6 also Delph. etc., 7 also Arc.-Cypr., 8 also Arc.) : 


1. Labial instead of dental in 4. ἴαξ µία. 114.1 

πέμπε -- πέντε, etc. 68.2 5. pe = ρι. 18 
2. Perf.act. part.-wv,-ovtos. 147.3 6. Dat. pl. πόδεσσι etc. 107.3 
3. Patron. adj. instead of gen.sg. 7. po = pa, etc. 5 


oO 


of father’s name. 168 . Ὄερσ--- Θαρσ-. 49.2 


202. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian and Thessalian ! 
(4-7 also Arc.-Cypr.)« 


1. Double liquids and nasals in 4. pu-inflection of contract verbs. 
ἐμμί, στάλλα, etc. 74-76, 157 
UE - 5. ov = ava. 6 

2. ἀγρέω (avypéw)=aipéw. Glos- 6. amv = ἀπό. 22 
sary 7. Ke = ἄν. 134.2 


3. 4 from ¢ before vowels. 19 


203. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian and Boeotian (2 
also Arc., Cret., etc.) : 


1. ἐκάλε-σσα etc. 148 2. πεδά = peta. 135.5 


204. Characteristics common to Thessalian! and Boeotian only 
(of which, however, only 1, which is Homeric, belongs to the Aeolic 
elements of these dialects) : 


1. Infin. φερέμεν etc. 155.1 5. Θεόζοτος. 166.2 
2. 3 pl. -νθι etc. 139.2 6. ἔλεξε-- εἶπε in the official 
3. εὐ = 7. 16 language of decrees. 


4. γίνυμαι = γίγνομαι. 162.5 


Lesbian 


205. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the 
other Aeolic dialects. See 901-208. 


1In some cases only East Thessalian (Pelasgiotis). See 214, 


136 GREEK DIALECTS [206 


206. In common with various other dialects (8, 9 with Arcadian) : 


1. η, ὦ = spurious ει, ου. 25 7. Article as relative. 126 
2. Final -ᾱ, -n, -@ = -ᾱι,-ηι,-ωι, 8. Infin. -ην. 153.1 

from end IV cent. on. 38 9. Perf. infin. -ην. 147.2 
3. Psilosis. 57 10. Pass. infin. -ην. 155.2 
4. Dat. pl.-atot,-ovor. 104.7,106.4 11. δέκοτος = δέκατος. 6 
5. βασίλευς, -nos, ete. 111.1 12. Early loss of ¢. 50 
6. Mase. o-stems, acc. se. -ην, gen. sg. -η, etc. 108.2 


207. Special Lesbian (1 in part Elean) : 


1. ισ from vs, as ace. pl. ταίς, 6. Infin. ἔμμεναι etc. 154.2 
τοίς, 3 pl. φέροισι. 77.3, 18 7. Infin.d/dv,cépvar, ete. 155.3 

2. αἴμισυς = ἡμισύς, etc. 17 8. 3 pl. imv. -ντον, -σθον. 140.5 

3. avws, ναῦος, etc. 35 9. Recessive accent. 103 

4. ὅτα = ὅτε. 132.9 10. πρόὀτανις (rarely Att.) Ξε πρύ- 

5. ὅττι, ὅππως, etc. 129.2 τανις. Glossary 


208. External influence in the dialect. From the Macedonian 
and very few of the inscriptions are earlier — there is 


period on 
usually some admixture of κοινή forms, as ava beside ov, µετά be- 
side πεδά, ὅτε beside dra, etc. But in the main the dialect is 
employed in inscriptions till about the middle of the second cen- 
tury B.c. Its use in inscriptions of Roman imperial times (cf. no. 24) 
represents an artificial revival. See 280. 


Thessalian 


209. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the 
other Aeolic dialects. See 201, 202. 

210. West Greek and Northwest Greek characteristics (cf. 
223.1,2,4,6, and 226.1,4,8) : 


Oo 


1. Retention of τ in δίδωτι ete. ψαφίξασθειν etc. 142 


(στι not quotable, but -νθι 4. ἱαρός beside ἱερός. 18.1 
from -ντι), ἵκατι, πότ, Πο- 5. ἐν = εἰς. 135.4 
τειδοῦν. 61 6. στ-- σθ (rare). 85.1 
2, ἵκατι = εἴκοσι. 116 7. παρά at, with with ace. 136.2 


213 | 


10. 


fe OS ΡῸ 


SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 


137 


211. In common with various other dialects : 


. ὁ from e before vowels (but 9, 
10. ¢ init. till about 400 B.c. 

. Final -ᾱ, -ου (from -ω), -ει 11. 
9 


oftener e). 9.7 


(from η) = -ᾱι, -ωι, -ηι. 38 12. 


3. ἐς = ἐξ before cons. 100 

4. πάνσα ete. 77.3 19. 
5. Ace. pl. -ος. 78 14. 
6. ττ-- πτ. 86.2 

7. πτόλις beside πόλις. 67 πο 
8. 66= ζ. 84 16. 


Psilosis in article. 58 a 


Gen. sg. -ᾱο, usually ᾱ. 41.4 

Gen. pl. -ἄουν, usually -ἂν. 
41.4 

βασιλεύς, -etos, etc. 111.1 

Plural inflection of δύω, as 
dvas. 114.2 


. Νικοκλέας etc. 166.1 


Article as relative. 126 


212. In common with Boeotian only. See 204. 


213. Special Thessalian: 


ov = ω. 23 
Gen. sg.-o1(butsee 214). 106.1 
Kis = τίς (but see 914). 68.4 
More extensive apocope than 
in any other dialect, name- 
ly in κάτ, πότ, πάρ, πέρ, 
ὀν, ἀπ, ἐπ, ὑπ. 95 
. Consonant-doubling in πόλ- 
λιος, ἰδδίαν, κΌρρον = κύ- 
ριον, etc. 19.3 
δέ = διά. ἢ 
. 9ΡΙ.ἐνεφανίσσοεν, ἐδούκαει, 
etc. 138.5 
. 3 sg. mid. ἐψαάφιστει ete. 
Larissa only. 27 


. 3 Ῥ]. mid. épavypevOew ete. 22. 


Larissa only. 27, 139.2 
Infin. δεδόσθειν etc. Larissa 
only. 27, 156 


11: 


We 
18. 
19, 
20. 
21. 


ὄνε (τόνε, τοίνεος, etc.) = ὅδε. 
199 

Relative use of «is, ποῖος. 
131 


3. pa = δέ. 134.4 
14. 
πο 
16. 


µέσποδι = ἕως. 132.9 a 
"Απλουν -- ᾽Απόλλων. 49.3 
Πετθαλός = Θεσσαλός. 65, 
68.2 
βέλλομαι = βούλομαι. 75 
λίθιος = λίθινος. 164.6,9 
δαύχνα = δάφνη. 68.4 a 
ὀνάλα = ἀνάλωμα. 164.9 
λιμήν = ἀγορά market-place 
(ἀγορά being = ἐκκλησία) 
κίων often used in place of 
στάλλα (στήλη) 


. ταγός as title of a state or 


municipal official 


138 GREEK DIALECTS [214 


214. Differences within Thessalian. The form of Thessalian 
which is best known is that of Pelasgiotis, represented mainly by 
inscriptions of Larissa, which show some special local peculiarities 
(213.8-10), Crannon, and Phalanna.! The dialect of Thessaliotis, 
represented mainly by inscriptions of Pharsalus and Cierium, dif- 
fers from that of Thessaliotis in two important respects, 1) gen. sg. 
of o-stems in -ὂ, -ου, not -οι, 2) pres. infin. of thematic verbs in -εν, 
-ειν, not -εμεν. The early inscription, no. 33, from Thetonium in 
the neighborhood of Cierium, shows, in addition to these two points 
of difference, τις not xis, dat. pl. of consonant stems in -σιν (χρέ- 
μασιν) not -εσσι (as at Pharsalus as well as in Pelasgiotis), Δυλδ- 
ρέοντος not -έντος, uncontracted gen. sg. in -ao, gen. sg. of father’s 
name instead of patronymic adjective (?see no. 33.11, note). Late 
inscriptions of Cierium have dat. sg. -οι, -αι, though at Pharsalus we 
find -ου, -a, just as in Pelasgiotis, and in no. 33 ἐν ταγᾶ beside ἐν 
ἀταγίαι points to -ᾱι, -δι. On 66= ὅ in ἐξξανακαά(δ)δἒν, no. 33, see 
84; on 77 beside σσ, see 81 0. 

From Histiaeotis and Perrhaebia the material is very scanty. 
From Magnesia there are a few fragmentary archaic inscriptions, 
but most are late and in the Attic κοινή. An early inscription of 
Phthiotis (Μεθίστας Πιθούνειος "΄Απλουνι IG. [X.i1.199) shows con- 
clusively, what was only natural to expect, that its dialect was also 
Thessalian. But nearly all the inscriptions date from the period of 
Aetolian domination and are in the Northwest Greek κοινή (279). 

Many of the characteristics cited in the preceding sections are 
as yet attested only in the inscriptions of Pelasgiotis, but, except 
where there is evidence to the contrary as stated, it is to be as- 
sumed provisionally that they are general Thessalian. For the 
points of agreement are more pronounced than the differences. 

215. External influence in the dialect. Occasional κοινή forms 
appear in the inscriptions of the third and second centuries B.C., 
especially ἀνά, ἀπό, περί, κατά, δέ, gen. sg. instead of patronymic 


1 Really in Perrhaebia, so far as this was recognized as a distinct division of 
Thessaly, but in the part near Pelasgiotis, 


219 | SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 139 


adjective, ἡ (μοῦ ει), γίνομαι (not γίνυµαι), etc. But the dialect as a 
whole is employed in inscriptions until about the end of the second 
century B.C. and occasionally later. 


Boeotian 


216. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the 


other Aeolic dialects. 


223.1-10, and 226.1,2,8): 


See 201, 203. 
217. West Greek and Northwest Greek characteristics (ef. 


1. δίδωτι, είκατι, etc. 61 7. “Aptapus Ξ- Αρτεμις. 13.2 

2. είκατιζ- εἴκοσι. 116 with a ὃ. κατ: κε, av. 19.5 

3. πεντακάτιοι etc. 116 a, 117 9. πρᾶτος = πρῶτος. 114.1 

4. ἐπεσκεύαξε etc. (but oftener 10. αὐτῖ,].ε αὐτεῖ -- αὐτοῦ. 132.2 
ττ). 149 11. ev=ers. 135.4 

by πο Tat = 01, at. 122 12. δείµενος = δεόμενος. 158 

6. tapos = ἱερός. 13.1 13. παρά at, with w. acc. 136.2 


218. In common with various other dialects (20, 21 mainly 


Boeotian) : 
1. ὁ from ε before vowels. 9.2 11. Dat. sg. -αι (-η), -οι (-v). 
2. ὦ = spurious ου. 25 104.3, 106.2 
3. TT in θάλαττα etc. 81 12. βασιλεύς, -etos, etc. 111.1 
4. ττ in µέττος, ἐψαφίττατο, 13. αὐτοσαυτός, αὐσαυτός, etc. 
etc. 82 121.4 
5. 66, initial ὃ = €. 84 14. ταν-ί ete. 122 
6. ἐς = ἐξ before cons. (see also 15. 3 pl. ἀνέθεαν, ἀνέθιαν, ete. 
220.1). 100 138.5 
7. πρισγεύς = πρεσβεύς. 68.1 16. 3pl.imvy.-vt@ (-νθω). 140.34 
8. ¢ between vowels till about 17. Perf. ἀποδεδόανθι etc., with- 
450 B.C.; initial till about out κ. 146.1 
200 B.c. 50, 58 18. ἔντω (ἔνθω) = ὄντων. 163.6 
9. Nom. sg. πι. -ᾱ beside -ᾱ-. 19. Διοκλέας etc. 166.1 
105.1 α 20. Consonant-doubling in hypo- 
10. Gen. sg. m. and gen. pl. in coristics. 89.5 


-ᾱο, -awv (but τῶν). 41.4 


. Patronymies in -ώνδας. 164.8 


219. In common with Thessalian only. See 204. 


140 GREEK DIALECTS [220 


220. Special Boeotian. Most of the peculiarities of the vowel- 
system (221) also belong here: 


1. ἐσς = ἐξ before vowels. 100 4. εἴνιξαν = ἤνεγκαν. 144 α 
2. ἔππασις = ἔμπασις. 69.4 5. βείλομαι = βούλομαι. 75 
3. οὗτος, οὗτα, etc. 124 6. Hypocoristics in -ει. 108.2 


221. The Boeotian vowel-system. The most striking and obvious 
characteristic of Boeotian lies in its vowel-system. One peculiarity 
consists merely in the retention of the original sound, namely that 
of vas uv. But even this led to a change in spelling to ov, while 
on the other hand the υ with its Attic value of i as a basis was 
used to indicate approximately the sound, probably 6, which the 
diphthong οι had come to have. See 24, 30. The other peculiari- 
ties consist in changes of diphthongs to monophthongs and of more 
open to closer vowels, such as eventually prevailed everywhere and 
led to the Modern Greek pronunciation. 

The chief orthographical peculiarities, with the approximate date 
of their introduction, are as follows: 

t=e before vowels. 9.2. V cent. B.c. (in the epichoric alphabet 

t, €, ει, ΠῚ 
«Ξε εἰ. 29. V cent. B.c. (in the epichoric alphabet ¢, ει, ΓΕ) 


7 =a. 26. About 400 B.c. 
ει = η. 16. (6 (6 [74 


ov=v. 24. “ 350 “ (but great inconsistency in the spell- 

tov Ξῦ Oh: ee οὐ: ing. v=v and ot =oe also fre- 
= δικο πον AU ie quent till near end of III cent.) 
εἰ = οι. 30. II cent. fy (rare) 


222. External influence. Although Boeotia was for a short time 
in the Aetolian League, there are no Boeotian inscriptions in the 
Northwest Greek κοινή. But there are some scattered examples of 
the dative plural of consonant stems in -οις, as ἤγυς (αἴγοις) οἵο., 
and the appearance of or = σθ (85.1) and δαμιωέμεν, δαμιώοντες 
(159) in some late inscriptions of Orchomenos is also probably due 
to Aetolian influence. The influence of the Attic κοινή becomes con- 
siderable toward the end of the third century B.c., and some inscrip- 
tions or portions of inscriptions are wholly in κοινή, e.g. the formal 


224 | SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 141 


contract in the Nicareta inscription (no. 43.VI). But most of the 

inscriptions are substantially dialectic until the second half of the 
second century B.C. 

WEST GREEK 
223. General West Greek characteristics : 

1. δίδωτι ete. Retention of 7 in the verb-endings -τι, -ντι, in Fé 

κατι and the hundreds in -κάτιοι, in ποτί (Cret. opt’), 1]οτει- 

dav, τύ, and some other words which show the change to σ in 


the East Greek dialects. 61 
2. (Β)ίκατι-- εἴκοσι. 116 witha 12. ὅπω = ὁπόθεν, etc. 132.7 


ὃ. τριακάτιοι etc. = -κόσιοι. 13. hépopes etc. 138.3 
Gas 1172 14. Fut.-céw. But restricted in 
4. ἐδίκαξα etc. But restricted Heraclean. 141 
in Argolic. 142 15. Fut. pass. with act. endings. 
5. τοί, ταί -- οἱ, at. But Cretan 145 
οὐ, al. 122 16. τέτορες = τέτταρες. 114.4 
6. tapos (tapos) = ἱερός. 13.1 17. τετρώκονταξξτετταράκοντα. 
7. ἼΑρταμις ="Aptems. But 116 
Cretan "Αρτεμις. 13.2 18. ἐμίν = ἐμοί, etc. 118.40 
8. κα, τόκα, πόκα, ὅκα, ya. 13.3 19. ἐμέος = ἐμοῦ, etc. 118.35 
9. πρᾶτος = πρῶτος. 114.1 20. ἥμισσος = ἥμισυς. 61.6 
10. ὄπει = ὅπου, etc. 132.2 21. ὀδελός = ὀβολός. 49.3 
11. ὅπη ete. 132.6 22. Word-order ai τίς κα. 179 


a. Although only a part of these characteristics are actually quotable 
from every one of the West Greek dialects, some indeed from only a few, 
it is probable that, except for the divergence of Cretan in 5 and 7, they 
were cominon to all, and that the absence of examples in any dialect is 
accidental. Thus, forms like φέρομες are attested for Phocian and most of 
the Doric dialects, but there is no occurrence of a first plural form in Lo- 
crian and Elean, and in Rhodian only from the time when -μεν had been 
introduced from the κοινή, just as it was at Delphi before the end of the 
fourth century B.c. The early substitution of the κοινή forms of the numer- 
als and the rare occurrence of the personal pronouns in inscriptions, account 
for the incomplete representation of 2, 3, 16-19. 

b. The first ten of these characteristics are also Boeotian (217), several 
also Thessalian (210), and a few also Arcadian. 


224. There are various other phenomena which are common to the 
West Greek dialects, but are not confined to them even in the widest 
application of the term. Several of those mentioned in 180 are often 


142 GREEK DIALECTS [224 


casually referred to as “ Doric,” e.g. αὐ = εἰ, ἧς = ἣν, ἁμές, ἔθεν, πᾶμα, 
ἵκω, but none of them has any claim to be regarded as specifically 
West Greek, with the possible exception of ἡ from ae (41.1 with α). 

a. Even of the peculiarities cited in 223 some consist merely in the reten- 
tion of the original forms which must have been universal at one time; and 
that τοί, ταί or pron. datives like ἐμίν still existed in East Greek in the his- 
torical period is shown by their appearance in Homer. Some others also 
may prove to be of wider scope, 6.5. ὄπει, since ὅπου is, so far as we know, 
only Attic-Ionic. But so far as the present evidence of inscriptions goes, 
the peculiarities given in 223 are distinctly characteristic of West Greek. 

225. The declension of nouns in -εύς with gen. sg. -έος ace. se. -ἢ 
is common to Delphian and the majority, but not all, of the Doric 
dialects. See 113.3. The 3 pl. imv. -ντω is common to all the Doric 
dialects except Cretan, but the distribution of -ντω and -ντων does 
not coincide at all with the East and West Greek divisions. See 
140.3,4. There are various peculiarities which are West Greek in a 
limited sense, but demonstrably not general West Greek, e.g. τῆνος 
= ἐκεῖνος (125.1), αὐτοσαυτός (121.4), πρόσθα = πρόσθε (133.1), 
᾽Απέλλων (49.3), λῶ = θέλω (Glossary), ντ, vO = Xt, λθ (72). The 
use of -ἐζω = -όω in certain verbs (162.1), of σκευόω = σκευάζω, and 
of γέλαµι, ἔλαμι (162.1,3,4) is West Greek, but how wide-spread is 
not yet clear. 

NorTHWEST GREEK 

226. The chief characteristics of Northwest Greek as distin- 
guished from Doric, including however some which are not com- 
mon to all the dialects of this group and some which are not 
strictly confined to them, are: 
1. ἐν -- εἰς. Also Thess., Boeot., 6. πάντοις etc., dat. pl. But in 


and Are.-Cypr. (iv). 135.4 Delph. only late and due to 
2. καλείµενος οἷο. (El. -ημενος). the N.W.Grk. κοινή. 107.3 
Also Boeot. 158 7. τέτορες etc., ace. pl. El, Ach., 
3. φάρω etc. But rare in Delph. but not Loer., and rare in 
12 Delph. 107.4 
4. στ-- σθ. 85.1 8. παρά at, with w. ace. Also 
5. ἔντε, Delph. hévte = ἔστε. No Boeot., Thess., Meg., Lac. 
example in El. 135.4 136.2 


231 | SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 143 


a. There are various other peculiarities the scope of which coincides even 
less definitely with the Northwest Greek dialects proper, but the spread of 
which in the northern part of Greece is noticeable, 6. ο. masc. a-stems with 
nom. sg. -ᾱ, gen. sg. τᾶς (105.1a, 2), patronymies in -ώνδας ΟΥ -όνδας (164.8), 
proper names in -κλέας (166.1). Note also the peculiarities common to Boeo- 
tian and Thessalian only (204), most of which are not Aeolic. 


Phocian (Delphian) 

227. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. 

228. Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226. 

229. Aeolic elements: πάντεσσι in all the earlier inscriptions. 
107.3. Here also, perhaps, the words ταγός (also Thess., Cypr., and 
poetical), κεραίω (also Hom.) = κεράννυµι, δίδηµι (also Boeot. and 
Hom.) = δέω. 

230. Other characteristics, mostly in common with various other 
dialects : 


1. ϱ initial till about 400 B.c.; 11. τῆνος (τηνεῖ)Ξ- ἐκεῖνος. 125.1 


intervocalic only in a VI 


Εοίκω = οἴκοθεν. 132.7 


cent. inscr. 52,53 13. ἐχθός, ἔχθω. 133.3 
2. Peculiarities in use of spir. 14. ἐνδός, ἔνδω, ἔνδυς. 133.4 
asper. 58 ὦ, ὁ 15. ποί (beside πὀτ) = πρός. 
3. τῶλ, Δαβυαδᾶν, τοὺν νόμους, 135.06 ὐ 
etc. 96,97 16. 3 pl. perf. in -ατι. 138.4 
4. ἀμφιλλέγω. 89.3 17. Infin. -εν. 153.2 
5. δείλομαι-- βούλομαι. 75 18. συλέω = συλάω. 161.2 
6. ἑαρήιον etc. 164.1 19. στεφανώω = στεφανόω. 159 
7. ἐννῆ = ἐννέα. 42.1 20. ποίωντι, ποιόντων. 42.5 d, 6 
8. héBdewos = ἕβδομος. 114.7 21. ποιεῖνται. 158 
9. αὐτοσαυτός, αὐσαυτός. 121.4 22. ἦται (late). 163.9 


τοῦτα = ταῦτα. 124 


231. External influence in the dialect. The temple accounts of 
393-325 B.C. show plain evidences of Attic influence. With the 
Aetolian domination (278-178 B.c.) a new element is added, that 
of the Northwest Greek κοινή (see 279), resulting in the striking 
mixture (e.g. dat. pl. πάντεσσι, πάντοις, πᾶσι) seen in the numerous 


144 | GREEK DIALECTS [291 


proxeny and manumission decrees, some of them as late as the 
first and second centuries A.D. There are even some few traces of 
Boeotian influence, as in ἱστάνθω, θέλωνθι, κλαρωσί (i = εἴ) fromr 
Stiris, near the Boeotian boundary, and the spellings «7 (= καί), 
ἄσουλον in a decree of the Phocians. The Amphictionic decrees 
immediately following the Aetohan conquest are in the pure Attic 
κοινή, but the dialect was gradually resumed, in the mixed form 
which it shows in the other classes of inscriptions. 


Locrian 
232. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. 
233. Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226. 
234. In common with various other dialects: 


σι 


1. κοθαρός (Περροθαριᾶν). 6 κὰ(τ) τόν, πὸ(τ) τόν, etc. 956 a 


2. ᾿Οπόεντι, ᾿Οποντίους. 44.4 ἐχθός = ἐκτός. 133.3 
5. ϱ initial and sometimes inter- 
vocalic. 52,53 . δείλοµαι = βούλομαι. 75 


4. Peculiarities in use of spiritus asper. 58 a, d 


mol = πρός, once. 135.6 ὃ 


CO IS 


235. Special Locrian : 


1. Assim. of ἐκ in ἐ(τ) Tas, ἐ(λ) Ὁ. Λαρέσται -- ἑλέσθαι. 12 
λιμένος, etc. 100 4. κατά according to w.gen. 186.5 
2. φρίν = πρίν. 66 5. εότι beside ἠότι. 129.2 a 


236. The only inscriptions in the pure dialect (nos. 55, 56) are 
both from the early fifth century and from western Locris. All 
other material is from a much later period, when the Northwest 
Greek κοινή was used, at least in western Locris. See 279. In the 
few inscriptions from eastern Locris the appearance of datives like 
χρηµμάτεσσι (107.3) is noteworthy. 


Elean 
237. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. 
238. Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226. 
239. In common with various other dialects: 


241 | 
1. η, ὦ =spurious εἰ, ου. 25 
2. Psilosis. 57 
3. 66 (also ττὴ = ζ. 84 
4. pp = pc. 80 
5. Rhotacism of final s. 60.1 
6. Loss of intervocalic σ (late). 


CO ὦ GS δι 


59.3 

fF init. even before conso- 
nants,rarely intervoc.; late 
βοικίαρ = οἰκίας. 51-55 

αἰλότρια = ἀλλότρια. 74D 

Omission of ¢ in éa=eln, 
etc. 31 

. γροφεύς = γραφεύς. 5 

. δήλομαι = βούλομαι. 75 

. Nom. sg. τελεστά. 105.1 ὦ 

. Dat. sg. τοι. 106.2 


240. Special Elean : 


7 α Ξ. 15 
. a=e, not only before p, but 


after p, before final ν, etc. 
12 with a 


. πόλερ = πόλις. 18 ὃ 
. €=6 (only in earliest inscr.). 


62.2 


. cc σθ (late). 85.2 

. pevs = µήν. 112.3 

. Dual δυοίοις, αὐτοίοιρ. 106.6 
. Verbs in -είω (-αιω) = -ευω. 


161.1 


Μ - 
. ἤστω = ἔστω. 163.5 


SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 


dS bw bd ww 


= 


Co 9 ἘΔ 


. ἐγρα(μ)μένος 


145 


Acc. pl. -αις, -αιρ, -οιρ. 78 


5. Dat. pl. φυγάδεσσι (but usu- 


ally -οις). 107.3 
βασιλεύς, -Ώος. 111.1 


. ἄσσιστα = ἄγχιστα. 113.3 
. TOL, Tai = τόδε, τάδε. 122 


ὕσταριν = ὕστερον. 133.6 

ὐπα = ὑπό. 135.3 

Infin. -nv. 153 

3 sg. subj. -n (ἐκπέμπα). 149 

Aor. subj. in ὦ (Φυγαδεύαντι, 
ποιήαται). 151.1 

3 sg. opt. -σειε (-hate). 152.4 


. pi-forms συλαίξ, δαμοσιοία, 


δαμοσιῶμεν. 157 0 


= γεγραμμε- 
vos. 197 


/ / 
. πάσκω-- πάσχω. 66 
. τίαρο, τἐπιάροι, etc. 94.9 
. ἄνευς = ἄνευ, and used w. 


acc. 133.6,136.4 


. Opt. w. «a in commands ; 


also subj. (late). 175 
Opt. regularly in fut. condi- 
tions etc. 176 


5. Forpecularwordsand mean- 


ings, see, in Glossary, γρά- 
/ / / 
hos, δίκαια, δίφυιος, εέρρω, 
κατιαραίω, ἰμάσκω, θηλύ- 
τερος, ἐρσεναίτερος. 


941. κοινή influence. In the amnesty decree (no. 60), from the 


second half of the fourth century B.c.,ap from ερ is, with one excep- 


tion (ὕσταριν), given up, as in θηλυτέραν, ἐρσεναιτέραν (note also 


146 GREEK DIALECTS 


[241 


ἐρσεν- = earlier fappev-), and περί (earlier πάρ, with apocope), 
though pa from ρε is seen in κατιαραίων; πάσχω has its usual form 
(earlier πάσκω); the characteristic Klean words réppo = φεύγω in its 
technical sense, δίφυιον (ζίφυιον), and γράφος have given place to 
the usual φεύγω, διπλάσιον, and γράμμα. The Damocrates decree 
(no. 61), from the first half of the third century B.c., has ep, never 
αρ, ὑπό not ὑπά, and shows considerable κοινή influence in the 
vocabulary, e.g. καθώρ (καθώς), ἔγκτησις. 

On the other hand most of the characteristics of the dialect per- 
sist, and, in contrast to earlier inscriptions, the rhotacism of final s 
is uniformly observed. Some of the differences between these two 
inscriptions and the earlier ones are due to chronological and local 
variation within the dialect, e.g. in both σσ, not στ, = σθ, loss of 
intervocalic σ; in no. 60 77, not δδ,-- ὅ, dat. pl. φυγάδεσσι (not -οις); 
in no. 61 subj. in prescriptions. Even in the earlier inscriptions 
there are some indications of local differences, but it is impossible 
with the present material to define their scope. 

The definite substitution of the Attic κοινή in public inscriptions 
of Elis belongs to the end of the third century B.c. 


Doric 


Laconian 


See 223-225. 
243. Other characteristics, mostly in common with various other 


242. West Greek characteristics. 


dialects : 
1. η, ὦ =spurious εἰ, ου. 25 9. αὐτός reflex. 121.3 
2. « from ε before vowels. 9.5 10. τετράκιν etc. 133.6 
3. A from intervoe. σ. 59.1 11. Adv. ταυτῷ, har’, πέποκα. 
4. Rhotacism of finals (late). 60.2 132.50,6 
5. o = 6 (late in inscr.). 164 12. ἄσσιστα = ἄγχιστα. 113.3 
6. Ilohovdav = Ποσειδῶν. 49.1, 13. Infin. -nv. 153 
61.5 14. 3 pl. imv. -ντω. 140.54 
7. ᾽Απέλλων -- Απόλλων. 49.3 
8. ¢ initial till about 400 B.c.; intervocalic in early inscriptions ; 


later sometimes β. 50-53 


248 | SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 147 


944. κοινή influence. Inscriptions from the second century 9.0. 
(from the fourth and third there is very little material) and later 
are not even in the Doric κοινή (278), but substantially in the Attic 
κοινή, with but sheht dialectic coloring. On the revival of the use 
of the dialect in some inscriptions of the second century A.D., prob- 
ably representing crudely what still survived as a patois, see notes to 
nos. 70-73. 


Heraclean 


245. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. 
246. In common with various other dialects: 


1. η, ὦ = spurious ει, ου. 25 8. δήλομαι = βούλομαι. 75 
2. t from e before vowels. 9.6 9. τρῖς nom. pl. 114.3 
3. ἀνεπίγροφος. 5 10. τῆνος = ἐκεῖνος. 125.1 
4. κοθαρός, τοφιών. ϐ 11. ἄνωθα, ἔμπροσθα. 133.1 
5. τάµνω = τέµνω. 49.4 12. Infin. -εν. 153.2 
6. ¢ initial, but with many irreg- 13. 3 pl. την. -ντω. 140.34 
ularities. 50 ὁ 14. ἔντες = ὄντες. 163.8 
7. Peculiarities in use of spiritus 15. ἀνμεῶσθαι. 146.4 
asper. 58 ¢,d 16. Article as relative. 126 


247. Special Heraclean : 


1. ἔντασσι, ποιόντασσι. 107.3 5. ἐρρηγεῖα = ἐρρωγυῖα. 146.4, 
2. γεγράψαται, μεμισθώσωνται. 148 
146.3 6. κλαίγω = κλείω. 142 a 


3. ἐμετρίωμες, meTprdmevat.42.5b 7. πολιστός = πλεῖστος. 113.2 
4. πεφυτευκῆμεν. 147.2 


248. κοινή influence. κοινή forms appear now and then in the 
Heraclean Tables, especially in the numerals. Thus τρεῖς beside 
τρῖς — τέσσαρες, τεσσαράκοντα beside τέτορες, τετρώκοντα --- 

/ 3 / / / / 3 
-κοσιοι beside -κάτιοι — χίλιοι for χήλιοι — εείκατι, with ει 


from εἴκοσι, beside είκατι — εἰ beside αὐ — hou beside τοί, 


148 


GREEK DIALECTS 


Argolic 
249. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. But δικάσσαι, 


not δικαξαι, 142. 
250. Other characteristics, mostly in common with various other 


[249 


dialects : 
1. Intervoc. σ toh,and lost. 59.2 11. τύ ace. sg. 118.5 
2. πάνσα, évs, TOvs, etc. 77.3,78 12. νιν acc. sg. 3 pers. pron. 118.5 
3. tapos with lenis. 68 ὦ 19. τῆνος = ἐκεῖνος. 125.1 
4. ποί = πρός, before dentals. 14. ἔχθοι, ἔνδοι. 133.3,4 
135.6 b 15. ἄνευν = ἄνευ. 133.6 
5. ἁλίασσις etc. 164.3 16. συντίθησι. 138.1 
6. η, ὦ = spurious εἰ, ov, some- 17. Infin. -εν. 153.2 
times. 25 a 18. 3 pl. ην. -ντω. 140.34 
7. efrome before vowels, some- 19. ἔσσα, ἔασσα = οὖσα. 163.8 
times. 9.7 20. γράσσµα = γράμμα. 164.4 
8. γροφεύς etc. 5 21. ἀ(ε)ρητεύω preside. 55 
9. πεδά = µετά. 135.5 22. tpéw = φεύγω be banished. 
10. ¢ in all positions in earliest No. 78.5, note 


inscriptions ; initial till 
about 400 B.c. 52-55 


. ἀρτῦναι, official title. No. 


78.2, note 


251. There are some differences between the dialect of Argos 
and that which appears in most of the inscriptions of Epidaurus 
and other cities of the Acte. But these are mainly, if not wholly, 
due to the fact that Attic influence was earlier and stronger in 
the east. Thus the loss of intervocalic σ and the retention of vo 
are characteristics which persist in Argive inscriptions till within 
the second century B.C., but of which there are only a few exam- 
ples from Epidaurus. In general, Attic forms are frequent in Epi- 
daurian inscriptions of the fourth century Ε.0., and later. 

Early inscriptions of Mycenae have és and τός (less probably τός) 
in contrast to Arg. évs, tovs. Cf. Cret. tes beside τόνς, 78. From 
Hermione are also found genitive singular and accusative plural 


in -ω, -ως. 


259 | SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 149 


Corinthian 


252. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. 
253. In common with various other dialects: 


1. ἐνθεῖν = ἐλθεῖν. 72 7. ἐνδός, ἔνδοι, ἔξοι. Syrac. 138.10 
2. λῶ-- θέλω. Glossary 8. 3 pl. imv. -ντω. 140.3 a 

3. ᾽ΑπέλλωνΞ ᾽Απόλλων. 49.5 9. ε΄ in early inscr. in all posi- 
4. µείς = μη. 112.8 tions; init. till about 400 
5. Hypocoristics in -ην. 165.7 B.C.; sometimes β. 51-55 
6. πόδεσσι etc., in various colonies. 107.3 


254. Special Corinthian. Very early monophthongization of εἰ 
and ov. 28, 34 

255. After the early but brief inscriptions in the epichoric alpha- 
bet, there is but scanty material until the third and second cen- 
turies B.C., when the admixture of κοινή forms is considerable. 


Megarian 


256. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. 
257. In common with various other dialects: 


1. ἀμφιλλέγω. 89.3 4. Gen. sg.m. Φάγᾶς ete. 105.26 
. ev'—eo, late. 42.5 δ. pels = pny. 11218 


bo 


3. ¢ initial in V cent., but lost 6. A® = θέλω. Glossary 
between vowels. 7. λάζοµαιζ-λαμβάνω. Glossary 


258. Special Megarian : 


1. Θέδωρος, Θοκλείδας, etc. 42.5 ἃ 2. ca = τίνα. 128 


, / ’ / ” / , / 
. αἰσιμνᾶτας, αἰσιμνάω = αἰσυμνήτης, αἰσυμναω. 20. Apart from 


© 


the difference of vowel, the words are peculiar to Megarian 
and Ionic. 


259. Except for the early inscriptions of Selinus and a few others, 
the material is from the end of the fourth century or later, and 
shows κοινή influence. 


150 GREEK DIALECTS [260 


Rhodian 


260. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. 
261. In common with various other dialects: 


1, εὖ ΞΞ εο. 45.5 6. ἑξᾶν = ἑξῆς. 133.6 

2. ἢ, ὦ =spurious €,0v,insome 7. 3 pl. imy. -ντω. 140.34 
words. 25a 8. τιµέω = τιμάω. 161.2 

3. depos with lenis. 58 ὦ 9. Τιμᾶκράτης ete. 167 

4. ὅπυς, vis. 132.4 10. χρήιζω = θέλω. Glossary 


5. ὄκκα = ὅκα Ka. 132.9 


262. Special Rhodian: Infinitive in -μειν. 154.5. κτοίνα, denoting 
a.territorial division like the Attic deme, is found only in Rhodes 
and Carpathus. μαστροί as the highest officers of the state are 
peculiar to Rhodes. 

263. κοινή influence shows itself to a slight extent in the fourth 
century B.C. Most of the material is from the third century or 
later, and is in the Doric κοινή (278), though with frequent reten- 
tion of the characteristic infinitive in -μειν. In this mixed form 
the dialect is one of the longest to survive, many peculiarities still 
appearing in inscriptions of the first and second centuries A.D. 


Coan 


264. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. 
265. In common with various other dialects: 


1. ev=eo. 42.5 7. ἐξᾶν = ἐξῆς. 133.6 

2. η, ὦ = spurious et, ov, in some 8. Aor. subj. ὑποκύψει. 150 
words. 25a 9. Infin. -ev; also in contract 

3. τάµνω = τέµνω. 49.4 verbs. 153.2,3 

4. δήλομαι = βούλομαι. 75 10. 3 pl. την. -ντω. 140.24 

5. Ace. pl. -os beside -ους. 78 11. χρήιζω = θέλω. Glossary 

6. βασιλεύς, -έος, -Ώ, but early -ῆι, -ἢς. 113.3 


266. There are no very early inscriptions, and only a few even 
from the fourth century B.c. The most important of these, the 


ε 871] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 151 


sacrificial calendar (nos. 101-103), already shows some κοινή forms, 
as ἱερεύς beside tapevs, εἰκάς beside ἐκάς, acc. pl. τρεῖς, ἑστία beside 
ἱστία, etc., but preserves some forms which are never found later 
as ἱερῆι, τεταρτῆς (later always -ει, -evs, etc.). There are also some 
specific Ionic forms in use in Cos, as τέλεως, ἀποδεξάντω. Most of 
the material is of the third and second centuries, and in the Doric 


κοινή as described in 278. 
Theran 


267. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. 
268. In common with various other dialects: 


1. ευ-- εο. 42.5 7. Acc. pl.-os. 78 
2. n, ® = spurious εἰ, ov, in some 8. πεδά = μετά. 135.5 
words. 25 a 9. ἐξᾶν = ἑξῆς. 133.6 
3. ovpos from ὄρρος. 54 10. Subj. πέπρᾶται etc. 151.1 
4. ¢ lost in the earliest times. 50 11. Infin. -ev; also in contract 
5. pp = po. 80 verbs. 153.2,3 
6. δήλομαι -- βούλομαι. 75 


269. Except for the numerous, but brief, archaic inscriptions, 
the material is all from the period of κοινή influence. The longest 
inscription, the Will of Epicteta (SGDI. 4706), exhibits most of the 
characteristics of the dialect, but also many κοινή forms. 

The inscriptions of Cyrene, though late, have regularly η, ὦ = 
spurious εἰ, ov, and show some special peculiarities, as ἑαρές nom. 
and ace. pl. of ἑαρεύς (111.3), τελεσφορέντες (157). 


Cretan 
270. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. But οὐ, ad, not 
τοί, ταί, and "Αρτεμις not ΓΑρταμις. 
271. In common with various other dialects : 


1. η, ὦ =spurious εἰ, ου. 25 6. Psilosis. 57 

2. Ejvos from ξένρος, etc. 54 Ἱ επι tl Ti scent. Ῥο 
3. te from ε before vowel. 9.4 sometimes 8; ρίσρος; in- 
4. τράπω, τράφω. 49.2 tervoc. only in epds. 50-54 
5. ᾽Απέλλων-- Απόλλων, 49.3 8. πάνσα etc. 77.3 


152 


GREEK DIALECTS 


. τὸνς beside τός, etc. 78 

. TT in πράττω ete. 81 

. TT in ὀπόττος etc. 82 

. 66, 6 (sometimes 77, τ) = ζ. 


84 
TT = 7 T. 86.2 
TT = στ (rare). 86.4 


. ἐς = ἐξ before cons. 100 
. αὐτόν neut. = αὐτό. 125.2 
. ὄπυι = ὅποι, etc. 132.4 

. πρόθθα = πρόσθε. 133.1 
. ἐνδός, ἔξοι. 133.4,5 

. αὗτιν, αὐταμέριν. 133.6 


. πεδά = µετά. 135.5 


272. Special Cretan : 


. 
~ 


© b 


ou Η5 


ως τὰν 


10. 


πα, 


9. Assinnlation 


v=) before cons., sometimes. 
11 

00 (rarely τθ) = σθ. 85.3 

00 = ac, late. 814 

πι ππιδο 

vy = pv. 86.5 

μμ = µν. 86.6 

πρεῖγυς, πρείγων, πρείγι- 
στος, etc. = πρέσβυς etc. 
86.2 

µαίτυρ--- µάρτυρ-. 714 

in sentence 
combination more exten- 
sive than elsewhere. 97.4,5, 
98 

Ace. pl. of cons. stems in 
-avs. 107.4 

Ace. pl. τρίινς. 114.3 


22 


12. 


bo 


bo JN SS 
one S 


ο 
μα. 


. καρτερός = 


(ona. ς 


. ἀντί in presence of, ἀμφί 


concerning. 136.7,8 
Aor. subj. λαγάσει ete. 150 
Subj. πέπᾶται ete. 151.1 


. Infin. -ev; also in contract 


verbs. 153.2,3 


. Verb-forms in -ew (-t@) = 


-αω. 161.2 


. ἵαττα = οὖσα. 163.8 
. λῶ (λείω) -- θέλω. Glossary 
. πόλις = δῆμος. Glossary 


κρατερός, iD 
meaning = Κύριος. 49.2 a, 


Glossary 


εὶν αὐτῦι, τὰ Fa αὐτᾶς = 


ἑαυτῶι, τὰ ἑαυτῆς. 121.1 


. ὅτις, gen. 50. ὅτι, ace. pl. neut. 


” 


atl, 


128 


dat. sg. ὄτιμι. 129.3, 


. ὄτειος = ὅποιος. 180 

. ὅτερος = ὁπότερος. 127 

. ὅπαι as final conj. 132.5,8a 
. πορτί-- πρός. 70.1, 135.6 


αἰλέω = αἱρέω. 12 
Infin. -μην beside -μεν. 154.4 
θῖνος --- θεῖος. 164.9 
τέλομαι = ἔσομαι. 163.10 
ὠνέω, πεύθω, ἐλευσέω. 169.9 
λαγαίω release. 162.8 
κόσμος, official title. Glos- 
sary 


273 | SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 153 


273. Cretan, as commonly understood and as described above, is 
the dialect of the inscriptions of Gortyna (which is by far the most 
fully represented) Cnossos, Lyttos, Vaxos, and the other cities of the 
great central portion of Crete. This is also known more specifically 
as Central Cretan. Eastward, at Olus, Dreros, Latos, ete., the dia- 
lect is much less uniform; and in the inscriptions of cities of the 
eastern extremity of the island, as Hierapytna, Praesos, and Itanos, 
and again in those from the cities of the western extremity, as 
Aptera, Cydonia, etc., many of the most striking Cretan character- 
istics are wholly lacking. Hence the terms East Cretan, usually 
reckoned from Hierapytna eastward, and West Cretan, from Lappa 
westward, are sometimes employed. But there is no sufficient 
ground for the belief that the East, West, and Central Cretan are 
fundamental divisions of the dialect, or that they reflect to any 
degree the various constituent elements in the population. The 
East and West Cretan inscriptions, the latter very meager, are com- 
paratively late, and show a large degree of obvious κοινή influence, 
partly Attic, partly the Doric κοινή of the other islands. The 
absence of many of the Cretan characteristics may well be, and 
probably is, due to external influence, which was felt earlier and 
more strongly than in Central Crete, where, especially at Gortyna, 
most of the peculiarities persisted until Roman times. However, an 
actual divergence of development, for which external causes are at 
least not apparent, is to be recognized in the treatment of εο, which, 
instead of becoming το, appears as ο in close, in open, syllables 
(42.5 ¢,d), e.g. κοσµόντες, ἐπαινῶμεν, at Hierapytna, Allaria, Cydo- 
nia (κοσµόντες also at Aptera, Oleros). There are also a few other 
local variations. But, if we had ample material from the early 
period, it is highly probable that we should find that in the main 
the characteristics of Central Cretan were also general Cretan. 


SURVIVAL OF THE DIALECTS. GROWTH OF VARIOUS 
FORMS OF KOINH 


274. Not only in earlier times, but also, in most parts of Greece, 
long after Attic had become the norm of literary prose, each state 
employed its own dialect, both in private and public monuments 
of internal concern, and in those of a more external or interstate 
character, such as decrees in honor of foreigners, decisions of inter- 
state arbitration, treaties, and, in general, communications between 
different states. Thus, for example, an honorary decree of a Boeo- 
tian city is in the Boeotian dialect, no matter whether the recipient 
is a citizen of Athens, Delphi, Alexandria, or Tarentum. If the 
Eleans honor Damocrates of Tenedos, the decree is in the Elean of 
the time (no. 61). If Mytilene honors Erythrae, the decree is in 
Lesbian and a copy in this form is set up at Erythrae. Such is the 
usual practice, examples of which could be cited by the hundred, 
and any departure from which is the exception. 

A decision of the Argives in a dispute between Melos and Cimo- 
lus is in the Argive dialect (no. 81). And so in general such deci- 
_sions were regularly rendered in the dialect of the arbitrators, and 
inscribed in this form by the states involved in the dispute, usually 
at home, but sometimes also in one of the great religious centers, 
as Delos or Olympia. The extant texts of treaties are, as a rule, in 
the dialect of that party in whose territory the text was found, and 
it is to be assumed that the version inscribed by the other party in its 
home was likewise in its dialect. Thus, for example, the monetary 
agreement between Mytilene and Phocaea in the Lesbian version 
found at Mytilene (no. 21), the treaty of alliance between Elis and 
Heraea (in Arcadia) in the Elean version found at Olympia (no. 58). 

In communications between states using different dialects each 


party employs its own. For example, when Philip V of Macedon 
154 


275 | VARIOUS FORMS OF KOINH 155 


sends certain recommendations to the city of Larissa, he writes in 
the Attic κοινή, which had long been the language of the Macedo- 
nian court, but the decrees which the city passes in response are in 
the Thessalian dialect (no. 28). An inscription of Mytilene. contains 
the text of a decree of the Aetolian league in favor of Mytilene, in 
its original Aetolian (Northwest Greek κοινή) form, a copy of which 
had been brought back by the Mytilenaean envoys, followed by a 
decree of Mytilene in Lesbian, quoting from the former decree and 
ordering the inscription of both. The regulations of the religious 
sanctuaries of Greece are drawn up in the dialect of the state which 
has direct charge of them, no less in the great Hellenic centers 
than in those of local fame. So, for example, an Amphictionic 
decree which is known to us only in the copy set up at Athens is 
in the Delphian dialect. 

275. In the period before the rise of Attic as the language of 
literary prose, no one dialect was in a position even to influence 
other dialects except within narrow geographical limits. Yet it is 
probable that even then external influence was not wholly absent. 
There was no lack of intercourse to awaken consciousness of the 
peculiarities of one’s own dialect as compared with those of others. 
Some of these peculiarities, especially such as were at variance 
with the practice of all or nearly all other dialects, might come to 
be regarded with disfavor as provincialisms, and be avoided in 
writing, and even in speech, or at least less consistently observed. 

For example, the Laconians and the Argives, who were well 
aware that under certain conditions they omitted, or pronounced 
as a mere breathing, what was ao in the speech of most other Greeks, 
may have felt that this, unlike some of their other peculiarities, 
was a sort of weakness, which did not deserve to be exploited in 
writing. This would explain the inconsistency in the treatment of 
intervocalic o (A or σὺ which is to be observed even in the early 
inscriptions of Laconia and Argolis, before any specific Attic influ- 
ence is possible. See 59.1,2. The fact that Arcadian σις and κάς, 
agreeing with Cyprian ovs and «das, are found only in one early 


156 GREEK DIALECTS [275 


inscription (no. 16), while all others have τὶς and καί, may also be 
ascribed to the combined influence of the other dialects, just as in 
a later period, when specific Attic influence is more probable, πλόος 
was replaced by the usual πλέον, in spite of the fact that other 
equally marked peculiarities like ἐν = ἐν were unaffected. The 
Eleans gave up even in the sixth century their use of ¢ for the 6 
of other dialects, and if, as is likely, this was a concession in 
spelling only, it is none the less in point. 

276. Traces of Ionic influence are seen in the Doric islands, 
though the earliest evidence of this belongs rather to the history 
of the alphabet, namely the spread of the Ionic H = η (4.6). It is 
not accidental that ev for eo, though occasionally found in conti- 
nental Greece, is mainly found, outside of Ionic, in Rhodes, Cos, 
Thera, etc. In Cos oecur such specific Ionic forms as τέλεως and 
ἀποδεξάντω. Even in the fifth century the coins of the Rhodian 
Ialysus show ᾿Ἱελυσίον beside ᾿Ιαλυσίον. Through the medium of 
the Doric κοινή of the other islands (278), some Ionic peculiarities 
have even spread to Crete, e.g.at Itanos ev=eo, eo=ev, and χρεώµεθα. 

277. The Attic κοινή. The foundation of the ultimate suprem- 
acy of Attic is to be sought in the political conditions of the fifth 
century B.c. In this we refer to something more than the fact, 
important as it is, that in this period Athens became the intellec- 
tual center of Greece and Attic the recognized language of literary 
prose. It is within the sphere of influence represented by the con- 
federacy of Delos and the Athenian empire that Attic made its first 
advance as an ordinary medium of communication. Of all dialects 
it is Ionic which shows the first signs of Attic influence and is the 
first to lose its identity as a distinct dialect. Some traces of this 
influence are seen even in the Ionic inscriptions of the fifth century, 
especially in the islands, and in the fourth century the majority of 
inscriptions show at least a mixture of Attic forms, and some, even 
from the early part of the century, are substantially Attic. After 
this, Ionic practically ceased to exist as a distinct dialect, though 
some Ionic peculiarities are occasionally found in much later times, 


278 | VARIOUS FORMS OF KOINH 157 


mostly in proper names and certain conventional words or phrases. 
It is this Attic, already well-nigh established in Ionic territory, and 
in some respects modified by Ionic, that the Macedonians took up 
and spread, and which is henceforth termed the κοινή, or, more 
specifically, the Attic κοινή. 

The Macedonian period, indeed, forms the principal landmark in 
the evolution of a standard language in Greece. For in it the Attic 
κοινή Was spread over a vast territory and permanently established 
in places which were to become leading centers of Greek life. Yet 
this is only a stage, marking neither the beginning, as we have seen, 
nor, still less, the end. Excepting Ionic, and Cyprian, of which we 
have no later record, the other dialects, though showing more or 
less κοινή influence, remained in common use in inscriptions from 
one to upwards of three centuries later. But eventually the κοινή 
attained complete supremacy both as the written and the spoken 
language, and from it is descended Modern Greek. The only im- 
portant exception is the present Tsakonian dialect, spoken in a 
small portion of Laconia, which is in part the offspring of the 
ancient Laconian. 

278. The Dorie κοινή. In most of the Doric dialects Attic influ- 
ence shows itself, to some extent, even in the fourth century B.c., 
and there was gradually evolved a type of modified Doric which 
prevails in the inscriptions of the last three centuries Β.0., and is 
conveniently known as the Doric κοινή. This is substantially Doric, 
retaining a majority of the general West Greek characteristics, but 
with a tendency to eliminate local peculiarities, and with a strong 
admixture of forms from the Attic κοινή. In spite of some variety 
in the degree of mixture, and the retention of some local peculiari- 
ties, e.g. the infinitive in -μειν at Rhodes, there is yet a very con- 
siderable unity, amply sufficient to justify us in speaking of a 
distinct type of κοινή. 

That the mixture is not a haphazard one is shown, for example, in 
the fact that the substitution of εἰ for αἰ, side by side with the re- 
tention of «a, resulting in the hybrid εἴ κα, is very general, while the 


158 GREEK DIALECTS [218 


opposite, αὐ ἄν, 15 unknown. tapos is replaced by ἱερός. The numer- 
als show the forms of the Attic κοινή, e.g. acc. pl. τρεῖς for τρῖς, 
τέσσερες (or τέσσαρες, τέτταρες) ποῦ τέτορες, εἴκοσι for ἵκατι, τεσ- 
σεράκοντα (τεσσαράκοντα, τετταράκοντα) for τετρώκοντα, διακόσιοι 
etc. for -κάτιοι. In ἐ-βῦθιηϑ we usually find πόλιος, πόλιες retained, 
but πόλει, πόλεσι, acc. pl. πόλεις. Nouns in -εύς follow the Attic 
type except in the accusative singular, e.g. βασιλέως, nom.-ace. pl. 
βασιλεῖς, but ace. sg. βασιλῆ. So Att. βασιλέως is usual, but Att. 
πόλεως rare. The substitution of οἱ, αἱ for τοί, ταί is frequent, but 
there is great variation in this respect, τοί and οἱ occurring not 
infrequently even in the same inscription. Attic ov from eo is fre- 
quent, especially in verbs in -ew. In some places, as far apart as 
Rhodes and Corcyra, we find inscriptions which have the verb-forms 
uniformly in ov, but the genitive singular of o-stems in -εος or 
-ευς, e.g. Rhod. ἐγκαλοῦντας etc. but ᾿Ισοκράτευς etc. (SGDI. 3758), 
Core. ποιοῦντες etc. but ᾿Αριστομένεος etc. (SGDI. 3206). Attic ὦ 
from ew is also more common in verbs than in nouns. In dialects 
which have ξῆνος or ξεῖνος etc. (54), such forms are often replaced 
by the Attic, especially in the case of πρὀξενος. The first plural 
ending -μες is generally replaced by -μεν, though it persists In some 
places. 

There are various other Attic forms which are not infrequent, 
but much less common than the dialect forms, e.g. ὧν beside ἐών, 
imperative ending -ντων beside -ντω, πρῶτος beside πρᾶτος, πρός 
beside ποτί. Many of the dialectic peculiarities persist with scarcely 
any intrusion of the corresponding Attic forms, e.g. ἃ = Att.-lon. η, 
κα, verb forms like δίδωτι, φέροντι, Doric future, future and aorist 
in & (149), ἁμές etc. Att. η, ἄν, and verb-forms like δίδωσι, φέ- 
ρουσι are almost unknown except in the very last stages when the 
Attic κοινή as a whole is practically established. ἃ is sometimes 
found as late as the third century A.pD., but only as a bit of local 
color, perhaps artificial, in what is otherwise the Attic κοινή. 

279. The Northwest Greek κοινή. This is very similar to the 
Doric κοινή, showing about the same mixture of Attic with West 


279] VARIOUS FORMS OF KOINH 159 


Greek forms. But it differs from it in that it retains two of the 
most characteristic features of the Northwest Greek dialects as 
compared with Doric, namely ἐν = εἰς, and the dative plural of con- 
sonant stems in -ovs. The use of this type is closely connected with 
the political power of the Aetolian league. We find it employed, 
in the third century B.c. and later, in Aetolia and in all decrees 
of the Aetolian league, in Western Locris (Naupactus was incor- 
porated in the league in 338 B.c., the rest of Western Locris some- 
what later), Phocis (Delphi was in the hands of the Aetolians by 
at least 290 B.c.), the land of the Aenianes, Malis and Phthiotis, 
all of which became Aetolian in the course of the third century B.c. 
Without doubt it was also used in Doris, from which we have no 
material, and in Eastern Locris. In Boeotia, which was in the 
Aetolian league but a short time (245-234 B.c.), it was never 
employed, though there are some few traces of its influence (222). 
The only extant decrees of Cephallenia and Ithaca, of about 
200 B.c., are in this same Northwest Greek κοινή, reminding us 
that Cephallenia, of which Ithaca was a dependency, was allied 
with the Aetolians (Polyb. 4.6). Parts of the Peloponnesus were 
also for a time under Aetolian domination, and the characteristic 
dative plural in -οις is found in Arcadia, Messenia (also ἐν = εἰς), 
and Laconia. There is one example even as far away as Crete 
(λιμένοις SGDI.49426; 159-138 B.c.), but clearly an importation. 
Aetolians had taken part in the internal wars of Crete, and Cretans 
had served in the armies of both the Aetolian and the Achaean 
leagues (Polyb. 4.55). 

The inscriptions of this period from Acarnania, Epirus, and 
Achaea, including decrees of the Acarnanian, Epirotan, and 
Achaean leagues, are not in the Northwest Greek κοινή as de- 
fined above (they do not have ἐν -- εἰς, or the dative plural of 
consonant stems in -οις), but in the Doric κοινή. At this time 
at least the speech of Acarnania and Epirus was not essentially 
different from that of Coreyra, nor that of Achaea from that of 
Corinth and Sicyon. 


160 GREEK DIALECTS [280 


In the Arcadian inscriptions of this period the native Arcadian 
forms are wholly or in part replaced by West Greek forms, and 
this is probably due in large part to the influence of the Doric 
κοινή of the Achaean league. But the Aetolians also held parts 
of Arcadia for a time, and, as noted above, there are some exam- 
ples of the dative plural in -οις borrowed from the Northwest 
Greek κοινή. 

280. Some more detailed observations upon the time and extent 
of κοινή influence in the various dialects have been made in connec- 
tion with the Summaries of Characteristics (180-273), and in the 
notes to some of the late inscriptions. 

What has just been noted in the case of the Doric κοινή is true 
in all dialects, namely, that of the dialectic peculiarities some are 
given up much earlier than others. Furthermore it is nothing un- 
usual to find hybrid forms, part dialectic, part κοινή, e.g. Doric 
future with Attic ov, as ποιησοῦντι etc. frequently, — Boeot. das, a 
contamination of ds and éws,— Heracl. ρείκατι, a contamination of 
Είκατι and εἴκοσι,--- Boeot. ζώωνθι with dialectic present stem and 
personal ending, but Attic ὅ (pure Boeot. δώωνθι),---- Boeot. ἐκγόνως 
with dialectic case-ending, but Attic ἐκ- (pure Boeot. éoydves),— 
Thess. ace. pl. γινοµένος with dialectic case-ending, but Attic stem 
Epid. ἑώρη with Doric ending -η from -ae, 


(pure Thess. γινυµένος), 
but Attic stem ἑώρ- from *7ap-. 

Besides such hybrids, hyper-Doric or hyper-Aeolic forms are 
occasionally met with in late inscriptions, though less often than in 
our literary texts. Thus the Attic term ἔφηβος (with original η, 
ef. Dor. 78a), when adopted in other dialects, was sometimes given 
the pseudo-dialectic form ἔφαβος, e.g. in some late Doric and Les- 
bian inscriptions, in imitation of the frequent equivalence of dia- 
lectic ἃ to Attic η. Conversely the Attic form was sometimes 
retained in opposition to what would be its true dialectic equiva- 
lent, as in Boeotian usually ἔφηβος, rarely ἔφειβος. Similarly the 
Doric Ἡρακλῆς and its derivatives keep η in Boeotian. Cf. also 
on Cret. Πύτιος, 63. 


280 | VARIOUS FORMS OF KOINH 161 


In Roman imperial times the antiquarian interest in local dia- 
lects is reflected in the revival of their use in parts of Greece where 
for some two centuries previously the Attic κοινή had been in gen- 
eral use, at least in inscriptions. So, for example, in the case of 
Lesbian (cf. no. 24), Laconian (cf. nos. 70-73), and to some extent 
in Elean, where examples of rhotacism reappear in the first and 
second centuries A.D. It is impossible to determine in every case 
whether this was a wholly artificial revival of a dialect which had 
long ceased to be spoken, or was an artificial elevation to written 
use of a dialect which had survived throughout the interval as a 
patois. The latter is true of Laconian (see 277, end, and note to 
nos. 70-73). But for most dialects we have no adequate evidence 
as to the length of their survival in spoken form. 


PART II: SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS 


The brief introductory statement to each inscription gives its provenance 
and approximate date, with references to several of the most important col- 
lections. The extensive bibliographies in these collections make it unneces- 
sary to cite the numerous special discussions in periodicals οἴο., except 
in the case of a few recently discovered inscriptions. For the abbreviations 
employed, see pp. 281 ff. References to the collections are by the numbers 
of the inscriptions, unless otherwise stated, while those to periodicals are 
by pages. 

It has seemed unnecessary to state in the case of every inscription whether 
the alphabet is the epichoric or the ordinary Ionic, since this is generally 
obvious from the date given, as well as from the transcription. It may be 
taken for granted, unless otherwise stated, that inscriptions of the fifth cen- 
tury B.c. or earlier are in the epichoric alphabet, those of the fourth cen- 
tury B.C. or later in the Ionic. Hence comments on the form of the alphabet 
employed are added only in special cases. 

The transcription of texts in the older alphabet is such as to give the 
student some assistance, without confusing what is in the original and what 
is a matter of editing. The signs E and O, when representing long vowels, 
no matter whether the later spelling is η, ὦ or εἰ; ov, are transcribed simply 
€,o. The spiritus asper, when expressed in the original, is transcribed A, 
leaving the use of “ asa matter of editing. See p. 49, footnote. The use of 
the following signs is to be noted. 


[ ] for restorations of letters no longer legible. 

() for letters inscribed by mistake, and to be ignored by the reader. 

() for 1) expansion of abbreviations, 2) letters omitted by mistake, 
3) corrected letters. Obvious corrections are given thus, without 
adding the original reading. Less certain corrections are sometimes 
commented on in the notes, with citation of the original reading, as 
are also obscure readings due to the mutilation of the letters. But 
often this is not done, it being thought unnecessary in a work of this 
kind to repeat the full critical apparatus of other collections. 

----for a lacuna, where no restoration is attempted. 

- 165 


GREEK DIALECTS [No.1 
for a similar lacuna where it is desired to show, at least approxi- 
mately, the number of missing letters, each dot standing for a let- 

ter. In general, these are employed only for short lacunae. 

| for the beginning of each new line in the original. 
|| for the beginning of every fifth line in the original. 

||| for the division between the obverse and reverse sides, or between col- 
umns. Used only where the text is printed continuously. . 


Ionic 
East Tonic 


1. Sigeum. Early VI cent.p.c. SGDI.5531. Hicks 8. Hoffmann III. 


130. Michel 1313. Roberts 42 and pp.334ff. The second version (B) is 
in Attic. 
Φανοδίκο | ἐμὶ τὀρμοκὶράτεος τὸ | Ἡροκοννη[σίσ: κρητῆρα δὲ καὶ 


10 ὐποκρητήριον καὶ ἠθμὸν ἐς πρυτανήιον || ἔδωκεν Σ[ιγεεῦσι]ν. 

= κ = Ξ Se Ἂς 
Β Φανοδίκδ εἰμὶ τὸ Ἡ ερμοκράτος τὸ ΠἩροκο(ν)νεσίσ: Kayo κρα- 
5 τέρα | κἀπίστατον καὶ ἠξθ)μὸν ἐς πρυτανεῖον ἔϊδδκα μνέμα Σι- 


10 γε(ι)εῦσι, ἐὰν δέ τι πάσχἰδ, μελεδαίνεν με, δ) Suryerés. καί μ᾽ érrdl|(éé)- 
γ χμ μ γ μ 


σεν Ηαίσδπος καὶ haderdot. 


1. Monument of Phanodicus of Proc- 
onnesus, recording his gift of a mix- 
ing bowl, a stand for it, and a wine- 
strainer, to the Sigean prytaneum. The 
pillar was prepared and furnished with 
its Ionic inscription at Proconnesus, 
which was a colony of Miletus. The 
Attic version was added at Sigeum, 
which was already at this time occu- 
pied by Athenians. 

The divergence between A and the 
corresponding portion of B is partly 
due to the normal differences of dia- 
lect, e.g. Ion. κρητῆρα with η after p, 
πρυτανήιον = Att. πρυτανεῖον, and τὂρ- 
µοκράτεος with psilosis and consequent 
crasis and uncontracted -eos in contrast 
to Att. τὸ Ἡερμοκράτος. So ὐποκρητήριον, 
in contrast to Att. ἐπίστατον, isan Ionic 
form found elsewhere, Other differ- 


ences are due merely to the absence of 
signs for 7 and w in the Attic alphabet, 
or are accidental, as ἐμί in A, εἰμί in B, 
where the spelling ει at such an early 
date is as exceptional in Attic as it 
would be in Ionic, or dat. pl. -εὖσιν in 
A, -εῦσι in B, where the use of ν mova- 
ble is variable in both dialects. 

2. Decree of the council of Halicar- 
nassians and Salmacitians and Lygda- 
mis regarding disputes over real estate. 
Lygdamis is the tyrant who drove He- 
rodotus into exile and whom a revolu- 
tion eventually expelled from the city. 
It is probable that this inscription dates 
from a period when the citizens had 
arisen and restored the exiles, but had 
come to terms temporarily with Lyg- 
damis. The disputes would then be 
concerning the property of the former 


© 


No. 2] IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 165 


2. Halicarnassus. Before 454 B.c. SGDI.5726. Ditt.Syll.10. Greek 
Inser.Brit.Mus.IV.1.886. Hicks27. Hoffmann III.171. Inser.Jurid.I,pp. 
1ff. Michel 451. Roberts 145 and pp. 339 ff. Solmsen 45. For the char- 
acter T, see 4.4. Letters which, though now lacking, are found in Lord 
Charlemont’s copy, are printed without the marks of restoration. 

Τάδε ὁ σύλλο[γ]ος ἐβδλεύσατο ὁ ᾽Αλικαρνατ[έω]ν καὶ Σαλμα- 
κιτέων καὶ Λύγδαμις ἐν τῆι ὑερῆ[ι] | ἀγορῆι, μηνὸς ᾿Εἱρμαιῶνος 
πέμπτηι ἰσταμένὸ, ἐπὶ Λέοντος πρυταν[εύον]τος τὸ ᾿Οατάτιος 
κα[ὶ] Σα[ρυτ]ώλλδ τὸ Θεκυίλω νε]ωπ]οί]ω. τ]ὸς µνήµονας μὴ 
παραδιδόναι] μήτε γῆν μήτε οἰκ[ία] τοῖς μνήμοσιν ἐπὶ ᾿Απολ- 
λωνίδεω τὸ Λυγδάμιος μνημονεύοντος καὶ Παναμύω τὸ Κασβώλ- 
λιος καὶ Ῥαλμακιτέων μνημονευόντων Μεγαβάτεω τὸ ᾿Αἰφυάσιος 
καὶ Φορμίωνος τὸ Π[α]νυάτιος. ἢν δέ τις θέληι δικάζεσθαι περὶ 
γῆς ἢ οἰκίων, ἐπικαλ[έ]τω ἐν ὀκτωκαίδεκα μησὶν ae ὄτ[εο] | ὁ 
δη ἐγένετο: νόμωι δὲ κατάπ[ε]ρ νῦν ο... ros δικαστάς" 

ὅτ[ι] | ἂν οὐ μνήμονες εἰδέωσιν, τοῦτο | καρτερὸν ἔναι. ἢν δέ τις 
ὕστερον [ἐπικαλῆι τούτο τὸ Χρυυῦ τῶν | ὀκτωκαίδεκα ee ὄρκον 


ἔναι τ]ῶι νεµοµένωι THY γῆν ἢ τὰ οἰκ[{]α, ὀρκὸν δὲ τὸς δικαστὰς 


exiles (cf. πο. 22), although this is 
nowhere stated. Salmacis was a town 
partially merged with Halicarnassus, 
and represented with it by a common 
council, though still retaining its own 
officials. Halicarnassus was originally 
Doric, but had already become Ionic in 
speech. Many of the proper names are 
of Carian origin. 

8 ff. ‘The mnemones or commission- 
ers are not to transfer lands or houses 
to the incoming board consisting of 
Apollonides and his colleagues.’ That 
is, apparently, property which had 
been in the hands of the commission- 
ers for settlement, or perhaps in seques- 
tration, was now to be turned over to 
the presumptive owners instead of to 
the new board, in order to secure an 
immediate disposal of these matters, 
even though this might in many cases 


be only tentative and subject to fur- 
ther litigation. The phrase used in 
1.90 ‘when A. and P.. were commission- 
ers’ has reference to future suits, and 
is not inconsistent with the view that 
these men constituted the incoming 
board at the time of the decree. — 
16 ff. ‘Any one wishing to bring suit 
must prefer his claim within eighteen 
months of the time of the decree. The 
dicasts shall administer the oath (to 
the one bringing suit) in accordance 
with the present law. Whatever the 
commissioners have knowledge of (e.g. 
through their records) shall be valid.’ 
— 22 ff. ‘If one prefers a claim after 
the prescribed period, the one in pos- 
session of the property shall take the 
oath (that is, he shall have the prefer- 
ence in taking the oath; cf. the use of 
ὀρκιώτερος in the Gortynian Law-Code), 


10 


15 


30 


35 


40 


10 


166 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 2 


3: fi ‘= λ ASCs! 5 / 5» 
ἡμί[ε]κτον δεξαμένος - τὸν δὲ ὄρκον εἶν]αι παρεόντος τὸ ἐνεστη- 
ἘΣ Lal » 
κότος" καρτερῦς δ᾽ εἶναι γῆς καὶ οἰκίων οἵτινες || τότ᾽ εἶχον ὅτε 
᾿Απολλωνίδι ὶΠ Ins ἐ ) μὴ ὕ i : 
ys καὶ Παναμύης ἐμνημόνευον, εἰ μὴ ὕστεροιν ἀπεπέ- 
ρασαν. τὸν νόμον τοῦτον | ἤν τις θέληι συγχέαι ἢ προθῆτα[ι] 
ψῆφον ὥστε μὴ εἶναι τὸν νόμο]ν τοῦτον, τὰ ἐόντα αὐτὸ πεπρή- 
\ > / 5 > x \ oe SEN 7 - Ce δ x \ Ν 
σθω | καὶ τὠπόλλωνος εἶναι ἱερὰ καὶ αὐτὸν φεύγεν αἰεί: ἢν δὲ μὴ 
5 ἢ ΟὟ χὰ ” , ΄, SN an ae ὧν an 
ἣι αὐτῶι ἄξια δέκα στατήρων, αὐτὸν [π]επρῆσθαι ἐπ᾽ ἐξαγωγῆι 
καὶ μη[δ]αμὰ κάθοδον εἶναι ἐς ᾿Αλικαρνησσόν. ᾿Αλικαρνασσέων 
lal 4 5 a 
δὲ τῶσ συμπάντων τούτωι ἐλεύθερον eval, ὃς ἂν ταῦτα μὴ Tapa- 
/ ἢ \ / » \ > / > lal > 
βαίνηι, κατόπερ τὰ ὄρκια ἔταμον Kal ὡς γέγραπται ἐν τῶι Απολ- 
λω[νί]ωι ἐπικαλεν 


3. Teos. About 475 B.c. SGDI.5632. Hicks23. Hoffmann II1.105. 
Michel 1318. Roberts 142 and pp.3356ff. Solmsen 42. 

στις φάρμακα δηλητήρια ποιοῖ ἐπὶ Τηίοισιν τὸ ξυνὸν ἢ 
ἐπ᾽ ἰδιώτηι, κἔνον ἀπόλλυσθαι καὶ αὐτὸν καὶ γένος τὸ κένο. | dates 
ἐς γῆν τὴν Τηίην κωλύοι σῖτον ἐσάγεσθαι | ἢ τέχνηι ἢ μηχανῆι ἢ 


κατὰ θάλασσαν ἢ κατ᾽ TEL οἷν ἢ ἐσαγθέντα ἀνωθεοί κξνον 
| ἢ ἤπειρον ἢ ἐσαχ η, 


> / \ reel BS \ / \ ξ- 
ἀπόλλυσθαι καὶ αὐτὸν καὶ γένος τὸ KEVO. 


1, 2 fragmentary] ὅστις Τηίων ε[ὐθ]ύνωι | ἢ αἰσυ[μ]νήτηι [ἄπει- 
5 J a), ητη 


θεο](ίη) ἢ | ἐπανισταῖτο (ἢ αἰσυμνήτηὺ, ἀπόλλυσθαι καὶ | αὐτὸν 


The dicasts shall administer the oath, 
receiving a twelfth of a stater as fee, 
and the oath shall be taken in the 
presence of the plaintiff. Those who 
held the property when Apollonides 
and Panamyes were commissioners 
shall be the legal possessors, unless they 
have disposed of it later.’ — ἀπεπέρα- 
σαν: ἀποπιπράσκω, not found elsewhere. 
— 82 ff. ‘If any one wishes to annul this 
law or proposes a vote to this effect, his 
property shall be sold and dedicated 
to Apollo, and he himself shall be an 
exile forever. If his property is not 
worth ten staters, he himself shall be 
sold for transportation and never be 


allowed to return.’ —41 ff. ‘Of all the 
Halicarnassians any one who does not 
transgress these things such as they 
have sworn to and as is recorded in 
the temple of Apollo, shall be at liberty 
to prefer claims.’—Tac0 συμπάντων : 
τῶν συμπάντων. 96.2. 

3. Imprecations against evil-doers. 

A 1ff. Against those who manufac- 
ture poisons. — τὸ ξυνόν: ἃν. acc., as a 
community. —6 ff. Against those who 
interfere with the importation of grain. 
---ἀνωθεοίη: contrasted with ποιοῖ 1.2. 
See 42.6, 157 0. 

B3ff. Against those who resist the au- 
thority of the magistrates, The εὔθυνος 


No. 4] IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 167 
καὶ γένος τὸ κείνδ. ὅστις τὸ λοιπὸ αἰσυμινῶν ἐν Τέωι ἢ γῆι τῆι 
Τηϊίηι [ἀδίκ](ω)ς av(dp)[a]s ἀ[ποκ]τένει[ε] ... αρον va [εἰδ] ὡς 
προδο[ίη .. .] τὴ]ν] πόλ[ιν καὶ γῆν] τὴν Τηίων ἢ το[ὺς] ἄνδρας 
ἐν | ἀρῦ[ρ]ηι περὶ 
πό[λιν ...] | λοινο προδο[ίη ἢ κιξα]λλεύοι ἢ κιξάλλας ὑὐπο[δέ- 


[ἐν ν]ήσωι ἢ θα[λάσσηι] το | µετε........ 
χοιτο ἢ ληίζοιτο ἢ ληιστὰς ὐποδέχοιτο εἰδὼς ἐκ γῆς τῆς Τηίης 
ἢ [θ]αλάτης φέροντας ἤ [τι κ]ακὸν βουλεύοι περὶ Τ[ηί]ων τὸ 
ξυνῦ εἰδὼς ἢ [pds] | Ἓλληνας 


Ἂ \ 


ἢ πρὸς βαρβάρους, ἀπόλλυσθαι 
κ. ; - 
καὶ αὐτὸν καὶ γένος τὸ κενδ. οἴτινες τιµδχέοντες | τὴν ἐπαρὴν μὴ 
/ 1 \ la / - > n . 6 κ 3 
ποιήσεαν ἐπὶ δυνάμει καθηµένδ τωγῶνος) Ανθεστηρίοισιν καὶ Ἠρα- 
κλέοισιν | καὶ Δίοισιν, ἐν τὴ ἢ ἔχεσθαι. ὃς ἂν τὰ {λ 
ἡ ἠπαρῆι ἔχεσθαι. ὃς ἂν τὰ(ς) στήλας, 
1 ο ’ \ / x / Xx / 2 / Λη 
ἐν How ἠπαρὴ γέγραπται, ἢ κατάξει ἢ φοινικήια ἐκκόψει ἢ ἄφα- 
/ / - > / \ SEN \ / \ ΕΞ 
νέας ποιήσει, κενον ἀπόλλυσθαι καὶ αὐτὸν καὶ γένος [τὸ κενδ]. 


4. Chios. V cent. Βισ. SGDI.5653. 
Roberts 149 and pp.343 ff. Solmsen 41. 


Hoffmann III.80. Michel 1383. 


Ἂ 


ος: ἀπὸ τούτο μέχρι [τῆς] | τριόδο, ἢ ᾿ς ᾿Ερμώνοσσαν [φ]έρει, 
τρὲς- ἀπὸ τῆς τριόδο ἄ[χ]ρι ᾿Ερμωνόσσης ἐς τὴν τρίοδ)ον ἔξς - 
ἀπὸ τούτὸ μέχρι τὸ | Δηλίδ τρες: σύνπαντες ὄριοι ἐβδομήκοντα 
πέντε. | don τῶν ὄρων τούτων ἔσω, πᾶσα Λοφῖτις. nv τίς τ]ινα 
τῶν ὄρων τούτων | 7 ἐξέληι ἢ μεθέληι ἢ ἀφανέα ποιήσει ἐπ᾽ ἀδι- 
κίηι τῆς πόλεως, ἐκατὸν στατῆρας ὀφειλέτω κἄτιμος ἔστω, πρη- 
ξάντων δ᾽ δροφύλακες ° ἢν δὲ μὴ πρήξοισιν, αὐτοὶ ὀφειλόντων, 


must have been a superior official to 
the ordinary εὔθυνοι or auditors. The 
αἰσυμνήτης is often an extraordinary 
official like the Roman dictator, but 
possibly a regular magistrate at Teos. 
— 8 ff. Against unfaithful and treason- 
able magistrates. The restoration of 
ll. 8-18 is uncertain. — 29 ff. Against 
magistrates who fail to pronounce the 
imprecations. — The τιμοῦχοι are prob- 
ably the regular annual magistrates, 
like the archons elsewhere. — ποιήσε- 
αν: ποιήσειαν. 851.- δυνάμει: see 109.2. 
— καθημένο τὠγῶνος κτλ.: ‘during the 


assembly at the Anthesteria, etc.’ — 
35 ff. Against those who damage the 
stele.— κατάξει etc.: aor. subj. 150, 
176.2. 

4. Decree fixing the boundaries of 
a district called Lophitis, followed by 
provisions for its sale and a list of the 
purchasers. 

For the Lesbian elements in the Chian 
dialect, see 184 with references. For 
πρήξοισιν, Short-vowel subj. like ποιήσει, 
see also 150. For πόλεως, see 109.2. 
βασιλέός (C 8) is the earliest example of 
εο = ευ (38), 


40 


= 


0 


σι 


10 


15 


168 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 4 
πρηξάντων δ᾽ οἱ πεντεκαίδεκα τὸς ὀροφύλακας : || ἢν δὲ μὴ πρήξοι- 
σιν, ἐν ἐπαρῆι ἔστων. 

[οὐ π᾿ εἸντεκα[ίδεκ]α ἐς βολὴν ἐν]εικάντων [ἐν] πέντ᾽ ἡμέ- 
ρη[ι]σιν " τὸς δὲ κήρυκας διαπέµψαντες ἐς τὰς χώρας κη[ρ]υσ- 
σόντων καὶ διὰ τῆς πόλεως ἀδηνέως | γεγωνέοντες, ἀποδεκνύντες 
τὴν ἡμέρην, ἢν ἂν λάβωισιν, καὶ τὸ πιρῆχμα προσκ]ηρυσσόντων, | 
ὅτι ἂμ µέλληι πρήξεσθαι: | κἀγδικασάντων τριηκοσίων μὴ ᾿λάσ- 


5 σονες ἀνηρίθειυτοι ἐόντες. 


[nv δέ τις τὸς πριαμένὂς ἀποκλήιηι] ἢ δικά[ζηται, τὸς ἀποκλιη]ι- 
ομένὃς ἡ π[ό]λις δεξαµ| έν]η δικαζέσθω κἂν ὄφληι, [ὐ]περαποδότω" 
τῶι δὲ πρια|μ] ένωι πρῆχμα ἔστω μηδέν. [ὃ]ς ἂν τὰς πρήσις ἀκρα- 
τέα[ς] | ποιῆι, ἐπαράσθω κατ᾽ αὐτ[ὃ] | ὁ βασιλεός, ἐπὴν τὰς vo- 
µ[α]ίας ἐπαρὰς ποιῆται. | 

τὰς yeas καὶ τὰς οἰκίελα[ς] | ἐπρίαντο: τῶν ᾿Αννικῶ πα[ί]- 
δων ᾿]κέσιος ᾿Ηγεπόλιος πεντακισχειλίων τριηκ]ο]σίων τεσσ[|ερ]α- 
κόντων, ᾿Αθ[η]ναγ[ό]ρ[η]ς ᾿Η[ροδό]το χειλί[ω]ν ἐπτακοσίων: 
Θαργελέο[ς] | Φιλοκλῆς Ζηνοδότο τὰν [1]ὐάδηισιν δισχειλίων 
ἐ[π]τακοσίων, Θεόπροπος κο[ἐ]νοπίδης tay Καμιμήηι χ[ε]ιλίων 
καὶ ὀκτακοσίων [ἐπ]τά: ἸΚήφιος τὰ ἐμ Μελαίνη[ι] | ᾿Ακτῆι τρισ- 


χελίων ἐπτακοσίων ἔνενηκόντων Bia[s] | ᾿Ασιῶ. 


ΓΛ ΓΤ ΤἽ 


ΓΓχ]ειλίων ἐνακοσίων. Λεύκιππος Πυθῶ τὴν οἰκίην 
τ[ὴ]ν ᾿Ανδρέος π[ε]ντακοσίων πιεντηκόντων | δυῶν - ἼἌσμιος || Θεό- 
πομπος Alyvaid τὰν Οἴωι χειλίων τριηκοσίων δέκων δυῶν - ᾽Ἴκε- 


σίδ τὸ Φίλωνος Στράτ[ιο]ς Λυσῶ τοἰκ ὄϊπεδον διηκ][ο]σίων ἐνός. 


B ‘In the case οὗ alawsuit (πρῆχμα), 
the Fifteen are to bring it before the 
council within five days and make pub- 
lic announcement of it in the villages 
and in the city.’ 

C1-8. If any one excludes the pur- 
chasers from possession or brings suit 
against them, the city, taking up the 
cause of those that are excluded, shall 
sustain the suit, and, if it loses, reim- 
burse them. The purchaser shall be free 


From litigation. Whoever makes the sales 
invalid, him shall the βασιλεύς curse, 
when he makes the customary impreca- 
tions.— 10 ff. There purchased lands and 
houses: from the sons of Annices, Hi- 
cesius, son of Hegepolis, for 5340 (sta- 
ters), Athenagoras, son of Herodotus, 
for 1700; from Thargeleus, Philocles, 
son of Zenodotus, the property in Eua- 
dae for 2700; etc.—19, 20. Kolvorl- 
Sys: καὶ Olvorldns, 


No. 7 | IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 169 


About 357 μ.ο. SGDI.5687. Ditt.Syll.107. Hicks 134. 


Michel 501. 


5. Erythrae. 
Hoffmann I11.96. 
[Edo£ev] τῆι βουλ[ῆι καὶ τῶι | δήμωι Μ]αύσσωλλο[ν ᾿Β]κατ[ό- 

µνω | Μολασ]έα, ἐπεὶ ἀνὴρ ἀγαθὸς [ἐγένετο π]ερὶ τὴν πόλιν τὴν 
᾿Ερυϊθραί]ων, εἶναι εὐεργέτην τῆς | [πόλ]εως καὶ πρόξενον καὶ 5 
πολίτην] καὶ ἔσπλουν καὶ ἔκπλουν [καὶ] πολέμδ καὶ εἰρήνης 
ἀσυλε[ὶ | καὶ] ἀσπονδεί, καὶ ἀτέλειαν κα[ὶ | πρ]οεδρίην": ταῦτα δὲ 10 
εἶναι αὐ τῶι] καὶ ἐκγόνοις. στῆσαι δὲ α[ὀτῦ κ]αὶ εἰκόνα χαλκῆν 
ἐν τῆι ἀγορῆ]ι καὶ ᾿Αρτεμισίης εἰκόνα | [λιθί]νην ἐν τῶι ᾿Αθη- 
ναίωι, καὶ | [στεφ]ανῶσαι Μαύσσωλλον μὲν | [ἐκ δαρ]εικῶν πεντή- 15 
κοντα, ᾿Αρτε[μισίην] δὲ ἐκ τριήκοντα δαρε[ικῶν. γράψ]αι ταῦτα 
ἐ(ς) στήλην | καὶ στῆσα]ι és τὸ ᾿Αθήναιον, | [ἐπιμεληθ](ῆ)ναι [δὲ 20 
τοὺς ἐξεταστάς]. 
Central Ionic 


6. Naxos. Found at Delos. VII or early VI cent. Β.ο. SGDI.5423. 
Hoffmann III.380. Michel 1150. Roberts 25. Solmsen 46. 
Νικάνδρη μ᾽ avébéxev Πεκηβόλοδι ἰοχεαίρηι, 
Φόρη Δεινοδίκηο τὸ Nahaio, ἔμσοχος ἀ(λ)λήσν, 


Δεινομένεος δὲ κασιγνέτη, | ΦΛράμσδ δ᾽ ἄλοχός ν[ὂν]. 


7. Naxos. Found at Delos. SGDI.5421. 


Hoffmann I11.33. 


VII or early VI cent. B.c. 
Roberts 27. 

[τ]ο ἀρυτο λίθο Epi ἀνδριὰς καὶ τὸ σφέλας. 

and transcribe Ναξσίο 


5. Decree in honorof Maussolus,the as a sign for ἕ 


satrap of Caria, to whose memory the 
famous Mausoleum was erected by his 
widow Artemisia. — 15 ff. See 136.9. 
6. Inscribed on an archaic statue of 
Artemis found at Delos. H is used as 
hand he, and for η froma, but not for 
original η. See 4.6, 8a. 
and ἀ(λ)λήον the endings, as the meter 
shows, have the value of one syllable, 
like ew in Homer. See 41.4. The char- 
acter which appears before o in Ναλσίο 
etc. is ΠΠ, probably only a differenti- 
ated form of H, though some take it 


In Δεινοδίκηο 


etc. 

7. On the base of a colossal statue 
of Apollo at Delos, dedicated by Nax- 
ians. I am of the same stone, statue and 
pedestal. For duro see 82. 

8. Burial law directed against ex- 
travagance in the funeral rites, like 
those enacted at Athens under Solon, 
and at Sparta under Lycurgus. 

With two exceptions (θάνηι, διαραν- 
ολ H is used only for the ἡ from 
ἃ (or from ea, as ἐπήν, θύη). See 4.6, 
δα. 


10 


bo 
ωτ 


170 GREEK DIALECTS [No.8 


8. Iulis in Ceos. Last quarter V cent. s.c. IG.XII.v.i.593. SGDI. 
5398. Ditt.Syll.877. HoffmannIII.42. Inser.Jurid.I,pp.10 ff. Michel398. 
Solmsen 47.- Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 93. 


Oise νό[μ]οι περὶ τῶγ καταφθιµ[έ]νω[ν. κατὰ | τ]άδε θά[πτ]ὲν 
τὸν θανόντα" ἐν ἑματίο[ις τρι]σὶ λευκοῖς, στρώµατι καὶ ἐνδύματι 
[καὶ | ἐ]πιβλέματι, ἐξεναι δὲ καὶ ἐν ἐλάσ[σ]οσ[ι, ple] πλέονος ἀξί- 
ows τοῖς τρισὶ ἑκατὸν δρ[αχ]μέων. ἐχφέρεν δὲ ἐγ κλίνηι σφηνό- 
πο[δ]ι [κ]αὶ μὲ καλύπτἒν, τὰ δ᾽ ὁλ[ο]σχερ[έ]α τοῖ[ς ἑματ]οι». 
φέρεν δὲ οἶνον ἐπὶ τὸ σῆμα [μ]ὲ [πλέον] Γπριῶν χῶν καὶ ἔλαιον 
μὲ πλέο[ν] ἑνό[ς, τὰ δὲ || ἀ]γγεῖα ἀποφέρεσθαι. τὸν θανό[ν]τα 
[φέρεν | κ]ατακεκαλυμμένον σιωπῆι µέχρι [ἐπὶ τὸ | σ]ῆμα. προ- 
σφαγίωι [χ]ρὲσθαι κατὰ τὰ π[άτρια. τ]ὴγ κλίνην ἀπὸ το[Ὁ] σή- 
[μ]ατο[ς] καὶ τ]ὰ] σ[τρώ]ματα ἐσφέρεν ἐνδόσε. τῆι δὲ ὑστεραί[ηι 
ἁπ]οραίνεν τὴν οἰκίην ἐλεύθερον θαλά|σσηι] πρῶτον, ἔπειτα ὃ[ὲ] 
ὑσώπωι ο[ἰκ]έτη[ν ἐμβ]άντα : ἐπὴν δὲ διαρανθῆι, καθαρὴν ἔναι τὴν 
οἰκίην καὶ θύη θύεν ἐφί[στια.] τὰς γυναῖκας τὰς [ι]ούσ[α]ς [ἐ]πὶ 
τὸ κῆδ[ος] | ἀπιέναι προτέρας τῶν (avyavdpav ἀπὸ [τοῦ] || σήματος. 
ἐπὶ τῶι θανόντι τριηκόστ[ια μὲ | π]οιξν. μὲ ὑποτιθέναι κύλικα ὑπὸ 
THY [κλύν]ην pede τὸ ὕδωρ ἐκχὲν μεδὲ τὰ καλλύ[σμα]τα φέρεν 
ἐπὶ τὸ σῆμα. ὅπου ἂν θάνηι, ἐπὴν ἐ]ξενιχθει, μὲ ἰέναι γυναῖκας 
π[ρὸ]ς τ[ὴν οἰ]κίην ἄλλας ἓ τὰς μιαινομένας " µια[ίνεσθ]αι δὲ μη- 
τέρα καὶ γυναῖκα καὶ ἀδε[λφεὰς κἱα]ὶ θυγατέρας - πρὸς δὲ ταύταις 
μὲ π[λέον πίέ]ντε γυναικῶν, παῖδας δὲ τ[ῶν ϐΊυγ[ατρῶν κἰἀ]νεψιῶν, 


3. στρώματι κτλ.: ‘a cloth under- home, instead of being left at the tomb. 


neath the corpse, one wrapped about 
it, and one over it.’ —7. pe καλύπτεν 
κτλ.: they are not to use a special coy- 
ering for the bier, but cover all, the 
bier and the corpse, with the cloths 
before mentioned. —9. χῶν: see 112.6. 
—12. προσφαγίωι κτλ.: ‘they are to 
perform the sacrifice according to the 
ancestral custom.’ By the law of Solon 
the sacrifice of an ox was forbidden. 
—13f. The bier and the coverings, 
like the vessels (1. 10), are to be brought 


—15f. ‘The house is to be purified 
first with sea-water by a free man, then 
with hyssop by a slave.’ But the resto- 
ration ὀΓικ]έτη[ν ἐμβ]άντα is uncertain. 
—20. At Athens ceremonies in honor 
of the dead were performed on the 
third, ninth, and thirtieth days. The 
last are expressly forbidden here. — 
21. Directed against certain supersti- 
tious practices, the significance of which 
is not clear. —27. ταύταις: dat, im -ats 
due to Attic influence, 


No. 12] IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 1.11: 
ἄλλον δὲ μ[ε]δένα. τοὺς μια[ινομέϊνους] λουσαμένου[ς]------ 
oo | [ὕδατ]ος [χ]ύσι κα[θαρ]οὺς Eval εώ <= sane =e 
West Ionic (Huboean) 
9. VII cent. Β.ο. SGDI.5292. Rev.Arch.1902 I,41 ff. 
Πύ(ρ)ρος μ᾽ ἐποίξσεν ᾿Αγασιλέεὂ. 
10. Cumae in Italy. VI cent. μ.ο. IG.XIV.865. SGDI.5267. Hoff- 


mann III.6. Roberts 173. 


3 \ 
Ταταίἒς Epi λιέρυθος : hos 


ΡΣ RA 


ἄν µε κλέφσ ει, θυφλὸς ἔσται. 


11. Cumaein Italy. VIcent.p.c. IG.XIV.871. SGDI.5269. Hoffmann 


ΤΠ.4. Roberts177a. Solmsen 48. 


hurd ree κλίνξι τούτἒι Λένος βύπυ. 


12. Amphipolis. 357 8.c. SGDI.5282. Ditt.Syll.118. Hicks125. Hoff- 


mann III.14. Michel 324. Solmsen 49. 


"Ἔδοξεν τῶι δήμωι: Φίλωνα καὶ Ὑτρατοκλέα φεόγειν Αμφίπο- 
a ο ΑΕΕ) / > / \ yA ieee 
Ay καὶ τὴγ γῆν τὴν ᾿Αμϕιιπολιτέων ἀειφυγίῃην καὶ αὐτὸς καὶ τὸς | 
A » = L = 
παῖδας, καὶ ἤμ πὸ ἁλίσκωνται, πάσχειν αὐτὸς ὡς πολεμίος καὶ | 
\ “ Χ Ν / > > n / 5 \ 3) / 
νηποινεὶ τεθνάναι͵ | τὰ δὲ χρήματ᾽ αὐτῶν δημόσια εἶναι, τὸ δ᾽ ἐπιιδέ- 
ο pal ts) / \ = yy / i \ / 
κατον ἱρὸν τὸ ᾿Απόλλωνος καὶ τὸ Στρ)υμόνος. TOS δὲ προστάτας 
δ / 3 » 
ἀναγράψαι αὐτὸς ἐς) στήλην λιθίνην. | ἢν δέ τις τὸ ψήφισμα | ἀνα- 
ψηφίζει ἢ καταδέχηται τούτος τέχνηι ἢ μηχανῆι oTEwLov, τὰ χρή- 
5. ΠΣ τὶ / » \ ο τα / ᾽ / > / 
ματ᾽ αὐτὸ δημόσια ἔστω καὶ αὐτὸς φεογέτω ᾿Αμϕίπολιν [ἀειφυγίην. 


9. Ona lecythus, now in the Boston 
Museum of Fine Arts, the provenance 
of which is not stated. Probably manu- 
factured in Boeotia by a Chalcidian 
potter, or at least inscribed in the 
Chalcidian dialect. Note the retention 
of intervocalic ¢ in the proper name 
Ἀγασιλέρο (which later became Ἀγασί- 
λεω), though not in ἐποίεσεν. 

11. In this niche of the tomb rests Le- 
nos. — robrer: see 124. —hbav: ὕπεστι. 

12. When Philip captured Amphip- 
olis in 347 B,c., he caused the banish- 


ment of his opponents. Cf. Diod.16.8. 
Among this number were the two men 
against whom this decree was enacted, 
one of them, Stratocles, being known 
as one of the two envoys who were sent 
to Athens for aid. Cf. Dem.Olynth. 
1.8. Amphipolis was a colony of Ath- 
ens, but the population was mixed. Cf. 
Thuce.4.102ff. At this time evidently 
the Chalcidian element predominated. 

3. Φεόγειν: cf. φεογέτω, 1.24. These 
are the only West Ion. examples of eo= 
ευ (38).— 19, ἀναψηφίζει ; ει for m, 39 α. 


10 


ΤᾺ GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 18 
15. Eretria. 


SGDI. 5308. 


(A) End of V cent. B.c., (B) middle of IV cent. B.c. 
Ditt.Syll.47,48. Hoffmann III.19. Michel 341. 


Θεοί. |" ἔδοξεν ret βουλῆι ᾿Ηγέλοχον | τὸν Ταραντῖνον πρόξενον 
εἶναι καὶ εὐεργέτην καὶ αὐτὸν | κ[α]ὺ παῖδας καὶ σίτηριν εἶναι καὶ 
> la Ν Ν oa » ὃ / νο) λ / \ ὃ / 
αὐτῶι καὶ παιρὶν, ὅταν ἐ[π]ιδημέωριν, καὶ ἀτελέην καὶ | προεδρίην 

1 \ > lal « | / ἈΝ / > 309 
ἐς τοὺς ἀγῶνας ὡς συνελευθερώραντι τὴμ πόλιν | ἀπ᾽ ᾿Αθηνάων. 
”ἼΕδοξεν tet βουλεῖ καὶ rot δήμοι | Ηράκλειτον τὸν Ταραντῖνον | 
πρόξενον εἶναι ᾿Βρετριῶν αὐτὸν καὶ ἐκγόνους, εἶναι δὲ αὐτοῖ || προ- 
εδρίην καὶ σίτηριν καὶ αὐτοῖ καὶ παιρὶν, ὅσον ἂν χρόνον | ἐπιδημέω- 
ριν͵ καὶ τὰ ἄλλα, καθάπερ τοῖς ἄλλοις προξένοι». 
14. Oropus. 411-402, or 386-377 B.c. IGWVII.255. SGDI.5339. Ditt. 
Syll.589. Hoffmann IIT.25. Michel 698. Solmsen50. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 65. 
Θεοί. | Tov ἱερέα τοῦ ᾽Αμϕιαράου φοιτᾶν εἰς τὸ ἱερόν, ἐπειδὰν 
\ / / > / “ \ / / x lal 
χειμὼν παρέλθει, µέχρι ἀρότου ὥρης μὴ πλέον διαλείποντα ἢ τρεῖς 
ἡμέρας καὶ | μένειν ἐν τοῖ ἱεροῖ μὴ ἔλαττον ἢ δέκα ἡμέρας τοῦ 
μηνὸς ἐκ[ά]στο. καὶ ἐπαναγκάζειν τὸν νεωκόρον τοῦ τε ἱεροῦ ἐπι- 
a \ \ / \ a > / . ν 5 , 
μελεῖσθαι κατὰ τὸν νόμον καὶ τῶν ἀφικνε(ο)μένων εἰς τὸ ἱερόν. | 


x / > lal 3 ae - Ἂ / Ἂ / 4 εν \ 
ἂν δέ τις ἀδικεῖ ἐν τοῖ ἱεροῖ ἢ ξένος ἢ δημότης, ζημιούτω ὁ ἱερεὺς 


13. This and no. 14 are in the Ere- 
trian variety of Euboean, for which 
see 187 (60.3). 

A. Ships of Tarentum formed part of 
the Peloponnesian fleet which defeated 
the Athenians off Eretria in 411 5.6. and 
so led to the Athenian loss of Eretria. 
Cf. Thuc.8.91,95. It is in gratitude 
for this that Hegelochus of Tarentum 
and his sons are honored in this decree. 

B. This decree is later than A, but 
was inscribed on the same stone, be- 
cause both recipients of honor are from 
Tarentum, and possibly relatives. 

14. Regulations of the temple of 
Amphiaraus at Oropus. Oropus seems 
to have been an Eretrian possession 
before it passed into the hands of the 
Thebans in the sixth century, and pre- 
served the Eretrian dialect throughout 


the Boeotian and the subsequent A the- 
nian domination. But from the end of 
the fourth century the inscriptions are 
in Attic. 

1 ff. The priest evidently passed the 
winters in the town, leaving the tem- 
ple entirely in the charge of the custo- 
dian. But with the end of winter, when 
visitors became more frequent, he was 
expected to go to the temple regularly, 
never missing more than three days at 
a time and remaining there at least 
ten days each month. He was to see to 
it that the custodian took proper care 
of the temple and its visitors. — 9 ff. ‘If 
any one commits sacrilege in the tem- 
ple, the priest shall have the right to 
impose a fine up to the sum of five 
drachmas and take pledges of the one 
penalized. If such a one offers the 


No. 14] IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 173 


/ / / / \ 3 £ / μὰ 

µέχρι πέντε δραχµέων | κυρίως καὶ ἐνέχυρα λαμβανέτω τοῦ ἐζημιω- 
/ Ἀ 5.3 / Yo / / ΓΑ ος ορ 5) / 

μιένου ἂν δ᾽ ἐκτίνει τὸ ἀργύριον, παρεόντος τὸ ἱερέος ἐμβα(λ)λέτω 

> \ / / | \ μας / " Os > na Ἀ ο 
εἰς τὸν θησαυρόν. δικάζειν δὲ τὸν ἱερέα, ἄν τις ἰδίει ἀδικηθεῖ ἢ τῶν 
ξένων ἢ τῶν δηµοτέων ἐν Tot ἱεροῖ, µέχρι τριῶν | δραχµέων, τὰ δὲ 
µέζονα, ἥχοι ἑκάστοις αἱ δίκαι ἐν τοῖς νόμοις εἰρῆται, ἐντῦθα γινέ- 


σθων. προσκαλεῖσθαι δὲ καὶ αὐθημερὸν περὶ τῶν ἐν τοῖ ἱεροῖ ἀδι- 


4, ΕΝ λ e > / \ lal > Ν id / [2 / 
κίων: ἂν δὲ ὁ ἀντίδικος μὴ συνχωρεῖ, εἰς τὴν ὑστέρην ἡ δίκη 
τελείσθω. ἐπαρχὴν δὲ διδοῦν τὸμ μέλλοντα θεραπεύεσθαι ὑπὸ 
τοῦ θεοῦ μὴ ἔλαττον ἐννεοβόλου δοκίμου ἀργυρίου καὶ ἐμβάλλειν 
εἰς τὸν θησαυρὸν παρεόντος τοῦ νεωκόρου 

΄ \ ἴω ς ο) \ 1 \ \ \ ’ lal 
----- κατεύχεσθαι δὲ τῶν ἱερῶν καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν βωμὸν ἐπιτιθεῖν, 


΄“ lal ΔΝ id / .“ \ x lal \ , τ al f 
ὅταν παρει, τὸν ιερέα, ὅταν δὲ μὴ παρεῖ, τὸν θύοντα, καὶ τεῖ θυσίει 


eS ec ta ΄ 4 ο \ 7 \ ς / a 
αὐτὸν ἑαυτοῖ κατεύχεσθαι ἕκαστον, τῶν δὲ δη μορίων τὸν ἱερέα, τῶν 
δὲ θυομένων ἐν τοῖ ἱεροῖ πάντων τὸ δέρµα [λαμβάνειν]. θύειν δὲ 
2 lal ce “ x “ an λ ο) \ 5 5 
ἐξεῖν ἅπαν ὅτι ἂν βόληται ἕκαστος - τῶν δὲ κρεῶν μὴ εἶναι ἐκφο- 


\ x a / a \ τ 5 ο L ΄ Επ ο 
ρὴν ἔξω τοῦ τεµένεος. Tot δὲ | ἱερεῖ διδοῦν τὸς θύοντας ἀπὸ τοῦ 


money, he must deposit it in the treas- 
ury in the presence of the priest. If 
any one suffers a private wrong in the 
temple, the priest shall decide matters 
of no more than three drachmas, but 
the more important cases shall be tried 
before the proper courts. The sum- 
mons for wrongs done in the temple 
shall be made on the same day, but if 
the opponent does not agree, the case 
may go over till the next day.’— 
16. ἑκάστοις: for the several offenses. 
—17. εἰρῆται: see 43. —évro0a: see 
84a, 194.- 10. ἀδικίων: ἀδίκιον = ἀδί- 
knua.— 21 ff. ‘The one who is to be 
treated by the god shall pay a fee of 
not less than nine obols of current 
money (no bad coin was to be palmed 
off) and put it in the treasury in the 
presence of the custodian.’ — ἐννεοβό- 
λου is crowded into a space where a 
shorter word had been erased, presum- 
ably δραχμῆς. Since the law was first 


inscribed, the amount of the fee had 
been raised, and at the same time an- 
other provision, which followed after 
νεωκόρου in 1. 24, had been abrogated 
and erased. — 25 ff. ‘The priest shall 
make the prayers and place the victims 
on the altar, if he is present, but, if he 
is not present, the one who gives the 
offering. At the festival each shall 
make his own prayer, but the priest 
shall make the prayers for the sacri- 
fices in behalf of the state, and he shall 
receive the skin of all the victims.’ — 
90 ff. θύειν δὲ ἐξεῖν κτλ.: there was no 
restriction as to the kind of victims to 
be offered, such as is often made in 
temple regulations, but in any case the 
flesh was not to be carried off.—31. βό- 
ληται: SO, πού βόληται (βούληται), for an 
Eretrian inscription of laterdate,which 
never has o = ου, reads βόληται, βολό- 
μενον. ---93 ff. rot δὲ ἱερεῖ κτλ.: ‘the 
priest is to have the shoulder of each 


20 


30 


35 


40 


15 


174 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 14 


ς / 4 / - \ > \ Ὁ id ς \ > / \ > εἶ a 
ἱερήου ἑκίάστο TOV ὦμον, πλὴν ὅταν ἡ ἑορτὴ εἶ" τότε δὲ ἀπ]ὸ τῶν 
δηµορίων λαμβανέτω ὦμον ἀφ᾽ ἑκάστου | τοῦ ἱερήου. ἐγκαθεύδειν 


δὲ τὸν δειόµενοιν | vau - - 


ο”. πειθόμενον τοῖς νόμοις. τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ 
ἐγκαθεύδον τος, ὅταν ἐμβάλλει τὸ ἀργύριον, γράφεσθαι τὸν νεωκό- 
pov καὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ τῆς πόλεος καὶ ἐκτιθεῖν ἐν τοῖ ἱεροῖ γράφοντα ἐν 
πετεύροι σκοπεῖν TOL βολομένοι. ἐν δὲ Tot κοιµητηρίοι καθεύδειν 
χωρὶς μὲν τὸς ἄνδρας, χωρὶς || δὲ τὰς γυναῖκας, τοὺς μὲν ἄνδρας ἐν 
Toi πρὸ ἠῦς τοῦ βωμοῦ, τὰς δὲ γυναῖκας ἐν τοῖ πρὸ µεσπέ[ρης... 


ἀπ ο αν ο οἱ Ὁ © 


‘\ / \ 5 7 
τὸ κοιµ]ητήριον τοὺς ἐν καθεύδοντας .... «Ὁ (Ὁ ν τς τς Ὁ 


Arcadian 


15. VI or early V cent. B.c. 
A.M. XXI1,240 ff.; XXX,65. 


δ Pe Ps 
Kapo ὐνέθυσε tai Ἱκόρμαι. 


56 1.915. Ditt.Syll.625. Roberts 237a. 


16. Mantinea. Vcent.n.c. Fougeéres, B.C.H.XVI,568 ff. Homolle,ibid. 


580ff. Baunack, Ber.Sichs.Ges.1893,98 ff. 


Keil, Gott. Nachr.1895,349 ff. 


Danielsson, Eranos [1,8 ff. Fougéres,Mantinée,523 ff. For w, which is tran- 


scribed o, see 4.4. 


[εο]φλέασι olde ἐν ᾿Αλέαν [1]. 2-12 proper names]. Φ[έμα]ν- 
δρος | [εο]φλέοι ἂν χρεστέριον Kaxpive. || ἐ[ι ἂ]ν ὀσίαι κακριθέε 


victim, except when there is a festival, 
and then only from the victims offered 
for the state.’ —33. ἱερήου : ἱερήιου. 37, 
38. —36. δειόµενον: δεόμενον. 9.1. — 
39 ff. ‘The custodian is to inscribe the 
name of each one who consults the ora- 
cle, when he has paid his money, and 
place it on a tablet in the shrine so 
that any one who wishes may see it.’ 
---ἐγκαθεύδοντος: as elsewhere, those 
wishing to consult the oracle went to 
sleep in a room of the temple assigned 
for this purpose (see following), and 
received the oracle in a dream. — 
43 ff. ἐν δὲ rot κοιµητηρίοι κτλ.: ‘the 
men and women are to lie in separate 
places, the men to the east of the altar, 


the women to the west.’— 46. ἠδς: see 
41.4 ὐ.---Πεσπέ[ρης: he designated by 
H, as in no. 6. 

15. Dedication inscribed on a bronze 
cymbal, which, according to the more 
probable of two varying reports, was 
found near the modern Dimitzana in 
Arcadia. Formerly read Κάμουν ἔθυσε 
κτλ. and ascribed to Thessalian, later 
as Kayo ὗν ἔθυσε. But the use of ὑνέ- 
θυσε = ἀνέθηκε is confirmed by a later 
dedication reading Φαυλέας ἀνέθυσε τοῦ 
Πανί, in which the earlier dv (6, 22) is 
replaced by ἀνά. 

16. Judgment against certain per- 
sons guilty of sacrilege toward Athena 
Alea, whose temple had been made the 


No. 16] ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS 175 


[5 Ξ' ΞΕ ἘΞ \ r / a 5 5 \ / ῃ 
TOV χρεμάτον, πὲ τοῖς ροικιάται(ς) Tas θεὸ Evat,| Ka οικίας δά- 
σασσθαι τὰς dvds ἐά(σ]σας. | [ἐπ]εὶ τοῖς εοφλεκόσι ἐπὶ τοῖδ’ ἐδικά- 
σαμεν,  ἄ τε θεὸς Kas οἱ δικασσταὶ, ἀπυ[δ]εδομίν[ος] || τον χρεμάτὸν 20 

2 3 
τὸ λάχος, ἀπεχομίνος |KaTOppEVTEpOV γένος ἔναι | ἄματα πάντα ἀπὺ 
τοῖ ἰεροῖ, ἴλαον ναι. | εἰ δ᾽ ἄλ[λο] σις [ἐ]άτοι κατόννυ, ἰνμενφὲς 
ὄναι. Εὐχολὰ [δ᾽ ade ἔ[ψ']ετοι τοῖ ἀ[λιτερίοι]: | εἴ σις ἐν το() 25 
ἱεροῖ τὸν τότ[ε ἀπυθανόντον | φονές ἐστι, εἴσ᾽ αὐτός εἴσε [τὸν ἐσγό- 
x ᾿ a ἘΝ a = 
νῶν] | ols κατορρέντερον, εἴσε Tl ov avdpor] | εἴσε τᾶς φαρθένδ, ivpev- 
\ =, τὰ = Z δ ᾽ \ νο) = > ᾽ £2 
φ[ὲς ἔναι κα]τὸ χρεστέριον: εἰ δὲ μὲ, ἴλαον ἔναι. | εἰ Φέμανδρος 30 
μ4 2 v = > 2 ” a Dal a / > 
goves ἐσστ[ι εἴσε] | τον ἀνδρον εἴσε τᾶς φαρθέν[ 0] | τὸν τότε ἀπυ- 


θανόντὸν iv [rot ἱεροῖ] | Kas μὲ προσσθαγενὲς τὸ εέ[ργον τοῦ]ιτο 


scene of a bloody fray. Most of the 
difficulties in the reading and interpre- 
tation have been cleared up, but some 
points are still uncertain. 

1. The following are adjudged guilty 
towards Alea.—[po]oX€aor: ὠφλήκασι. 
146.1. Cf., with the more usual aorist, 
ὀφλὲν ly δᾶμον, no. 17.4, and for the whole 
episode, Att. οἵδε ὥφλον Δηλίων ἀσεβείας 
----- , τὸ τίμημα τὸ ἐπιγεγραμμένον καὶ 
ἀειφυγία, ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ ἱεροῦ τοῦ ᾿Απόλλωνος 
τοῦ Δηλίου ἦγον τοὺς ᾽Αμϕικτύονας καὶ 
IG.11.814,p.281.— 13 f. Φή- 
µανδρος, as the form of the name 
shows (cf. 1. 30), was a foreigner from 
Attic or Ionic territory. As such, and 
because his guilt was in question, his 
case is treated separately, and his pen- 
alty depends upon the decision of the 
oracle. —a@v: a ἄν. 58 α. -- κακρίνε: κα- 
τακρίνῃ aor. subj. 95, 149. —15 ff. If 
he is condemned by divine judgment to 
forfeit his property, this together with 
the slaves shall belong to the goddess, and 
one shall divide (between the goddess 
and the state ?) the houses which he pos- 
sesses (on the heights, referring to coun- 
try houses in the mountains ?).— é[v 
ἂ]ν: uncertain, but more likely than 


ἔτυπτον. 


ἐάν. Weshould expect elk ἄν (194.24). 
---κακριθέε: aor. subj. pass. 151.2.--- 
18 ff. Inasmuch as we, the goddess and 
the judges, have passed judgment upon 
the guilty parties as follows, namely 
that, having given up their inheritance, 
they shall forever be excluded from the 
temple, in the male line, it shall be well 
(propitious). But if any one permits 
anything else, contrary to these things, 
it shall be impious. — ἀπυ[ δ])εδομίν[ος], 
ἀπεχομίνος: see 10, — 22. κατὀρρέντε- 
pov: 94.1.— 22. 
ἅματα πάντα: a formulaic expression, 
Hom. ἤματα πάντα, retained here in the 
imprecation, although ἀμέρα is the ordi- 
nary prose word for day in Arcadian 
as elsewhere (cf. no. 17). Similarly 
νόμος ἱερὸς iv ἅματα πάντα in a Tegean 
inscription. — 24. The following impre- 
cation shall pursue the sinner. Or, in- 
stead of ἔ[ψ]ετοι from ἕπομαι, read 
ἔ[σ]ετοι shall be ?—30 ff. If Phemander 
is a murderer of either the men or the 
maiden who perished at that time in the 
temple, and the deed of that time was not 
of prior date, in that case he shall be 
punished as an impious person. Appar- 
ently Phemander had set up an alibi 


κατὰ TO ἀρρέντερον. 


176 


GREEK DIALECTS 


[ No. 16 


35 τότε ἔ(ς), οὔτδς ἴνμονφον θε[μίζεσθαι]. | εἰ δὲ προσσθαγενὲς τὸ 


/ ο \ i x " 5 
Εέργ[ον τοῦτο], | Kas μὲ φονες, ἴλαον ἐναι. 


17. Tegea. Early IV cent. Β.ο. HoffmannI.29. Michel695. Solmsen1. 
Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 62. Alphabet transitional; E = ε, Ο = 06, Η =A; Ion. 


ο λινκ. 


\ L / \ v 3 / \ a \ 5 ἢ 
Tov huepev πέντε και εικοσι OLS VEMEV και ζεῦγος και αιγα ει 


δ᾽ ἂν καταλλάσσἒ, ἰνφορβισμὸν ἔναι: τὸν Πιερομνάµονα ἰνφορβίεν - 


εἰ δ ἂν λευτον μὲ ἐνφορβίξ, μεκοτὸν δαρχμὰς ὀφλὲν ἐν δᾶμον καὶ 


κάταρ]ρον évat.— Tov Πιεροθύταν νέμεν ἐν ᾿Αλέαι ὅτι ἂν ἀσκεθὲς 


to the effect that the deed of violence 
took place before he entered the tem- 
ple. — 34. τότε ἐ(ς) : the reading is 
TOTEE, which some transcribe τότ᾽ Λε. 
But ε = Hom. ἦεν is impossible. The 
form to be expected is ἧς, though unfor- 
tunately we can get this only by assum- 
ing that o has been omitted by mistake. 

17. Regulations of the temple of 
Athena Alea. The first five para- 
graphs, ll. 1-20, deal with the rights 
of pasturage in Alea, the district in 
which the temple was situated and 
which was included in the temple 
property. The temple officials men- 
tioned are the hieromnemon, the chief 
administrator of the affairs of the tem- 
ple (also, in the plural, the board of 
administrators), the priest, and the hie- 
rothytes, a minor official charged with 
the technical details of the sacrifice, 
though in some places this title came 
to be one of high rank. The Fifty and 
the Three Hundred were, doubtless, 
civic bodies. 

The critical and difficult words 
are ἐνφορβίεν, ἰνφορβισμόν, plainly con- 
nected with φέρβω feed, φορβή fod- 
der, Φορβεία halter. Starting from the 
derived meaning seen in φορβεία, one 


may translate tie up, seize, but in 
11. 14-15 the seizure of small animals, 
contrasted with a tax of a drachma for 
large animals, seems extreme, espe- 
cially in connection with ll. 18-19. The 
interpretation impose a pasture tax is 
on the whole more satisfactory, though 
by this too the expression in 1]. 14-15 
is strange, by apparent lack of con- 
trast. One must assume that the pas- 
ture tax wasa fixed and merely nominal 
sum, and that the tax of one drachma 
for the larger animals was in excess of 
this. Hesychius has ἐμφόρβιον" τελώνημα, 
which is parallel to ἐνοίκιον house-rent, 
ἐλλιμένιον harbor-dues, etc. From this 
would be derived ἰνφορβίεν impose a 
pasture tax, and from this again, as if 
from -ifw, ἐνφορβισμός the imposition of a 
pasture tax. Cf. Solmsen,K.Z. XXXIV, 
457 ff. 

2. εἰδ ἂνκαταλλάσσε: if heactsother- 
wise (καταλλάσσω intrans.), that is goes 
beyond the number allowed. —3. Xev- 
τον: probably an adv. λεῦτον, or a part. 
λεύτον, meaning wittingly, intentionally, 
but there is no certain etymon. — 5 ff. 
τὸν Πιεροθύταν κτλ.: the hierothytes may 
pasture in Alea animals without blemish 
(and so suitable for the sacrifice), but 


“No. 17] ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS 177 


fe - - Lal 3) - 
Ε΄: τὰ δ᾽ ἀνασκεθέα ἰνφορβίεν: μεδ’ ἐσπερᾶσαι πὰρ ἂν λέγε Πιερο- 
- 4 a nr 
θυτές - εἰ δ᾽ ἂν ἐσπεράσε, δυῦδεκο δαρχμὰς ὀφλὲν iv δᾶμον.---Τᾶς 
vn 
τριπαναγόρσιος τὰς ὑστέρας τρὶς ἀμέρας νέμεν ὅτι hav βόλξτοι ὃς | 
δι Ὁ a t ? 3) ΟΝ 2 a ZL > / 5) 
µε ἐν TOL περιχθροι: εἰ δ᾽ ἂν ἐν τοῖ περιχδροι, ivpolpBiev.— Iv 
> / x / .2 / ΓΕ \ ? οὔ oe Sh / / 
Ἀλέαι μὲ νέµεν μέτε ξένον μἒτε ϱαστὸν | εἰ με ἐπὶ θοίναν Πίκοντα" 
τοῖ δὲ ξένοι νι ορ ἐξεναι ἀμέραν καὶ νύκτα véuev ἐπιζύγιον : 
εἰ δ᾽ ἂν πὰρ τάνυ νέμε, τὸ μὲν μέζον πρόβατον SE dhe? ὀφλέν, 
τὸ δὲ μεῖον ποπ —Ta (gee πρόβατα μὲ | νέμεν ἐν ᾿Αλέαι 
TAOS ἀμέρας καὶ νυκτός, ELK ἂν διελαυνόµενα τύχε εἰ δ᾽ ἂν νέμἒ, 
δαρχμὰν ὀφλὲν τὸ αρα Εέκαστον τὸ μέζον, τὸν δὲ ον 
i] | μὲ 
ο COs τὸς πεντέκοντα ἓ TOS παρα — Elk ἐπὶ δόμα 


προβάτὃν ὀδελὸν a τᾶν συν δαρχμὰν ρεκάσταυ, εἶ 


πῦρ ἐποίσξ, δυύδεκο δαρχμὰς | ὀφλέν, τὸ μὲν ἔμισυ ταῖ θεοῖ, τὸ 
τὴν ἢ a / ᾽ x Tae ἢ = an 

δ᾽ ἐμισυ τοῖς Πιεροµνάµονσι.--- Kix ἂν παραμαξεύξ θύσθὲν τᾶς 

κελε[ύθ]σ τᾶς κακειµέναυ Kat ᾿Αλέαν, τρὶς ὀδελὸς ὀφλὲ[ν ἀν]τὶ 

\ \ « aA a τ an 

Εεκάσταυ, τὸ μὲν ἠἔμισυ ταῖ θεοῖ, τὸ δ᾽ ἐµισ[υ τοῖ]ς Πιερομνάµονσι. 

— Tai παναγόρσι τὸς Πιερ;ομνάμ]ονας ἀρτύεν τὰ iv ταῖς ἰνπολαῖς 
\ / Ν / \ > / 

τ]ὸς δαµιοργό[ς.---] Tov κόπρον τὸν ἀπυδόσμ[ιον 
? \ £ \ 

[εἰ δὲ μὲ, δαρχ]μὰ]ν 

oprev.— Tov Παναγόρσιον μενα [31-35 only a few words left.] 


| .] tat Πεβδόμαι τὸ Λεσχανασίδ pévds - 


for those not unblemished (and so suit- 
able only for personal use) one shall 
impose a pasture tax. He shall not go 
beyond what he declares in his function 
of hierothytes. That is, his official state- 
ment as to the condition of the ani- 
mals is final. —7. πὰρ ἄν: πὰρ ἃ (a) ἄν. 
58 a. — Πιεροθυτές : ἱεροθυτέων. 78,157. 
9. μάν: ἄν. 58d.— ὃς μέ: used like 
ὅσον μή. --- 20. Unless the Fifty or the 
Three Hundred approve. Ac« 
struction. 173.— 21. 
aor. 


Ὁ abs. con- 
δόμα: temple. 
subj. to fut. οἴσω, cf. 
Hom. οἰσέμεναι, Hdt. ἀνοῖσαι. For ab- 
sence of ἄν see 174. — 23 ff. Meaning 


ἢ ὰ 
---ἐποίσε: 


uncertain, but probably If one drives 
in a wagon to the sacrifice off the high 
road leading through Alea, one shall 
pay afine of three obols for each (wagon), 
etc.—Ovo ev: aor. infin. pass. with mid- 
dle force, to offer sacrifice. — κακειμέναν : 
κατακειµένης. 95.— 26 ff. The officials 
are to make all arrangements for the 
market, which was held at ancient 
festivals as at our modern fairs. Cf. 
Ditt.Syll.655.99 ff. — 28. ἀπυδόσμ[ιον]: 
probably to be restored thus, and taken 
as an adjective agreeing with κόπρον, 
but the meaning is uncertain (sale- 
able ϱ). 


10 


15 


25 


30 


10 


178 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 18. 
18. Tegea. II cent. μ.ο. SGDI.1222. Hoffmann 1.30. Michel585. Solm- 
sen 2. 
We ------------ pu. ro.| εἰκ ἄν τι γίνητοι τοῖς ἐργώναις 


a ᾽ a > a » ec \ A. oF, > / peo WE) / 
τοῖς iv Tot αὐτοῖ | ἔργοι, ὅσα περὶ τὸ ἔργον" ἀπυέσθω δὲ ὁ ἀδική- 
μενος | τὸν ἀδικέντα iv ἀμέραις τρισὶ ἀπὺ Tai ἂν τὸ ἀδίκημα γένη- 
τοι, ὕστερον δὲ µή: καὶ ὅτι ἂγ κρίνωνσι | οἱ ἐσδοτῆρες, κύριον ἔστω. 
— Εἰ δὲ πόλεμος διακωλύσει τι τῶν ἔργων τῶν ἐσδοθέντων ἢ τῶν | 
> 4 / » / / Lal of 
ἠργασμένων τι Φθέραι, οἱ τριακάσιοι διαγνόντω | τί δεῖ γίνεσθαι" 


>’ ἌΣ \ [ή / ’ xX / / / 
οἱ δὲ στραταγοὶ πόσοδοµ ποέντω, | εἰκ av δέατοί σφεις πόλεμος 


ἦναι ὁ κωλύων ἢ ἐφθορκὼς τὰ ἔργα, λαφυροπωλίου ἐόντος κατὺ 
Tas | πόλιος. εἰ δὲ τι(ς) ἐργωνήσας μὴ ἰγκεχηρήκοι τοῖς | ἔργοις, ὁ 
δὲ πόλεμος διακωλύοι, ἀπυδόας [τ]ὸ ἀργύριον, | τὸ ἂν λελαβηκὼς 
la > ͵ nr ”/ > xX / > 1 lol 
τυγχάνη, ἀφεώσθω τῶ ἔργω, || εἰκ ἂν κελεύωνσι οἱ ἐσδοτῆρες.---- 
Εἰ δ᾽ ἄν] τις ἐπισυνίστατοι ταῖς ἐσδόσεσι τῶν ἔργων ἢ λυμαίνητοι 
λ ᾽ / / / / > 5 fol fod x 
Kat εἰ δέ τινα τρόπον φθήρων, ζαμιόντω | οἱ ἐσδοτῆρες, ὅσαι ἂν 
δέατοί σφεις ζαμίαι, καὶ | ἀγκαρυσ[σόν]τω ἐν ἐπίκρισιν καὶ tva- 
γόντω | iv δικαστήριον τὸ γινόμενον Tot πλήθει Tas | ζαμίαυ.---- 
Μὴ ἐξέστω δὲ μηδὲ κοινᾶνας γενέσθαι | πλέον ἢ δύο ἐπὶ µη- 
devi τῶν ἔργων εἰ δὲ μή, ὀφλέτω | ἕκαστος πεντήκοντα Sapypas, 


18. Regulations governing building- 
contracts. 

1 ff. —, if any trouble arises between 
the contractors on the same work, as re- 
gards the work. —4. ἀπὺ tat: from the 
time when, relative use of the arti- 
cle, as in]. 14 ete. See 126.—6 ff. If 
war shall interrupt any of the works con- 
tracted for, or should destroy any of those 
completed. Note the change of mood. 
For φθέραι see 80.—9. πόσοδοµ. ποέντω: 
introduce the matter, Att. πρόσοδον ποι- 
εἶσθαι. --- 11. λαφυροπωλίου: Att. form 
of gen. Instead of sale of plunder the 
word must mean here simply plunder- 
ing, ‘the city being subjected to plun- 
der.’ — 12 ff. But if any one who has 
made a contract has not begun on the 
worksand war interrupts, he shall return 


whatever money he may have received 
and withdraw from the work, if those giv- 
ing out the contracts so order. —15 ff. If 
any one makes opposition to the allot- 
ments of the works or does an injury in 
any way, etc.—Kar εἰ δέ τινα: εἰ δέ 
τις, detached from verbal phrases, has 
come to be used independently in the 
sense of a simple indefinite, as is some- 
times εἴ τις in Attic (e.g. Thue. 7.21.5). 
Cf. κὰτ εἰ δέ τι 1. 82. — 18. ὅσαι κτλ.: 
with whatever penalty seems best to them. 
— 20. to the court which is constituted 
to suit the amount of the penalty. — 
πλήθει: this, not πλήθι, has recently 
been shown to be the correct reading. 
—21ff. ‘No more than two partners 
for any one piece of work, and no 
contractor to have more than two 


No. 18] ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS 179 
ἐπελασάσθων | δὲ οἱ ἀλιασταί: ἰμφαίνεν δὲ τὸμ βολόμενον ἐπὶ τοῖ | 
ε / “ / \ > Nw \ \ BA te St / Ἂ ΄ 
ἡμίσσοι τᾶς ζαμίαυ. κατὰ αὐτὰ δὲ καὶ εἴ κ᾿ av [τ]ι | πλέον ἢ δύο 
ἔργα ἔχη τῶν ἱερῶν ἢ τῶν δαμ[ο]σίων | κὰτ εἰ δέ τινα τρόπον, 
/ x δ ΡΟΝ, \ / - \ Π 

ὅτινι ἂμ μὴ οὐ ἁλιαστα[ὶ]  παρετάξωνσι ὁμοθυμαδὸν πάντες, ζαμι- 
ώ[σ]θω | καθ’ ἕκαστον τῶν πλεόνων ἔργων κατὺ μῆνα | πεντήκοντα 
. δαρχμαῖς, μέστ᾽ ἂν ἀφῆ[τοι] τὰ ἔργα τὰ πλέονα.---- Ki [δ᾽ ἂν τις 
ον Πίκητοι τῶν | περὶ τὰ ἔργα συ 


κὰτ εἰ δέ τι, μὴ | 
ΔΝ 


2 2 22a υ: εἰ δὲ μή, μή οἱ ἔστω ἴνδικον | µηδέποθι ἀλλ᾽ ἢ 
iv Τεγέαι: εἰ & ἂν ἰνδικάζητοι, | ἀπυτεισάτω τὸ χρέος διπλάσιον 
τὸ ἂν δικάζητοι: | ἔστω δὲ καὶ τωνὶ τῶ ἐπιζαμίω ὁ αὐτὸς ἴγγυος 
ὅπερ | καὶ τῶ ἔργω is ἐν ἔστεισιν.--- Ki δ᾽ ἄν τις ἐργωνήσας | ἔργον 
τι ποσκατυβλάψη τι ἄλλυ τῶν ὑπαρχόντων | ἔργων εἴτε ἱερὸν εἴτε 
δαµόσιον εἴτε ἴδιον | πὰρ τὰν σύγγραφον τᾶς ἐσδοκαῦ, ἄπυκαθι- 
στάτω | τὸ κατυβλαφθὲν τοῖς ἰδίοις ἀναλώμασιν μὴ ἧσσον | ἢ 
ὑπᾶρχε iv Tot χρόνοι Tas ἐργωνίαυ: εἰ δ᾽ ἂμ μὴ | κατυστάση, τὰ 
ἐπιζάμια ἀπυτειέτω, κατάπερ | ἐπὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἔργοις τοῖς ὑπερα- 
µέροις τέτακτοι. | --- Εἰ & ἄν τις τῶν ἐργωνᾶν ἢ τῶν ἐργαζομέ- 


. / ὃ / > Ny oo: Ἂν 9 OF [ο > / 
νων | ἐπηρειάζεν δέατοι ἐν τὰ ἔργα ἢ ἀπειθῆναι τοῖς | ἐπιμελομένοις 


pieces of work without the unanimous 
consent of the heliasts.’ — 24. ἰμφαίνεν 
κτλ.: any one who wishes may be in- 
former, receiving half the fine as a re- 
ward. —25. κατὰ αὐτά: κατὰ τὰ αὐτά. 
So κατάπερ (ll. 45, 50) for κατὰ τάπερ, 


ἴνδικος, like Cret. ἔνδικος, is used imper- 
sonally with the dative of the person 
who is liable to suit. For ἰνδικάζητοι, 
οἵ, Aenian. τοῖς ἐνδικα ζομένοις ἢ litigants 
SGDI.1482 a, and Delph. ἐνδικαζόμενοι if 
subjected to suit SGDI. 1795. — 37 ff. ‘Tf 


Att. καθάπερ. --- 28. ζαμιώ[σ]θω: the 
fourth letter from the end is uncertain, 
but probably ὦ noto. See 157. — 33 ff. 
Owing to the preceding lacuna, the oc- 
casion and intent of this prescription 
is not clear. Otherwise he (the con- 
tractor) shall not be liable to suit any- 
where else than in Tegea. But if he is 
subjected to suit, he shall pay double the 
amount for which the suit is brought. 
And the same person who was (the 
surety) for the work, shall be surety for 
this fine, for its payment. iv ἔστεισιν 
refers back to ἐπιζαμίω, not to ἔργω. 


a contractor injures any of the exist- 
ing works contrary to the terms of the 
contract, he must at his own expense 
put it in as good condition as it was at 
the time of the contract. Otherwise he 
must pay the same penalties that are 
fixed for other pieces of work ονεί- 
due.’ — 45 ff. ‘If a contractor or work- 
man seems to be abusing the works, or 
disobedient to those in charge, or dis- 
regardful of the established fines, the 
workman may be expelled from the 
work, and the contractor brought to 
trial and fined in the same way as is 


30 


35 


40 


180 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 18 


ἢ κατυφρονῆναι τῶν ἐπιζαμίων | τῶν τεταγμένων, κύριοι ἐόντω οἱ 
50 ἐσδοτῆρες | TOM μὲν ἐργάταν ἐσδέλλοντες ἐς τοῖ ἔργοι, | τὸν δὲ ἐργώ- 


ναν ζαμιόντες ἐν ἐπίκρισιγ κατάπερ | τὸς ἐπισυνισταμένος ταῖς 


ἐσδοκαῖς γέγραπ[τ]οι. | --"Ότι δ᾽ ἂν ἐσδοθῇ ἔργον εἴτε ἱερὸν εἴτε 
δαµόσι[ον],| ὑπάρχεν Tay κοινὰν σύγγραφον ταν[ν]ὶ κυρί[αν] | πὸς 


Tal ἐπὲς τοῖ ἔργοι γεγραμµέν[αι συ]γγράφ[οι]. 


prescribed for those who make oppo- 
sition to the allotments.’ — 50. ζαμιόν- 
τες lv ἐπίκρισιγ: condensed expression 
for ζαμιόντες καὶ ἀγκαρύσσοντες κτλ. Cf. 
1]. 17-19. — 51. τὸς ἐπισταμένος: acc. 


The giving out of the contracts and ac- 
ceptance of proposals is the same thing. 
—53ff. ‘This general contract shall be 
in force in addition to the special con- 
tract for the particular piece of work.’ 


abs. 178. --- ἐσδοκαῖς : ἐσδόσεσι in |. 16. 


Cyprian 
The Cyprian Syllabary 


Nearly all the Cyprian inscriptions are written in a special syllabary. 
This consists of signs for each of the five vowels — these being used where 
no consonant immediately precedes, that is initially and for the second 


element of diphthongs —and signs for each combination of consonant and 
following vowel, as ma, me, etc. But there is no distinction between long 
and short vowels, nor, in the case of mutes, between surd, sonant, and 
aspirate. Hence the sign te (the transcription with ¢ is a matter of conven- 
tion) may stand for τε, τη, de, δη, θε, or θη. Nasals before consonants are 
not written, e.g. ati = ἀ(ν)τί.ϊ 

For a final consonant the sign containing the vowel e is used, e.g. kase 
=xas. For groups of consonants the first is indicated by the sign contain- 
ing the vowel of the syllable to which this consonant belongs. That is, its 
vowel is determined by the following in the case of initial groups and con- 
sonant + liquid; by the preceding in the case of liquid + consonant, and 
also σ + consonant (cf. 89.1). 
euveretasatu = εὐρρετάσατυ, arakuro = ἀργύρο, ese tase = ἔστασε. Exam- 


Thus potoline = πτόλιν, patiri = πατρί, 


ples of other groups are rare.” 


1 Τη the Greek transcription the mutes are distinguished and the nasal before 
consonants is supplied in parentheses. But ¢and ο, not η. w, are used, in accord- 
ance with the practice adopted for other inscriptions where the signs 7 and w are 
not in use. For some uncertainties in regard to the proper transcription, see 199. 

2 We find memaname noi = μεμναμένοι, ka sike neto ise = κασιγνέτοις but iki 
mame no se = ἰκμαμένος, terekinija = τέρχνιζα, tipetera- = διφθερα-, -va na ko to 
86 = -FavakTos. 


No. 19] CYPRIAN INSCRIPTIONS 181 


Words are separated by a special sign, but this is commonly, though not 
uniformly, omitted after the article, and sometimes in other groups of 
words. In such groups a final consonant is often treated as medial, hence 
ta potoline = τὰ(ν) πτόλιν, etc. 


19. Idalium. Probably V cent. n.c. SGDI.60. HoffmannI.135. Solm- 
86Η 2. The first five lines only are given in the more exact syllabic tran- 
scription. In this | denotes the word separator, not the line division, 
which is indicated by numerals. 


1 ote | tapotolineetalione | kate vorokonematoi | kase ke 
tie vese | itoi| pilokuporoneveteitoonasako 2 rau | pasile 
use | satasiku porose | kaseapotolise | etalievese | anokone 
onasilone | tononasikupo 3 ronetonijaterane | kase | tose | 
kasikene tose | ijasatai | tose | atoropose | tose | itai | ma 
kai|iki 4 mamenose | aneu | misitone | kasapai|euvereta 
satu | pasileuse | kase | apotolise |onasi 5 loi | kase | toi 
se | kasikenetoise | atitomisitone | kaati | taukerone | to 
venai | exe toi | ete. 


£4 a μὴ 
Ὄτε τὰ(ν) πτόλιν ᾿Εδάλιον κατέξροργον Μᾶδοι κὰς Κετιξρες 
i(v) τοι Φιλοκύπρον ρέτει τὸ ᾿Ονασαγόραυ, βασιλεὺς Στασίκυπρος 
kas a πτόλις ᾿Εδαλιξρες ἄνδγον ᾿Ονάσιλον τὸν ᾿Ονασικύπιρον 
5: Be ΞΕ \ a 
TOV ατεραν κὰς TOS κασιγνέτος ἴ]ασθαι τὸς ἀ(ν)θρῦπος τὸς ἰ(ν) TAL 
μάχαι ἰκμαμένος ἄνευ μισθὸν. κάς παι εὐρρξτάσατυ βασιλεὺς 
\ > / > / - \ κ te ων \ = = \ 
KaS ἃ πτολις Ονασίΐλοι κὰς τοῖς κασιγνετοις ἀ(ν)τὶ τὸ μισθὸν Ka 
> \ a ee Ae / ἘΝ ο. ὌΝ ἘΣ \ > an 
ἀ(ν)τὶ Ta ὐχερὸν δορέναι ἐξ TOL | ροίκοι TOL βασιλξρος Kas ἐξ τᾶι 
xX rn 
πτόλιρι ἀργύρδ τά(λαντον) α΄ τά(λαντον)' € δυράνοι νυ ἀ(ν)τὶ τὸ] 
ἀργύρὂν τῦδε, το ταλά(ν)τὸν, βασιλεὺς κὰς a πτόλις ᾿Ονασίλδι Kas 
κε τι » \ a an a (a rn? aS, 2) 
τοῖς κασιγνετοις ἀπὺ τᾶι Cau Tae βασιλξρος Ta UV) τὸ ιρὸνι TOL 
᾿Αλα(μ)πρι]άται τὸ(ν) Yopov | τὸν ἰ(ν) TOL ἔλει τὸ(ν) χραυόµενον 


”(γ)κα(ν)τος ἄλρο Kas τὰ τέρχνι]α τὰ ἐπιό(ν)τα | πά(ν)τα ἔχεν 


19. Agreement of the kingand city between the withdrawal of the Athe- 


of Idalium with the physician Onasilus 
and his brothers for the care of the 
wounded during the siege of the city 
by the Persians and the inhabitants of 
the Phoenician city of Citium. 

This siege is to be placed somewhere 


nian expedition of 449 μ.ο. and the 
union of Idalium and Citium under the 
Phoenician king Melekyathon, about 
391 B.c. 

9. ἄλρεο: cf. Hesych. ἅλουα: κῆποι. 
But ἄλρον here is not identical with 


bo 


10 


14 


l= 


_ 
oO 


20 


24 


28 


30 


; πε(λέκερας) δ΄ πε(λέκερας) | β΄ δι(μναῖα) ᾿ 


3 ἀργύρὃν πε(λέκερας) δ΄ πε(λέκερας) β΄ δι(μναῖα) ᾿Ε(δάλια). 


182 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 19 


πανόνιον ὐραὶς ζαν aterev. ἔ κέ σις ᾽Ονάσιλον ἢ τὸς | κασιγνέτος 
τὸς παῖδας τὸ(ν) παίδον τὸν ᾿Ονασικύπρον ἐξ τῦι χόρδι τὂιδε [ἐξ 
ὀρύξε, ἰδέ παι ὁ ἐξ ὀρύξε πείσει ᾿Ονασίλδι Kas τοῖς κασιγνέτοις é 
τοῖς παισὶ τὸν τα τό(ν)δε, ἀργύρο ο) a ἐδ Garde 0} | 
κὰς ᾿Ονασίλδι οἴροι ἄνευ το(ν) κασιγνέτον τὸν αἴλον ποτ 
βασιλεὺς Kas a πτόλις δαρέναι ἀ(ν)τὶ TA bye pov TO 5 μισθὸν a ἀργύρο 
Ε(δάλια)" 


βασιλεὺς Kas a πτόλις ᾿Ονασί]λσι ἀ(ν)τὶ τὸ ἀργύρο Tobe ἀπὺ τᾶι 


ὃ δόκοι vu 


Cau τᾶι βασιλερος τᾶ i(v) Madavijale τᾶι πεδίαι τὸ(ν) χδρον τὸ(ν) 
, > Wie ” = \ \ / 5 ni Ὁ / / 
χραυζόµενον ᾽Αμενίία ἄλεδ Kas τὰ τέρχνι]α τὰ ἐπιό(ν)τα πά(ν)τα, 
\ / \ \ ο \ ΄ \ \ \ > = 
τὸ(ν) ποεχόµενον πὸς τὸ(ν) ῥόρο(ν) τὸ(ν) Δρύμιον Kas πὸϊς τὰν ιερε- 
Ει]αν Tas ᾿Αθάνας, Kas τὸ(ν) κᾶπον τὸν ἰ(ν) Σίμιδος ἀρούραι, τό(ν) 
Διρείθεμις ὁ ᾿Αρμανεὺς ἔχε λα, τὸν TORN αμα mos Πασαγό- 
ραν τὸν Ὀνασαγόραυ κὰς τὰ τέρχνι]α τὰ ἐπιό(ν)τα ος ἔχεν 
πανδνίος ὐραὶς fav ἀτελύ]α ἰο(ν)τα. ἔ κέ σις Ὀνάσιλον ἓ τὸς παῖ- 
δας τὸς ᾿᾽Ονασίλον ἐξ rau Cau τᾶιδε ἲ ἐξ To. κάπδι τδιδε ἐξ ὀρύξε, 

X - 

ἐϊδὲ ὁ ἐξ ὀρύξε πείσει ᾿Ονασίλοι ἓ τοῖς παισὶ τὸν ἄργυρον τό(ν)δε, 
ἰδὲ 
τὰ(ν) δάλτον τά(ν)δε, τὰ Εέπι]α τάδε ἰναλαλισμένα, | βασιλεὺς Kas 
ἆ πτόλις κατέθιγαν ἰ(ν) τὰ(ν) θιὸν τὰν ᾿Αθάναν τὰν περ ᾿Βδάλιον 

eee ὧν, x a \ «2 / > \ ” / ᾿ 
σὺν ὄρκοις μὲ λῦσαι τὰς ρρέτας τάσδε ὐραὶς ζαν. | ὄπι σίς κε τὰς 

«ὃ / δν /. / / a / \ 
fpetas τάσδε UGE, avooija fot γένοιτυ. τάς γε || Cas τάσδε καὶ 
τὸς κάπος τόσδε οἱ ᾿Ονασικύπρὸν παῖδες Kas το(ν) παίδὸν οὐ πα[ῖ- 
δες ἔξδσι αἱρεί, ο(ϐ) ἰ(ν) το (pov τοι ᾿Εδαλιεει toot. 


κᾶπος (cf. ll. 20, 21) and is probably ζά-, but this is very uncertain. — 


plantation or orchard. —10. πανόνιον : 
with all salable products (avos), adj. 
agreeing with τὸ(ν) χδρον, the interven- 
ing τὰ τέρχνι]α being disregarded, as 
not cobrdinate. So in 1. 22 πανονίος is 
ace. pl. agreeing with τὸ(ν) χδρον and 
τὸ(ν) κᾶπον (11. 18, 20). ---ὐξαὶς fav: εἰς 
del διὰ Blov(?). ὐραίς forever, 183.6. fav 
is possibly connected with (jw and ζώω, 
live, on the basis of a third by-form 


29. Whoever violates these agreements, 
may impiety rest upon him, that is he 
shall be held guilty of an impious act. 
For the force of 8m, the formation of 
which is wholly obscure, see 181. But 
it may also be taken as a conjunction 
(ὄφι ?). 

20. Monument to Stheneias, son of 
Nicias and grandson of Gaucus. See 
168d, and 38. 


No. 21] 


LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 


183 


Lesbian 


20. Cebrene. V cent. B.c. SGDI.3807. Hoffmann 11.192. Roberts p.324. 


Solmsen 4. 


Σ[τάλλ]α ᾽πὶ Σθενείαι ἔμμι τὸ Νικιαίδι τὸ Γαυκίσ. 
μμ 


21. Mytilene. First half of IV cent. IG.XII.ii.1. SGDI.213. ἨΠιοκ5οί. 


Hoffmann I1.32. 


[ἀ]μφότιεραι- - - -------- 


Michel 8. Solmsen 5. 


---- [ὅττι | δέ Ke ai] πόλις 


| ----] γράφωισι εἰς τὰν [στάλ- 


hav ἢ ἐκκολάπ]τωισι, κύ[ρ]ιον ἔστω. τ[ὸν δὲ κέρναν]τα τὸ] χρύ- 


) / v > / lal / / 
σιον ὑπόδικον ἔμμεναι ἀμφοτέρ]αισι ταῖς πολίεσσι, δικ]άσταις 


δὲ | ἔμ]μεναι τῶι μὲν ἐμ Μυτιλήναι [κέρναντι] ταὶς ἄργαις παίσαις 
μ]μ μὲν ἐμ ή ρχ 


ταὶς ἐμ Μ[υτιλή]ναι πλέας τῶν αἰμισέων, ἐμ Φώκαι δὲ [τ]αὶς 


ἄρχαις παίσαις ταὶς ἐμ Φώκαι πλ[έ]ας τῶν αἰμισέω[ν]: τὰν δὲ 


δίκαν ἔμμεναι, ἐπεί κε ὠνίαυτος ἐξέλθηι, ἐν ἐξ μήννε(σ)σι. al δέ 


κε καταγ[ρ]έθηι τὸ χρύσιον κέρναν ὑδαρέστε[ρ]ο[ν] θέλων, θανά- 


τῶι ζαμιώσθω: ai δέ κε ἀπυφ[ύ]γηι μ[ὴ] θέλων ἀμβρ[ό]την, 


τιμάτω τ|ὸ] δικαστήριον ὄττι χρῆ αὐτ(ο)ν πάθην ἢ καθέ[µ]εναι, a 


21. Monetary agreement between 
Mytilene and Phocaea. Coins of elec- 
trum, a compound of gold and silver, 
were issued by Mytilene and Phocaea, 
down to about 850 8B.c., and it is to 
these that the inscription refers, though 
the term used of them is χρύσιον. 

‘ Any one debasing the coinage is re- 
sponsible to both cities. If at Mytilene, 
the magistrates of Mytilene are to con- 
stitute the majority of the judges. Simi- 
larlyat Phocaea. The trial falls within 
six months of theexpiration of the year. 
If one is convicted of intentional adul- 
teration, he is to be punished with death. 
But if he is acquitted of intentional 
wrong-doing, the court shall decide the 
penalty or fine. The city is not liable. 


The Mytilenians are to issue the coins 
first (the cities alternating each year). 
The agreement goes into effect under 
the prytanis succeeding Colonus at My- 
tilene and Aristarchus at Phocaea.’ 

4-5. τ[ὸν δὲ κέρναντα]: κέρναμι, if 
correctly supplied here and in ll. 7-8, 
has the same meaning which is more 
forcibly expressed by κέρναν ὐδαρέστερον 
in ll. 18-14. Another restoration is 
T [ov ἐφθάρκοντα] here and [κόπτοντι] in 
ll. 7-8. The arrangements for trial im- 
mediately following show that the 
meaning required here is debase, not 
make the alloy, i.e. simply coin, as often 
taken. Moreover the electrum coinage 
of this time and place was based upon 
a natural, not an artificial, alloy. 


20 


10 


184 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 21 


δὲ πόλις ἀναίτιος καὶ ἀζάμιος [ἔσ]τω. ἔλαχον Μυτιλήναοι πρό- 
σθε κόπτην. ἄρχει πρότανις ὁ | πεδὰ Kodwvor, ἐμ Φ]ώκαι δὲ ὁ 
πεδὰ ᾿Αρίσ[τ]αρχον. 

22. Mytilene. Βοοπα/[ογ9ὸ»βΕ.ο. IG.XII.ii.6. SGDI.214. Ditt.Orient.2. 
Hicks 164. Hoffmann 1.89. Inser.Jurid.I1,pp.344 ff. Michel 356. Solm- 


sen 6. 


/ 


ΡΥ ΤΉ ΤΟ ς. [καὶ οἱ β]ασί[ληες προστί]θησ[θον τῶι κατεληλύ- 
θοντι ὡς τέχναν τεχνα]μέν[ω] τῶ ἐ[ν τᾶι] πόλι πρόσθε [ἔοντος. at 
δέ κέ τις | τῶν κατεληλυθόν]των μὴ ἐμμένη ἐν ταῖς διαλυσί[εσ]σι 
ἊΣ / \ rn t / 4 
TOUT] QUO μή ο τς Ἰεζέσθω πὰρ Tas πόλιος κτήματος µήδε- 
vos μη] δὲ στιειχέτω ἐπὶ μῆ]δεν τῶμ παρεχώρησαν αὔτωι οἱ ἐν TAL 
/ / »” > Ν ΄ > Ἂς lal \ / > 
πόλι πρόσθε | έοντες, ἀλλὰ σ]τείχοντον ἐπὶ ταῦτα τὰ κτήματα οὐ 
παρχωρήσαν[τες αὔτωι ἐκ τῶν] ἐν τᾶι πόλι πρόσθε ἐόντων, καὶ οὐ 
στρόταγοι εἰς | [αὖθις ἀποφέρον]τον ἐπὶ τὸν ἐν τᾶι πόλι πρόσθε 
ἔοντα τὰ κτήματα | [ώς μὴ συναλλαγ]μένω τῶ κατεληλύθοντος : 
καὶ οἱ βασίληες προστί[[θησθον τῶι ἐν τ]ᾶι πόλι πρόσθε ἔοντι 
> / / a | , sift / / 
ως τέχναν τεχναµένω τῶ κα[τεληλύθοντος "] μηδ᾽ al κέ τις δίκαν 
γράφηται περὶ τ[ο]ύτων, μὴ εἰσά[γοντον οἱ περίδρομοι καὶ οἱ 
δικάσκοποι μηδὲ ἄ[λλ]α ἄρχα μηδεΐα. | [ἐπιμέλεσθαι δὲ] τοὺς 
/ \ \ / \ \ / \ \ 
στροτάγοις καὶ τοὶς β[ασίλ]ηας καὶ τοὶς πε[ριδρόµοις καὶ τ]οὶς 


22. Measures taken for the settle- 
ment of disputes arising between the 
exiles who returned under Alexander’s 
edict of 3248.c, and the remaining citi- 
zens of Mytilene. 

Most of the restorations adopted are 
those preferred by Dittenberger ].ο. 
But in many cases others are equally 
possible. 

1 ff. ‘The βασίληες shall favor the 
returned exile on the ground that the 
one who remained in residence has 
been guilty of fraud. But if any one 
of the returned exiles does not abide 
by these terms of settlement, he shall 
not receive any property from the city, 
nor shall he enter into possession of 


any of the property which those who 
remained in the city have surrendered 
to him, but rather those who surren- 
dered it shall enter into possession of it, 
and the generals shall return the prop- 
erty to the one who remained in resi- 
dence, on the ground that the returned 
exile has not conformed to the agree- 
ment. And the βασίληες shall favor the 
one who remained in residence on the 
ground that the returned exile has been 
guilty of fraud. Nor, if any one brings 
suit, shall the clerks of the court and 
inspectors of justice, or any other 
magistrate, introduce it.’—13 ff; ‘The 
officials are to intervene if all things 
prescribed in the decree are not carried 


No. 22] LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 185 


/ \ \ ” », v Ν Ve », 
δικασκόποις καὶ ταὶς [ἄλλα]ις ἄρχαις αἴ κε || [μὴ γίνηται ἅπαν]τα 
> > “ / / / \ \ > / / 
ὡς ἐν τῶι ψ]αφίσματι γέγραπτ]αι, κατάγρεντον | [δὲ τὸν ἀθέτεντά 
nr τ la) if / ” » / 

τι τῶν ἐν τῶι ψαφίσματι γεγρα]μμένων, ws κε μῆδ[εν διάφορον 

, v na / λ \ > ο / = / vy 
εἴη τοῖς κατεληλυθόντεσσι π]ρὸς τοὶς ἐν τᾶι πόλι | [πρόσθε ἔον- 
τας, ἀλλὰ διάγοιεν of διαλε]λύμενοι πάντες πρὸς ἀλ[λάλοις ἀνυ- 
/ \ > ΄ \ ’ / > ἴω » / lal 
πόπτως καὶ ἀνεπιβουλεύ]τως καὶ ἐμμένοιεν ἐν TAL ἀ  πυκρίσι TAL 
τῶ βασίληος καὶ ἐν τᾶ]ι διαλύσι τῶι ἐν τούτωι τῶι ψα[φίσµατι. 
διαλλάκταις δ᾽ ἔλεσθ]αι τὸν δᾶμον ἄνδρας εἴκοσι, δέκα | [μὲν ἐκ 
τῶν κατελθόντων, δέκα] δὲ ἐκ τῶν ἐν τῶι πόλι πρόσθε ἐόντων. | 

5 \ lal \ / \ > / > rn 
[οὗτοι δὲ πρῶτον μὲν φυλάσσ]οντον καὶ ἐπιμέλεσθον ὡς μῆδεν 
»” / a / \ a > an / / 
ἔσ[σεται διάφορον τοῖς κατ]ελθόντεσσι καὶ τοῖς ἐν τᾶι πολι προ- 
77 / \ \ \ an > / / 
σ]/θε ἐόντεσσι. πράξοισι δὲ] καὶ περὶ τῶν ἀμφισβατημένων κτημα- 
> ”/ / \ λ \ > rn / ./ \ 
των | [ws οἴ τε κατέλθοντες κ]αὶ πρὸς τοὶς ἐν TAL πόλι έοντας καὶ 
πρὸς |[ἀλλάλοις μάλιστα μ]ὲν διαλυθήσονται, ai δὲ μή, ἔσσονται 
> / \ ’ r / \ ’ ti εν) / 
ὡς δικαιότατοι, καὶ ἐν Talis διαλυσίεσσι, Tals ὁ βασίλευς ἐπέ- 
κριννε, | [καὶ ἐν τᾶι συναλλάγ]αι ἐμμενέοισι πάντες καὶ οἰκήσοισι 
Ν \ \ / ’ / 5 \ > / \ \ 
Tap πό|λιν Kal τὰγ χώραν ὀ]μονόεντες πρὸς ἀλλάλοις ' καὶ περὶ 
χρημάτων | [πεδὰ τὸ παραδέδεχ]θαι ταὶς διαλύσις ὡς πλεῖστα καὶ 
περὶ ὄρκω | [τόν κε ἀπομόσσωισι οὐ] | πόλιται, περὶ τούτων πάν- 
των daca κε ὀμο]λογέωισι πρὸς ἀλλάλο]ις, οὐ ἀγρέθεντες ἄνδρες 
φέροντον ἐπὶ τὸν δᾶμον, ὁ δὲ δᾶμος ἀκο]ύσαις ἄι κε ἄγηται συμ- 
φέρην βολλευέτω. | [ai δέ κε ὁ δᾶμος ἄγηται τὰ] ὀμολογήμενα πρὸς 
ἀλλάλοις συµφέρον[τα, ψαφίσασθαι καὶ τοῖς κα]τελθόντεσσι ἐπὶ 


Σμιθίνα προτάνιος | [boca κε τοῖς λοίποισι ψαφ]ίσθη. αἱ δέ κέτι 


out, and condemn any one who dis-  ciled, or, if not, that they shall be as 


regards them, so that there may be 
no disagreement between the two par- 
ties and they may live amicably and 
abide by the decision of the king and 
the settlement reached in this decree.’ 
—21 ff. ‘Twenty men are to be chosen 
as mediators, ten from each party. 
They are to see to it that no disagree- 
ment arises, and in the case of dis- 
puted property they are to bring it 
about that the parties shall be recon- 


just as possible, and abide by the terms 
of settlement which the king decided 
upon and the agreement, and dwell 
in harmony.’— 30-31 ff. ‘ Regarding 
questions of money, after the terms of 
settlement have been accepted as far 
as possible, and regarding the oath and 
other matters, the men selected shall 
report to the people, who shall take 
such measures as seem advantageous. 
If the people approve the mattersagreed 


15 


bo 
Φ 


90 


35 


40 


10 


186 GREEK DIALECTS [Νο. 22 
ἐνδεύη TO ψαφίσµατος, [περὶ τούτω a κρίσις ἔστω ἐπ]ὶ τᾶι Bor- 
Aa. κυρώθεντος δὲ τῶ ψαφίσ[µατος ὑπὸ τῶ δάµω, σύμπαντα] τὸν 
δᾶμον ἐν Tat εἰκοίσται τῶ μῆννος | [πεδὰ τὰν θυσίαν εὔξασθαι] τοῖς 
θέοισι ἐπὶ σωτηρίαι καὶ εὐδαι][μονίαι TOM πολίταν πάντων] γένε- 
σθαι τὰν διάλυσιν τοῖς κατελ] θόντεσσι καὶ τοῖς πρόσθε] ἐν τᾶι πόλι 
ἐόντεσσι" Tolls δ]ὲ ἴρηας τ] οἷς δαµοσίοις ἅπαντας καὶ] ταὶς ipetats 
ὀείγην τ|οἰ]ς ναύοις καὶ | [τὸν δᾶμον πρὸς εὔχαν συνέλ]θην. τὰ δὲ 
ipa τὰ ὁ δᾶμος [ε]ῦξατο, ὅτε ἐξ[έπεμψε τοὶς ἀγγέλοις πρὸς] τὸν 
βασίληα, ἀπυδόμεναι τοῖς βασί[|ληος γενεθλίοισι Kat ἐνίαυ]τον " 
παρέμμεναι δὲ τᾶι θυσίαι καὶ [τοὶς εἴκοσι ἄνδρας καὶ τοὶς ἀ]γγέ- 
λοις Tols πρὸς τὸν βασίληα πέϊμφθεντας τοὶς ἀπὺ τῶν πρόσθε] ἐν 
Tal πόλι ἐόντων καὶ τοὶς ἀ[πὺ τῶν | κατελθόντων. τὸ δὲ ψάφισμα 
τ]οῦτο ἀναγράψαντας τοὶς τ[αμίαις 
23. Nesos. Between 319 and 317 8.5. IG.XIJI.ii.645. S@DI.304. 


Ditt.Orient.4. Hicks! 138. Hoffmann 11.199. Michel 363. Solmsen7. Only 
the text of side A is given here, the more fragmentary B being omitted. 


Hees eee καὶν ᾿Ἀλέξανδρο[ς |. νε. «ο... 
πας πολυ καὶ] εν. κκ. ora δὲ] ᾿Αλέξανδρος διάλΓλαὶξε τὸμ 


πὰρ ἀνθρώ]πων βίον, Φίλιππος δὲ [ὁ Φιλίππω καὶ] Αλέξανδρος 
ὁ ᾽Αλεξάνδρω τ|ὰμ βασιλεί]αν παρέλαβον, Θέρσιππος ἔων | [τοῖς 
βασ]ιλήεσσι φίλος καὶ τοῖς στροτ] ἀγοισι] καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοισι Μακε- 
δόνεσσι μ[εγάλ]ων ἀγάθων αἴτιος γέγονε τῶι πόλι. ᾿Α[ντιπ]άτρω 
γὰρ ἐπιτάξαντος χρήματα εἰς | TOM πόλεμον εἰσφέρην πάντων τῶν 
ἄλλων | εἰσφερόντων Θέρσιππος παργενόµενος | πρὸς τοὶς βασύληας 
καὶ Αντίπατρον ἐκ[ού]φισσε τὰμ πόλιν, ἔπραξε δὲ καὶ πρὸς Κλε[ῖ-| 
τ]ον περὶ τᾶς εἰς Κύπρον στρατείας καὶ ἐγ] μεγάλας δαπάνας εἰς 


upon, they may decree the same privi- 
leges for the exiles returning in the 
prytany of Smithinas as for the others.’ 
— 38-39 ff. ‘ When the decree has been 
confirmed, the people are to pray that 
the settlement may be for the general 
welfare. The priests and priestesses are 
to throw open the temples. The sacri- 
fices which were promised when the 
messengers were sent to the king are to 


be made annually on the anniversary 
of the king’s birthday in the presence of 
the twenty men and the messengers.’ 

23. Decree in honor of Thersippus 
for using his influence with the Mace- 
donians in behalf of the city. For the 
historical references see Hicks and Dit- 
tenberger, l.c. There are some κοινή 
forms, as µετά for πεδά, ἀνάγραψαι be- 
side ὀγκαρυσσέτω. 


No. 23 | LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 187 


rn / 5 / x \ \ Ny / »/ BA 
μῖκρον συνάγαγε. | [ἐγένετ]ο δὲ καὶ περὶ τὰν σιτοδείαν ἄνη[ρ | ἄγα- 
θος] καὶ πὰρ τῶν σαδράπαν εἰσαγώγα[ν | σίτω κα]τεσκεύασσε, 
ΝΜ \ \ la) / / . / \ / > / 
ἔδωκε δὲ καὶ τᾶι πόλι | [χρήματ]α εἰς σωτηρίαν καὶ τόκοις ἐλάσ- 
[colvas αἴτ]ησε τῶγ κατεστακόντων, ἐβαθόη | [δὲ χρη]μάτεσσι καὶ 
La] / Σ ΄ \ / > \ > Ἢ 
τοῖς πολίταισι εἰς [σιτωνία]ν. καὶ Πολυπέρχοντος εἰς τὰν Ασί[αν| 
στάλε]ντος διώικησε φίλον αὗτον τᾶι πόλι ὑπά]ρχην, παρε- 
ft: Ν NL? / \ \ ” \ 2 / 
σκεύασσε δὲ καὶ ᾿Αρράβαι[ον καὶ] τοὶς ἄλλοις τοῖς ἐπί τινων τε- 
τα γμένο]ις ὑπὸ τῶν βασιλήων φίλοις τᾶι π[όλι Kali τἄλλα 
/ > > / Ἂς \ A / / ./ 
πράσσει μετ᾽ εὐνοίας πρὸς | [τὸν δ]ᾶμον πάντα: δέδοσθαι αὔτω 
ἀτέλει[αν | πάντω]ν τὸμ πάντα χρόνον καὶ αὔτω καὶ [ἐκγόν]οισι, 
an \ » \ v / { \ \ / > 
στᾶσαι δὲ αὔτω καὶ εἴκονα χαλ[κίαν], δέδοσθαι δὲ καὶ στησιν ἐμ 
προτανη[ίω, κ]αὶ dra κε ἀ πόλις ἐροπόηται, µέρις δ[ιδώ]σθω Θερ- 
σίππω καὶ τῶν ἐκγόνων ἄι TO γ[εραι]τάτω, κάλησθαι δὲ καὶ εἰς 
/ , \ 5 2 / ho ο /| > 
προεδρίαν | [στε]φανώτω δὲ αὗτον ὁ χοροστάτας au ὁ ἐν]έων ἐ]ν 
lal 3 \ > / » / + \ > / “Ὁ 
TO ἄγωνι καὶ ὀγκαρυσσέτω ἀνδραγζα θί]ας ἔνεκα καὶ εὐνοίας τᾶς 
\ Ν lal Μ / te v 3 a ’ 7 
πρὸς τὸν δᾶ μον], iva γινώσκωισι πάντες ὅτι ὁ δᾶμος ὁ | [Na]ovw- 
\ > / ” \ » / Uf \ / 
ταν τοὶς ἀγάθοις ἄνδρας [κ]αὶ εὐε[ργέ]ταις τί[µαι] καὶ σώθεντος 
αὔτω ἐστεφα[ να]φόρησεν ἀμέραις τρῖς καὶ εὐαγγέλια | καὶ σωτήρια 
ΜΝ \ / / ΄ \ a / 
ἔ[θ]υσε καὶ παν]άγυρ]ιν συνάγαγε δαµοτέ]λ]ην καὶ νῦν τίµαι 
δικάως. ἀνάγραψαι δὲ τοὶς ταμίαις τοὶς μετ’ Ἠρακλείτω τὸ ψά- 
φισμα εἰς στάλλαν λιθίναν | TO ἐκ Θέρμας λίθω καὶ στᾶσαι ὅππα 
κε Θε[ρ]σίππω συνα[ρ]έσκη µέχρι Πορνοπίας" ἐξέ[σ]τω δὲ Θερ- 
σί/π]πω καὶ ἄλλα ὅππα κε θέλη τῶ][ν | ἴ]ρων στᾶσα[ι] τὸ ψά- 
φισμα, kal κέ τι θέλη π[ρ]οσγράφην, ἔμμεναι αὔτω, THY κεν 


εὐεργέτη Tam πόλιν. 


47. ἐκ Θέρμας λίθω: of marble from Labeo. This is a characteristic exam- 


Therma, a place in Lesbos near Myti- 
lene. — μέχρι ILopvorias: site of the 
temple of Apollo Parnopius, the epi- 
thet being derived from πάρνοψ. Lesb. 
Boeot. πόρνοψ (5). — 48 ff.: ‘ Thersip- 
pus may also have the decree set up 
elsewhere in any sanctuary that he 
chooses and add to it a statement of 
any of his other benefactions.’ 

24. Decree in honor of L. Vaccius 


ple of the artificial revival of the dia- 
lect in Roman imperial times (cf. 280). 
With the genuine dialect forms are 
interspersed κοινή forms as παρητήσατο, 
πρύτανις, dva-, μετά, ἱερέως, καθά, ἐφ᾽ οἷσιν, 
ete.; hyper-Aeolic forms as ἐφάβων, 
πλάθεος (words with original η, not a); 
and examples of latespelling as relwacs, 
κατείρων With εἰ Ξε τ (21), ἐπισκεάσαντα 
(36), κοραγίαν, ὑὐπάρκοισαν with k= x 


bo 
OL 


90 


5 


30 


40 


45 


50 


ῷ 


GREEK DIALECTS 


188 [ No, 24 


24. Cyme. Between 2 5.0. and 19 a.p. SGDI.311. Hoffmann 11.178. 


/ " \ > / ” , > Lal 
---[δαμ]οσίαι[ς - - - ταὶς ὑπαρκοί]σαις αὔτω κτή[σιας ἐν τῶ 
Ζμαραγήω] - - - - η τούτοισι τῶ dal pol | - - - - oma πασσυδιᾶ- 
σαντος καὶ || [μεγαλο]πρεπεσ(τώταις τείµαις δογµατίζοντος καὶ 
ναύω ἐν TO γυµ(ν)ασίω κατείρων προαγρηµµένω, ἐν ὦ ταὶς τεί- 
pals αὔτω κατιδρύσει, κτίσταν τε καὶ εὐεργέταν προσονυµάσδεσθαι, 
εἴκονάς τε χρυσίαις ὀντέθην, καθὰ τοῖς τὰ μέγιστα τὸν δᾶμον εὐερ- 
γετησάντεσσι νόμιμόν ἐστι, µετά τε τὰν ἐξ ἀνθρώπων αὔτω µετά- 
στασιν καὶ τὰν ἐντάφαν καὶ θέσιν τῶ σώματος ἐν TA γυµνασίω 
γενήθην, ἀποδεξάμενος ὑπερθύμως τὰν κρίσιν τᾶς πόλιος Λαβέων, 
στοίχεις" τοῖς προυπαργμένοισι αὔτω καὶ προσμέτρεις τὰν ἐαύτω 
΄ lal > / > / \ \ ᾽ “ Ν / 
τύχαν τοῖς ἐφίκτοισιν ἀνθρώπω, τὰν | μὲν ὑπερβάρεα καὶ θέοισι 
καὶ τοῖς ἰσσοθέοισι ἁρμόζοισαν τᾶς τε τῶ ναύω κατειρώσιος τᾶς 
τε τῶ κτίστα | προσονυµασίας τείµαν παρητήσατο, ἀρκέην νοµί- 
\ / “ / \ \ 3 / 2 / \ \ 
Cov τὰν κρίσιν τῶ πλάθεος καὶ τὰν εὐνόαν ἐπιτεθεωρήκην, Tals δὲ 
τοῖς ἀγάθοισι τῶν ἄνδρων πρεποί/σαις ἀσμενιξοίσα χάρα συνεπέ- 
νευσε τείμαις - ἐφ᾽ οἷσιν πρεπωδέστατόν ἐστι τῶν ἐννόμων ἐόντων | 
χρόνων τὰν παντέλεα τῶν εἰς ἀμοίβαν ἀνηκόντων | ἐπαίνων τε 
\ / \ La) > / ” / > / 
καὶ τειµίων περὶ τᾶς καλοκἀγαθίας av’Tw | µαρτυρίαν ἀπυδέδοσθαι : 
δι ἃ καὶ τύχα ἀγάθα δέδοχθαι | Ta βόλλα καὶ TH δάµω: ἐπαίνην Aa- 
/ / ” / ” \ \ \ / \ \ \ 
βέωνα παίσας ἔοντα τείµας ἄξιον καὶ διὰ τὰν λοίπαν μὲν περὶ τὸν 


βίον σεμνότατα καὶ διὰ τὰν φιλοδοξίαν δὲ καὶ τὰν μεγαλοδάπανον 


(66a). ἀρκέην (infin.), συντελέη beside 
the normal si-forms κάλην, στεφάνων, 
ete. (155.38) are probably artificial. 
ναύω (1.5), if correct, is a contamina- 
ἐπεγράφην 
(1. 36-87) is an aor. infin. pass., like 
ὀντέθην, With ε carried over from the 


tion of ναῦον with Att. vew. 


indicative (perhaps only by the en- 
graver). With regard to psilosis, we 
find κατείρων, κατιδρύσει, but ἐφίκτοισιν. 
The forms of the relative, being bor- 
rowed from the κοινή (126), are tran- 
seribed with * throughout (cf. also 
ἐφ᾽ οἷσιν etc.); and one might also pre- 


fer ἱερέως and ἑαυτόν (instead of ἔαυτον 


with ? and Lesbian accent). But it is 
impossible to determine whether in 
such cases the κοινή form was adopted 
as a whole or only in part (cf. 280), 
and moreover by this time little, if 
anything, was left of the sound of the 
spiritus asper even in the κοινή. So the 
transcription chosen is of small con- 
sequence. 

15 ff. He deprecated the excessive 
honor, suitable only to gods and demi- 
gods, of dedicating a temple and nam- 
ing him founder, thinking it to be enough 
to have observed the judgment and good 
will of the people, but the honors suitable 


No. 24] _LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 189 


εἰς | τὰν πόλιν διάθεσιν, καὶ ἔχην ἐν τὰ καλλίστα διαλάμψει τε 
\ > / \ / ᾽ / \ / b] / 
καὶ | ἀπυδόχα, καὶ κάλην εἰς προεδρίαν, καὶ στεφάνων ἐν πάν: 
τεσσι τοῖς ἀγώνεσσιν, οἵς κεν ἆ πόλις συντελέη, ἐν τᾶ τᾶν κατεύ- 
> / > \ lal / ὃ \ / ’ ἴω | / 7 
χαν ἀμέρα ἐπὶ τᾶν σπόνδαν κὰτ τάδε" ὁ δᾶμος στεφάνοι Λεύκιον 
Οὐάκκιον Λευκίω υἷον Δἰμιλία Λαβέωνα, φιλοκύμαιον εὐεργέταν, 
/ / > / » \ / ἴω ’ ΕΣ 3. 
στεφάνω χρυσίω ἀρέτας ἔνεκα | καὶ φιλαγαθίας τᾶς εἰς ἔαυτον ov- 
τέθην δὲ αὔτω καὶ εἴ]κονας, γράπταν τε ἐν ὅπλω ἐγχρύσω καὶ 
χαλκίαν,͵ κὰτ τὰ avira δὲ καὶ μαρμαρίαν καὶ χρυσίαν ἐν TO γυµνα- 
/ > > e > la 5 an 5 he 7 » ἢ 
σίω, ἐφ᾽ ἂν ἐπεγράφην' ὁ δᾶμος ἐτείμασεν Λεύκιον Οὐάκκιον 
Λευκίω | viov Αἰμιλία Λαβέωνα, φιλοκύμαιον εὐεργέταν, γυμνα- 
σιαρχήσαντα κάλως καὶ µεγαλοδόξως, ὄνθεντα δὲ | καὶ τὸ βαλά- 
νηον τοῖς νέοισι καὶ πρὸς τὰν εἰς αὗτο κοραγίαν ταὶς ὑπαρκοίσαις 
αὔτω κτήσιας ἐν Ζμαραγήω, καὶ ἐπισκεάσαντα τὸ γυμνάσιον, 
\ » > / / \ , > / 
καὶ ἕκαστα ἐπιτελέσαντα | λάμπρως καὶ μεγαλοψύχως, αρέτας 
ἕνεκα καὶ εὐνόας | Tas εἰς ἔαυτον. καὶ ἐπεί κε δὲ τελευτάση, κατε- 
/ 5 ἢ ον A > / \ aA , ᾽ \ > / 
νέχθεντα αὗτον ὑπὸ τῶν ἐφάβων καὶ τῶν νέων εἰς τὰν ἀγόραν | 
στεφανώθην διὰ TH τᾶς πόλιος κάρυκος KAT τάδε- ὁ δᾶμος στεφά- 
vow Λεύκιον Οὐάκκιον Λευκίω υἷον Λἰμιλία Λαβέωνα, φιλοκύμαιον 
/ / | τι 
εὐεργέταν, στεφάνω χρυσίω ἀρέτας ἔνεκα καὶ εὐνόας τᾶς εἰς ἔαυ- 
’ / \ ο ’ \ / > / lal 1 / 
τον: εἰσενέχθην δὲ | αὗτον εἰς τὸ γυμνάσιον ὑπό τε τῶν ἐφάβων 
\ cr / \ ’ , 2] 5 ΘΕ Νν Μ ./ / 
καὶ τῶν νέων, καὶ ἐντάφην ἐν ὦ κ᾽ ἂν εὔθετον ἔμμεναι φαίνηται 
τόπω. τὸ δὲ ψάφισμα τόδε ἀνάγραψαι εἰς στάλαν λίθω λεύκω καὶ 


bd θ / ᾽ \ υ / \ \ ὃ ὃ | έ BA / 
ονθέμεναι ELS το γυμνᾶσιον παρ TALS δεδογματισμέναις αὐτω τεί- 


pais. μῆνος Φρατρίω δεκάτα | ἀπίοντος ἐπὶ ἱερέως τᾶς ᾿Ῥώμας καὶ 5 


Αὐτοκράτορος | Kaicapos, θέω υἴω, θέω Σεβάστω, ἀρχιέρεος μεγί- 
\ {| na / / lal / / 

στω καὶ πάτρος Tas πάτριδος Πολέμωνος τῶ Ζήνωνος Λαοδύκεος, 

πρυτάνιος δὲ Λευκίω Οὐακκίω Λευκίω υἴω Αἰμιλία Λαβέωνος, φι- 


λοκυμαίω εὐεργέτα, στεφαναφόρω δὲ || Στράτωνος τῶ ᾿Ηρακλείδα. 


to good men he accepted with gratifica- tions. —56f. ‘when Polemon was priest 
tion. —47. Αἰμιλία: name of the tribe οὗ Rome and Augustus.’ 
in the nom. sg., as in Latin inscrip- 


30 


96 


40 


60 


5 


190 


GREEK DIALECTS 


[ No. 25 


Thessalian 


Pelasgiotis 


25. Larissa. V cent. B.c. 
mann 11.429, Roberts 240. 


a. Πολυξεναία ἐμμί. 


IG. [X. ii. 662-663. 


SGDI.543-544. Hoff- 


b. Ἐεκέδαμος. 


26. Site of unknown identity, southeast of Larissa. V cent. B.c. IG.IX. 


O27 


a. Απλδνι Λεσχα[ί]σ[ι]. 


b. ᾿Αριστίον ὀνέθεκε Koi συνδαυχναφόροι. 


ὁ. IIpovos ἐργάξατο. 


27. Phalanna. 


V cent. Bec. 1G. De 1.1226. 


Hoffmann 5. 


Νόμος. | Αἴ κε τὸν | paca Tov | xis fadi|\ooKéra[e] | κοινὰ χ[ρ]έ- 


10 pata ἔ[χ]δν καὶ ple] | duvaét[a]|¢ ἀππε[ῖσαι] το - - - - 


bo 


28. Larissa. About 214 B.c. IG.TX.ii.517. SGDI.345. Ditt.Syll.238- 
239 (only the letters of Philip). Hoffmann II.16. Michel41. Solmsen 9. 


[Ταγ]ευόντουν ᾿Αναγκίπποι Πετθαλείοι, ᾿Αριστονόοι Ἐὐνομείοι, 


᾿Επιγένεος ᾿Ἱασονείοι, Εὐδίκο[ι]Αδα]μαντείοι, Αλεξία Κλεαρχείοι, 


υμνασιαργέντος ᾽᾿Αλεύα Δαμοσθενείοι" Φιλίπποι tot βασιλεῖος 
γυμνασιαρχ μ 


1 \ > / λ Ἂς X \ \ / Ἂς 
ἐπιστολὰν ἀ[π]υστέλλαντος TOT τὸς ταγὸς καὶ τὰν πόλιν τὰν 


ὑπογεγραμμέναν" 


“Βασιλεὺς Φίλιππος Λαρισαίων τοῖς ταγοῖς καὶ τῆι πόλει 


/ a \ 3 / Ἂν 9 / ή > XN lol 
χαίρειν. Iletpatos καὶ ᾿Ανάγκιππος καὶ ᾿Αριστόνους ὡς ἀπὸ τῆς 


/ 9, if ’ / / “ \ ε id / rv ὃ \ 
πρεσβείας ἐγένοντο, | ἐνεφάνιζόν μοι ὅτι καὶ ἡ ὑμετέρα πόλις διὰ 


25. Πολυξεναία: 50. στάλλα. See 
168 c. — FexéSapos: see 46, 52d. 

26. Aristion and his fellow δαφνηφό- 
po set up to Apollo of the Λέσχη. A 
late inscription of Phalanna (IG.IX. ii. 
1234) reads Ἄπλουνι Κερδ[ο]ίου Love lra- 
τρος | Πολεμαρχίδαιος ὁ Obras | ὀνέθεικε ἱε- 
ρομναμονεί σας καὶ ἀρχιδαυχναφορείσας. --- 


Λεσχα[ί]ο[ι]: or Λεσχα[ί]ο (cf. 38)? 


Λεσχηνόριος, an epithet of Apollo, oc- 
curs in Plutarch, and Λεσχανόριος is the 
name of a month in Thessalian and 
Cretan. 

28. Decrees of Larissa made in ac- 
cordance with recommendations of the 
Macedonian king Philip V, whose let- 
ters, dated 219 and 214 B.c. and writ- 
ten in the κοινή, are included. The 


Νο. 28] THESSALIAN INSCRIPTIONS 19η. 


\ / a / ᾽ ο ο x 5 κ.ε 
τοὺς πολέμους προσδεῖται πλεόνων οἰκητῶν ἕως ἂν οὖν καὶ ETE- 
ρους ἐπινοήσωμεν ἀξίους τοῦ παρ᾽ ὑμῖν πολιτεύματος, ἐπὶ τοῦ πα- 
ρόντος κρίνω ψηφίσασθαι ὑμᾶς ὅπως τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν παρ ὑμῖν 
Θεσσαλῶν ἢ τῶν ἄλλων Ἑλλήνων δοθῆι πολιτεία. τούτου γὰρ 
/ \ / “ Ν \ / 
συντελεσθέντος καὶ συνμεινάντων πάντων διὰ τὰ φιλάνθρωπα 
/ v4 / \ los / ες \ 2 \ \ 
πέπεισμαι ἕτερά τε πο[λ]λὰ τῶν χρησίμων ἔσεσθαι καὶ ἐμοὶ καὶ 
τῆι πόλει καὶ τὴν | χώραν μᾶλλον ἐξεργασθήσεσθαι. ἔτους β΄ 
Ὑπερβερεταίου κα΄." 
ψαφιξαμένας τᾶς πόλιος ψάφισμα | τὸ ὑπογεγραμμένον - “11α- 
νάμμοι Ta ἕκτα ἐπ ἰκάδι συνκλεῖτος γενομένας, ἀγορανομέντουν 
ἴω la) Lia Ὰ]) / - a / / 
τοῦν ταγοῦν πάντουν: Φιλίπποι Tot βασιλεῖος γράμματα πέμψαν- 
\ ἃ \ \ \ / \ / lal Vet / 
τος TOT TOS ταγὸς καὶ τὰν πόλιν δι(ὲ) κί Πετραῖος καὶ ᾿Ανάγκιπ- 
\ > / id > n / 5 he ’ / 
mos καὶ | Αριστόνοος, ovs at Tas πρεισβείας ἐγένονθο, ἐνεφανίσσοεν 
> lal δὰ / \ > > / , \ λ / / 
αὐτοῦ, TOK Ki καὶ ἆ ἀμμέουν πόλις διὲ TOS πολέμος ποιτεδέετο 
πλειόνουν τοῦν κατοικεισόντουν’ µέσποδί κε οὖν καὶ ἑτέρος ἐπι- 
νοείσουµεν ἀξίος Tol πὰρ ἀμμὲ | πολιτεύματος, ET TOL παρεόντος 
/ / > ἈΝ σα ” / \ > ἊΝ 
κρεννέμεν ψαφίξασθειν ἀμμὲ ο(ὖ)ς κε τοῖς κατοικέντεσσι πὰρ ἀμμὲ 
Πετθ] α] λοῦν καὶ τοῦν ἄλλουν Ἑλλάνουν δοθεῖ a πολιτεία" τοῖνεος 
\ θ / \ { / | ὃ \ Ἂς / θ 
γὰρ συντελεσθέντος καὶ συνµενναντουν πάντουν OLE τὰ φιλάνθρουπα 
lal 7 \ a / ” \ ς a \ 
πεπεῖστειν ἄλλα τε πολλὰ τοῦν χρεισίµουν ἔσσεσθειν καὶ εὑτοῦ καὶ 
τὰ πόλι καὶ τὰν χούραν μᾶλλον ἐξεργασθείσεσθειν: ἐψάφιστει TA 
Xx / a X a Ne ον νο) B | λ Noy \ 
πολιτεία πρασσέµεν πὲρ τοῦννεουν κὰτ τὰ ὁ βασιλεὺς ἔγραψε, καὶ 
τοῖς κατοικέντεσσι πὰρ ἀμμὲ Πετθαλοῦν καὶ τοῦν ἄλλουν Ἑλλά- 
Benda O \ [557 ο Ένα νο / VEEN \ 
νουν δεδόσθειν τὰν πολιτείαν καὶ αὐτοῖς καὶ ἐσγόνοις καὶ τὰ λοιπὰ 
/ € / τ al / (v4 7] ἴω « / 
τίμια ὑπαρχέμεν αὐτοῖς πάντα ὅσσαπερ Λασαίοις, φυλᾶς ἑλομέή 
[ / / / Δ Ἂς / / lal 
vols ἑκάστου ποίας κε βέλλειτει' TO μὰ ψαάφισμα τόνε κῦρρον 


” \ ΝΥ / \ \ νά > η 5 { ’ XN 
EMMEV καπ TTAVTOS χρονοι και τος ταμµιας ἐσδόμεν ονγράψειν αυτο 


Thessalians at this time were nominally 
independent, but actually subject to 
Macedonia. Cf. Polyb.4.76.2. 

10. συνκλεῖτος: συνκλείς (167.9) is 
used, like Att. σύγκλητος ἐκκλησία. of a 
specially summoned assembly.—16. ev- 
τοῦ: ἑαυτοῦ. So also εὐτοῖ, εὐτῆς in two 
other inscriptions of Larissa. —19. Aa- 


σαίοις: Λαρισαίοι.. Cf. Hesych. Λάσαν" 
τὴν Λάρισαν. But in other inscriptions 
only Λάρισαου (later) Λάρισσα.---191. φυ- 
Ads κτλ.: choosing each the tribe to which 
he wishes to belong. ποίας gen. sg. with 
ἔμμεν understood, φυλᾶς gen. sg. by at- 
traction to ποίας. Cf. Att. ἑλέσθαι δὲ 
αὐτοὺς φυλὴν καὶ δῆμον καὶ φρατρίαν, ἧς 


10 


14 


16 


18 


20 


bo 
bo 


26 


30 


36 


38 


192 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 28 


ἐν στάλλας λιθίας δύας καὶ τὰ ὀνύματα τοῦν πολιτογραφειθέντουν 
\ / \ \ v 3 NT \ aw nr , 
καὶ κατθέµεν | τὰμ μὲν ἴαν ἐν τὸ ἱερὸν Tot ΄Απλουνος Tot Kepdotor, 
\ \ » > \ > / Ν Ν 3 / / A 
τᾶμ μὰ ἄλλαν ἐν ταν ἀκρόπολιν, καὶ τὰν ὀναλαν, KIS KE γινύειτει 
ἐν τάνε, δόμεν '᾿ καὶ ὕστερον Φιλίπποι Tot βασιλεῖος ἐπιστολὰν 
”/ > / Ἂς Ν \ \ \ / / 
ἄλλαν ἀπυστέλλαντος TOT | TOS ταγὸς καὶ τὰν πόλιν, ταγευόντουν 
᾿Αριστονόοι Βὐνομείοι, Εὐδίκοι ᾿Αδαμαντείοι, Αλεξίπποι Ἱππολο- 
/ > / > / / / / 
χείοι, || ᾿ ΕἘπιγένεος ᾿Ἱασονείοι, Νυμεινίοι Μνασιαίοι, γυμνασιαρχέν- 
/ / \ id / 
τος Τιμουνίδα Τιμουνιδαίοι, τὰν ὑπογεγραμμέναν' | 
« Βασιλεὺς Φίλιππος Λαρισαίων τοῖς ταγοῖς καὶ τῆι πόλει χαί- 
ρειν. πυνθάνομαι τοὺς πολιτογραφηθέντας κατὰ | τὴν παρ ἐμοῦ 
> \ \ XN / Ν Ὁ / \ > / , \ 
ἐπιστολὴν καὶ τὸ ψήφισμα τὸ ὑμέτερον καὶ ἀναγραφέντας εἰς τὰς 
/ " ο r 
στήλας ἐκκεκολάφθαι εἴπερ οὖν ἐγεγόνει τοῦτο, ἠστοχήκεισαν οἱ 
συνβουλεύσαντες ὑμῖν καὶ τοῦ συμφέροντος τῆι πατρίδι | καὶ τῆς 
ἐμῆς κρίσεως. ὅτι γὰρ πάντων κάλλιστον ἐστιν ὡς πλείστων µετε- 
χόντων τοῦ πολιτεύματος | τήν τε πόλιν ἰσχύειν καὶ τὴν χώραν μὴ 
ὥσπερ νῦν αἰσχρῶς χερσεύεσθαι, νομίζω μὲν οὐδ᾽ ὑμῶν οὐθένα ἂν 
ἀντειπεῖν, ἔξεστι δὲ καὶ τοὺς λοιποὺς τοὺς ταῖς ὁμοίαις πολιτο- 
/ / θ lal e \ Eve a! / > “Δδ \ b | 
γραφίαις χρωμένους θεωρεῖν, ὧν καὶ οἱ Ῥωμαῖοί εἰσιν, of καὶ τοὺς 
οἰκέτας, ὅταν ἐλευθερώσωσιν, προσδεχόμενοι εἰς τὸ πολίτευμα καὶ 
τῶν ἀρχείων µε[ταδι]δόντες καὶ διὰ τοῦ τοιούτου τρόπου οὐ µόνον 
τὴν ἰδίαν πατρίδα ἐπηυξήκασιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀποικίας (σ)χεδὸν | [εἰς 
ιά / / > / \ »” \ rn 
ἑβ]δομήκοντα τόπους ἐκπεπόμφασιν. πλ[ὴ]ν ἔτι δε καὶ νῦν παρα- 
ral ΄ nr > / “ Ν \ lal \ \ 
καλῶ ὑμᾶς ἀφιλοτίμως προσελθεῖν || [πρὸς τὸ] πρᾶγμα καὶ τοὺς 
μὲν κεκριμένους ὑπὸ τῶν πολιτῶν ἀποκαταστῆσαι εἰσς τὴν πολι- 
/ ’ / > / / / ’ x / 
τείαν, εἰ δέ | [τινες ἀ]νήκεστόν τι πεπράχασιν εἰσς τὴν βασιλείαν 
x ἈΝ / Ἂ » », \ > / \ Ν / ? / 
ἢ τὴν πόλιν ἢ δι ἄλλην τινὰ αἰτίαν μὴ ἄξιοί εἰσιν | [μετέχ]ειν 
τῆς στήλης ταύτης, περὶ τούτων τὴν ὑπέρθεσιν ποιήσασθαι, ἕως 
ἂν ἐγὼ ἐπιστρέψας ἀπὸ τῆς | [στρα]τείας διακούσω τοῖς μέντον 
κατηγορεῖν τούτων μέλλουσιν προείπατε ὅπως μὴ φανῶσιν διὰ 


| / a “- ” ΄ / 499 
Φ[ιλο]τιμίαν τοῦτο ποιοῦντες. ἔτους ζ΄ Γορπιαίου wy. 


ἂν βούλωνται εἶναι. --- 28. ἠστοχήκεισαν: nowattested fromsome half dozen κοινή 
3 pl. plpf. of ἀστοχέω, miss the mark, sources. It is probably due to the anal- 
fail. Both word and ending are post- ogyofadverbslike πρῶτον, λοιπόν, etc. — 


classical.—38. pévtov: μέντοι. Thisis 40. πὲρ iepodv: apparently equivalent, 


No. 29] THESSALIAN INSCRIPTIONS 193 


ψαφιξαμένας Tas πόλιος ψάφισµα τὸ ὑπογε[ γ]ραμμένον - “Θε- 
µιστίοι Ta ὑστερομειννία ἀγορανομέντος ᾿Αλεξίπποι πὲρ ἱεροῦν, 
᾽Αλεξύπποι λέξα[ν]τος ἐψάφιστει Ta πολιτεία, ὕσσουν μὲν ἐφάν- 
γρενθείν κινες τοῦν πεπολιτογραφειµένουν, TOS ταγὸς ἐγγρά[ψαν]-, 
’ 7 > / > Ν ’ \ / nr Ἂν lal 
τας ἐν λεύκουμα ἐσθέμεν αὐτὸς ἐν τὸν λιμένα, τοῦν μ]ὰ λοιποῦν 
τοῦν πεπολιτογραφειµένουν κὰτ τὰν ἐπιστ[ο]λὰν τοῖ βασιλεῖος τὰ 
ὀνύματα καὶ Tas ἐπιστολὰς τοῖ βασιλεῖος καὶ τὰ ψαφίσματα TO 
ς X a / \ \ ο ’ / ’ / 
τε ὑππρὸ [τ]ᾶς γενόμενον | καὶ τὸ τᾶμον ὀγγράψαντας ἐν στάλλας 
λιθίας δύας κατθέµεν τὰν μὲν lav ἐν τὸν ναὸν Tot ΄Απλουνος Tot 
Κερδοίοι͵] τὰν δὲ ἄλλαν ἐν τὰν ἀκρόπολιν ἐν τὸν ναὸν Tas ᾿Αθάνας, 
ἣν X ’ / \ > / / Ν \ / / > 
καὶ τὰν ὀναλαν ταν ἐν τανε YLYUMEVAV τος | (TOS) ταμίας δόμεν aT 
lal nr / \ ἣν / / lal ” Ἂν 
τῶν κοινᾶν ποθόδουν' τὸ μὰ ψάφισμα τόνε κῦρρον ἔμμεν κὰπ 
παντὸς χρόνοι" οἱ πεπολιτογραφειμένοι κάτ τε τὰς ἐπιστολὰς τοῖ 
βασιλεῖος καὶ Kat τὰ ψαφίσματα τᾶς πόλιος : | 
Σαμόθρακες - Αρχιππος Καλλιφούντειος. 
ἹΚραννούνιοι: ᾿Αγεισίνοος Λυκίνειος, Φάλαϊκρος Σιμίαιος, [κτλ. 
49. 781]. 
Γυρτούνιοι- Ἐὔθοινος Λεττίναιος, Φιλόδαμος Λεττίναιος, Βοΐ- 
σκος Δαμμάτρειος, [κτλ. τ9- 92]. 


29. Larissa. II cent. p.c. IG.LX.ii.553. Hoffmann 1.18. 


Στρύμουν Μολότοι [6] φάμενος ἀπειλευθ(ε)ροῦσθειν ἀπὸ | Mo- 
λότοι TOL Φοίνικος τὸς γινοµένος Ta πόλι KAT τὸν νόμον ἄργυ- 
ρίοι | στατεῖρας δεκάπεµπε. ᾿Αλιόδουρος Ἠολυξένειος ὁ φάμενος 
ἀπειλευθεροῦσθειν ἀπὸ Πολυξένοι ᾿Αρμοξενείοι τὸς γινοµένος | Ta 


πόλι KAT τὸν νόμον ἀργυρίοι στατεῖρας δεκάπεµπε. 


in the language of adulation, to πὲρ 
βασιλικῶν. --- 41. ὅσσουν κτλ.: whom- 
_ ever of those that have been enrolled any 
persons accuse. ἐφάνγρενθειν in Mean- 
ing not ἐφαιροῦνται, but κατηγοροῦνται 
(cf. 1.38).—43. καὶ τὰ ψαφίσματα κτλ.: 
and the decrees, both the one just previ- 
ously passed and the present one. ὑππρὸ 


Tas, 80, duépas. Cf. Boeot. προτηνί, 


136.1. Similarly ro? ὑππρὸ ras γενομέ- 
νοι πὲρ ἀτῶν ψαφίσματος in another in- 
scription of Larissa (1G.IX.ii1.512.80). 

29. The whole inscription of 44 lines 
contains a list of manumissions, all in 
the same phraseology. 

20. φάμενος ἀπειλευθεροῦσθειν: pert. 
infin. = ἀπηλευθερῶσθαι, with φάμενος, 
declared free. 


40 


42 


46 


48 


24 


σι 


10 


15 


20 


σπ 


194 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 30 


30. Larissa. Late II or early I cent. B.c. IG.TX.ii.536. 

[Νικο]κλέα[ς Α]ὐτοβο[ύ]λειο[ς]. | λειτορεύοντος ᾿Αγεισία Ἔε- 
νουνείοι οἱ | τὸν ταῦρον πεφειράικοντες' | Νικοκλέας Αὐτοβούλειος, | 
᾿Αριστίουν Παρμενίσκειος, | Πραξίας Βἱρακλείδαιος, | Δαμέας Θρα- 
σίππειος, | [κτλ. 10-19]. 


31. Crannon. ΤΙ cent. B.c. 16.1Χ.11.461. SGDI.361 B. Hoffmann ΤΤ.54. 
Michel 302. 

[Στρατα]γέντος τοῦν Πε[τθαλοῦν | Λίοντος] Παυσανιαίοι Ma- 
τροπολ[ίτα, | ταγευό]ντουν Σιλάνοι ᾿Αστο[μαχείοι, | Φίλ]ουνος 
᾿Αντιγενείοι, Γεν[νάοι ᾿Ασιστον]οείοι, Γεννάοι Αἰσχυλ[είοι, - - | 
- - Κ]αλλισθενείοι, ταμιε[υόντουν - - | --᾽Α]ντιγονείοι, Φείδουνος 
Εὐ] δοξείοι], | - - ος ᾿Αντιγενείοι λέξαντο[ς: ἐπειδεὶ Λί]ουν Hav- 
σανίαιο[ς] Ματροπ[ολίτας | διετέ]λει εὐεργετὲς τὸ κοινὸν [τᾶς | 
πόλι]ος ἔν τε τοῖς πρότεροΪν χρόνοις | καὶ ἐ]ν TA ἀρχᾶ TA ἑαυτοί 

‘ lal r / \ > ek / SEN nr 4 », | » 
καὶ κ[οινᾶ τᾶ πόλι κ]αὶ καθ’ ἱδδίαν ἀὶν τοῦ χρείαν [ἔχονντι, ἔδο]ξε 
τοῦ κοινοῦ τᾶς πόλιος [ἐπαινέσαι] Λίοντα ἐτ τᾶ προανηρέ[σι 

\ 4 \ \ Ἂς / \ Ἂς Σο lal Ul 
τὰν | ἔχει καὶ π]ὸτ τὰν πόλιν καὶ πὸ[θ’ ἕκαστον | τοῦν] πολιτάουν 

\ / \ > lal \ lal > / > / /{ 
καὶ δεδόσ[θαι καὶ αὐτοῦ] καὶ) τοῖς ἐσγόνοις ἀτ[έλειαν πάντουν | 

AN > / Ἀ. / \ / Χ \ > ” ¢ / 
καὶ] ἀσυλίαν καὶ ἰσοτιμίαν καὶ [πάντα | τὰ λοι]πὰ αὐτοῦ ὑπαρχέ- 

/ a \ r r / \ / \ 
μεν τίμια [ὅσσα | καὶ] τοῖς λοιποῖς προξένοις, καὶ [φροντίσαι | τὸν] 
ταμ[ί]αν Φείδουνα Εὐδόξει[ον οὕς κε | at τᾶς] τοῦν ταγοῦν γνού- 
µας [τόνε τὸ | ψάφισμ]α ὀνγραφεῖ ἐν κίονα λιθίν[αν | καὶ τ]ε[θεῖ] 
ἄκρουν ἐν τοῖς ἱαρουτοῖς, [τὸ | μὰ ὀ]νάλουμα τὸ γενόμενον [ἐν 

, > / ’ “ 5 lal 4 
τάνε | ἐγγραφέ]μεν ἐν τοῖς λόγοις τᾶς πόλιος. 

32. Phalanna. ΤΙ cent. IG.[X.ii.1233. SGDI.1330. Hoffmann ΠΠ. 11. 
Michel 1126. 

PA ]@dva Πολιάδι οἱ ττολίαρχοι ὀνέθεικαν ἀρχιττολιαρχέντος | 
᾿᾽Ασκλαπιοδούροι Αἰσχινιαίοι" | Πολύγνουτος Σιμμίαιος,]| Ασκλα- 
πιόδουρος Ξενολάοι, | Εὐβίοτος ᾿Ἀπιγόνοι, Ὠπίνικος Παυσανίαιος. 

30. Refers to the Thessalian bull- 31. Decree in honor of Leon of Ma- 
fight, the ταυροκαθάψια, ΟΥ ταυροθηρία ἃΞ  tropolis. —24. ἄκρουν κτλ.: in the con- 
it is called in another inscription of  secrated places of the heights(?). But 


Larissa, Ditt.Syll.671. in ακρουν one suspects some error of 
the engraver. 


Νο. 88] 


THESSALIAN INSCRIPTIONS 


195 


Thessaliotis 


33. Thetonium, not far from Cierium. 


Solmsen 10. 


-es Πυλδρέοντος Φιλονίκὸ hvios. | 


V cent. B.c. IG. ΧΕΙ 25 


-. ος = = = μι =, Ξ' 
Θετονιοι τ Σσταίροι τοι ἸΚορινθίδι καύτδι καὶ γένει καὶ 


Εοικιάταις καὶ χρέ μασιν σημ κἀτέλειαν a SE leat προς 


σαν Kev Taya Kev ἀταγίαι. αἴ τις παν wae ταγὸν τὸν ἐπε- 


στάκοντα ἐξξανακά(δ)δεν. τὰ χρυσία καὶ τὰ | ἀργύρια τὲς Βελφαίσ 


ἀπολίόμενα ἔσῦσε ᾿Ὀρέσταο Φερεκράτ- 


33. Decree of the Thetonians in 
honor of Sotaerus the Corinthian, who 
had recoyered the gold and silver ob- 
jects that had been lost from the tem- 
pleof Apollo. For the special dialectic 
peculiarities, see 214. 

δ. κεὐρεργέταν: or κεὐρεργέταν ὃ See 
94.7.— 6. Kev Taya κεν ἀταγίαι: in war 
and peace. The phrase is plainly the 
equivalent of the usual καὶ πολέμου καὶ 
εἰρήνης (Or ἐν πολέμωι κτλ.), and is ex- 
plained by the fact that in early times, 
as also later in the time of Jason of 
Pherae, the ταγός was the military head 
of the united Thessalians, appointed 
only in time of war. Jason of Pherae, 
in boasting of the military strength of 
the Thessalians on a war footing, ex- 
press this last by ὅταν ταγεύηται Θετ- 
ταλία, ὅταν ταγὸς ἐνθάδε καταστῇ, ὅταν 
ταγεύηται τὰ κατὰ Θετταλίαν (Xen. Hell. 
0.1.8,9,12). So rayd(one would expect 
ταγία) and ἀταγία (cf. ἀκοσμία time when 
no κόσμος was in office) were times of 
war and peace respectively. But the 
use of the phrase does not necessarily 
show that the institution under which 
it originated was in vogue at the time of 
this inscription ; and, in any case, the 
ταγός οἵ 1. 8is the municipal official, like 
the ταγοί of no. 28. 


1, 10. It is obvious that the text as 
it stands is incomplete both at the 
beginning and the end, although the 
bronze tablet on which it is inscribed 
is intact. A horizontal line was cut in 
the bronze to indicate that 1. 1 did not 
belong with the following. Either this 
is one of a connected series of tablets, 
in which case 1. 1 forms the conclusion 
of a decree given on a preceding tablet, 
while the present decree was concluded 
on the following tablet; or, as seems 
on the whole more likely, 1. 1 is the 
conclusion of the present decree, and 
was added at the top when it was 
found that no space was left at the 
bottom. In this case we read ᾿Ορέσταο 
Φερεκράτες (cf. 108.2) or, with correc- 
tion, Φερεκράτε(ο)ς Πυλορέοντος Φιλονίκὸ 
hutos, when Orestes, son of Pherecrates 
son of Philonicus, was ὑλωρός. The use 
of the gen. instead of the patronymic ad- 
jective would be only another instance 
(see 214) of divergence from the usual 
Thessalian. The addition of the grand- 
father’s name is unusual, but not un- 
precedented (cf. e.g. no. 20), likewise 
the use of vids instead of the gen. alone 
(cf.e.g. SGDI.1183, Arc.; Ditt.Syll.478, 
Stratus; παῖς often so used in Lesbian 
and Cyprian). ὑλωρός occurs in Arist, 


10 


Υ 


190 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 84 


34. Pharsalus. ΠῚ cent. μ.ο. IG.1X.i1.234. SGDI.326. Hoffmann II.65. 


᾽Α[γαθᾶ τύχα  ἀ πόλις Φαρσαλίουν τοῖς καὶ οὓς ἐξ ἀρχᾶς 
συμπολιτευοµένοις καὶ συμπολ/εμεισάντε]σσι πάνσα προθυμία 
»” \ / / / lal >’ > ” 
ἔδουκε τὰν πολιτείαν καττάπερ Φαρσαλίοις τοῖς | ἐξ ἀρχᾶς πο- 
λ]ιτευομένοις, ἐδούκαεμ μὰ ἐμ Μακουνίαις τᾶς ἐχομένας τοῦ Λου- 
, aA ΄ / Ω / es c / » 
έρχου | (y)a[s μόραν πλέ]θρα ἑξείκοντα ἑκάστου εἰβάτα ἔχειν 

/ \ [ή Ἵν, / > / 

πατρουέαν τὸμ πάντα χρόνον. | τ[αγευόντου]ν Εὐμειλίδα Νικασι- 
αίου, Λύκου Δρουπακείου, Οιολύκου Μνασιππείου, Λύκου | Φερε- 
κρατείου, ᾿Αντιόχου Δυνατείου. (Four columns of names follow.) 


Boeotian 


35. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. VI cent. B.c. Bréal, 
M.S.L.VII,448. Holleaux, ibid. VIHI,180. Buck, Class. Phil. IV, 76 ff.,437. 


Καλρὸν ἄγαλμα εάνακτι ε[εκαβόλοι ᾿Από(λ)λδνι 


{Δαμ]οσίδας ποίρῖσε μ᾽ ᾿Εχέστροτος. αὐτὰρ ἔπεμφσαν 


Pol.6.8.6 as the title of an official simi- 
lar to the ἀγρονόμος, but nowhere else 
thanin thisinscription as an eponymous 
officer. 

34. Pharsalus grants citizenship to 
those who have assisted it, and gives 
land to each youth. 

1 ff. τοῖς καὶ οὓς κτλ.: ‘to those who 
have already from the beginning been 


politically associated (non-technical - 


use of συμπολιτευοµένοις, πού those who 
have already enjoyed citizenship), and 
to those who have zealously assisted in 
war, just as to those who have been 
citizens of Pharsalus from the begin- 
ning.’ — καὶ ots: even as it is, already. 
Cf. SGDI.2160 δουλεύων καθὼς καὶ ws 
serving just as at present, SGDI.18352.11 
μετὰ τῶν καὶ ὡς συνηρηµένων with those 
already chosen. —3. ἐμ Μακουνίαις : ‘in 
the district known as the Poppy (µήκων) 
Fields.’ 


35. An epigram of four hexameter 
verses inscribed βουστροφηδόν on asmall 
tile, broken at the bottom. 

Vs. 1. ἄγαλμα : not statue, but used 
in its earlier and more general sense 
of ornament, pleasing gift, about = 
ἀνάθημα. Cf. CIG.I,p.7, SGDI.5507. — 
ε[εκαβόλοι]: or ϱ[Λεκαβόλοι], cf. Εῄεκα- 
δάµοε, NO. 38 (620). 

Vs. 2. It is possible that the second 
letter is not σ but p, in which case we 
should read some such name as Νεστ]ο- 
ρίδας (Wilamowitz). In either case va- 
rious restorations of the first syllable 
are of course equally possible. The 
form is in agreement with ᾿Ἐχέστροτος, 
and is either an epic patronymic or a 
designation of the gens or phratry to 
which ᾿Ἐχέστροτος (a Boeotian; note 
-στροτος, 5) belonged. 


BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS 


NOT 


---- jov Πτδιέρι. 


τὸς τὸ, εάναχς, φεφύλαχσο, δίδοι δ᾽ ἀρ(ε)τάν [τε καὶ ὄλβον.] 


36. Vase probably from Tanagra, VI cent. B.c. Ἔφ.᾿Αρχ-.1900,107. 


Δεμοθέ(ργρες hiapov ᾿Απόζίλ)λονος ΙΚαρυκεείο. 


37. Vase from Thebes. VI cent. μ.ο... "Ed. Apx.1900,107. 


Heapov τὸ Πυθίο Εισεόδικος ἀνέθεκε. 


38-39. Tanagra. VI cent. μ.ο. IG.VII.595,606. SGDI.876,885. 


38. ᾿Επὶ Fhecadapoe ἐμί. 


40. Vase of uncertain origin. 
SGDI.1153. 


39. Ἐπὶ Ὀκίβαε. 


Probably V_ cent. B.c. IG.VII.3467. 


Moyea δίδδτι ταῖ γυναικὶ Sopov Βὐχάρι τεὐτρετιφάντὸ κότυλον, 


” » ϐ les 
ὃς x” ἅδαν πίε. 


41. Thebes. 
Syll.120. Hicks 155. Michel 617. 


Middle IV cent. B.c. 


IG.VII. 2418. SGDI.705. Ditt. 


[Tou χρεί]ματα συνεβ[άλονθο ἐν τὸν πόλεμον | τὸν] ἐπο[λέ- 


µιον] Βοιωτοὶ πε[ρὶ τῶ ἱαρῶ τῶ ἐμ Βελφοῖς | π]ὸτ τὼς ἀσεβίοντας 


τὸ ἱαρὸ[ν τῶ ᾿Απόλλωνος τῶ | Π]ουθίω. | 


Vs. 3. Here stood the subject of 
ἔπεμφσαν, the names of the donors. 
The form of which the final ον is pre- 
served may be an adjective in agree- 
ment with, or a noun in apposition 
with, ἄγαλμα understood. 

Vs. 4. φεφύλαχσο: Hom. πεφύλαξο, 
cf. 65.— δίδοι : a rare imperative form 
which occurs in Pindar, and in another 
Boeotian and a Corinthian inscription, 
and is formed, like dye, mie, by the 
addition of a particle (cf. οὑτοσί etc.). 
For the whole verse ending, compare 
h.Hom.15 and 20, and Callim.1.96. 

36. Cf. Paus.9.20.3 ἔστιν. .. ἐν Ta- 
νάγρᾳ, καὶ ὄρος Κηρύκιον, ἔνθα Ἑρμῆν τε- 
χθῆναι λέγουσι. But here the epithet 
Ἱαρύκειος is applied to Apollo. Δεμο- 
θέ(ρ)ρες is the same as Δαμοθέρσης found 


elsewhere, and, if the E is correctly 
read, the dedicator was an Athenian or 
Euboean, 

38-39. Examples of the early spell- 
ing oe and ae, 26, 90. For fhexa- see 
52b. For ἐπί with dat. see 136.6. 

40. Moyéa: masc. in -ᾱ. 105.1a. 
---τεὐτρετιφάντο (or τεὐ- ἢ See 94.7): 
rat Εὐ-, daughter of Ἐὐτρητιφάντος. The 
first part of the name is identical with 
that of the Boeotian town which ap- 
pears in Homer as Εὔτρησις. Cf. Εὐτρει- 
τιδεῖες in a later Boeotian inscription. 
See 61.3.—6s: ὥς, 58a. 

41. List of contributions for the 
sacred war (355-346 ϱ.ο,). Byzantium 
was at this time allied with the Boeo- 
tians (cf. Dem.9.34). Note the reten- 
tion of the older spelling ε beside ει, 


10 


15 


20 


198 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 41 


᾿Αριστίωνος ἄρχοντος: ᾿Αλυζῆοι - - - - - - - : | πρισγξες Χάροψ. 


Δάδωνος, ᾽Αριστο - - - - - - - - ' | Ανακτοριεε τριάκοντα μνᾶς " 
πρι[σγεες] 


Λαμψακανῶ στ[ατεῖρας] | ὀγδοέκοντα πέτταρας, ἀργυρίω ᾽Ατῖτι- 


πο - | Φόρμω, ΄Άρκος Tépéos. | Βυζάντιοι χρουσίω 
κῶ δρα]χμὰς δεκαέξ: σύνεδροι Βυζαντίων [εἴνιξαν] | τὸ χρυσίον 
Kepxivos Εἱροτίμω, ᾿Αγ 


| Δηλοπτίχω, Διωνύσιος Πἱ- 
paiwvos. | ᾿Αθανόδωρος Διωνυσίω Τενέ[διος], | πρόξενος Βοιωτῶν, 
χει[λ]ίας δ[ραχµάς]. | 

Νικολάω ἄρχοντος - ᾿Αλυζ[ῆοι - - - - - - - - 1| ἄλλας τριάκοντα 


| [Α]λεξάν- 


μνᾶς εἴ[νιξαν]: | πρισγεῖες ᾿Αλυζαίων Meo - - - - - 
δρου, Δίων Πολυλ[άου]. | 

[ΑἸγεισινίκω ἄρχοντος - Βυζάντιοι [συνεβάλ]ονθο ἄλλως πεν- 
τακατίως στατεῖρα[ς χρυσ]ίως Λαμψακανὼς ἐν τὸν πόλεμον TOV 
ὑ[πὲρ TH] | ἱαρῶ TH ἐμ Βελφοῖς ἐπολέμιον Βοιωτ[οί]: | σύνεδροι 


εἴνιξαν Σῶσις Ικαρα[ι]ίχω, || [Π]αρμενίσκος Πυράμου. 


42. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. Between 512 and 304 B.c. 
IG.VII. 2723. SGDI.570. Michel1105. Solmsen 19. 

Βοιωτοὶ ᾿Απόλλωνι Πτωῖοι ἀνέθιαν ἄρχοντος Βοιωτοῖς Φιλο- 
κώμω ᾿Α[ντ]ιγ[ενε]ιίω Θεισπιε[ῖος], | ἀφεδριατευόντων ᾿Εμπεδο- 
[κ]λεῖος ᾿Αθανοκριτίω Ταναγρήω, Πούθωνος Α[ὐ]τομειδε[ιί]ω 
᾿Ἠρχομενίω, | Ἱπποτίωνος Ἑαστυμειδοντίω Κορωνεῖος, Επιρά[λ- 
τ]ιος Μαχωνίω Θειβήω, Nixiwvos Γ[ρ]υλ| έ]ωνος Πλαταεῖος, | 
᾿Αριστοκλεῖος ᾿Αγασιήω ᾿Ανθαδονίω, Σάωνος Θιο[τ]ιμίω Θεισπι- 


εἴος, µαντευοµένω ᾿Ονυµάστω Νικολαίω Θεισπιεῖος. 


as πρισγεες beside πρισγεῖες, Attic αι in 


᾽Αλυζαίων beside ᾽Αλυζῆοι, and Attic 


gen. sg. in -ου beside -ω. 

22. τὸν ὑπὲρ κτλ. : relative use of the 
article, unknown in the later Boeotian 
inscriptions. See 126. 

42. Dedication of a tripod to Apollo 
Ptous by the Boeotian league. This is 
one of a series of four belonging to the 
same period (IG. VII.2723-2724b). 

ἀφεδριατευόντων : those who serve as 
Ἀάφεδριᾶται or official representatives at 


the dedication. From ἑδριάω used like 
Att. ἱδρύω. Cf. Att. ἀφίδρυμα used of a 
shrine made after the modelof another, 
as that of Asclepius modeled after the 
one at Epidaurus (cf. Roberts II. 66.13). 
Observe that in the case of the repre- 
sentative of Plataea the gen. sg. of the 
father’s name is used, not the patron. 
adj. as in the case of the others. The 
same holds true in the other three dedi- 
cations, and it is probable that this is 
not accidental, but that the Plataeans, 


No. 43 | BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS 199 
43. Orchomenos. Between 222 and 200 zs.c. IG.VII.3172. SGDI. 


488. Inser.Jurid.I, pp.276 ff.,509 f. Solmsen15. The sections of the text 
are given in the order in which they were inscribed (cf. ll. 30 ff.), but the 
numbering of the original publication is added in parentheses. 


Tot πολέμαρχοι τοὶ ἐπὶ Πολυκράτιος | ἄρχοντος Φιλόμειλος 
μαρχ ρ PX μ 
Φίλωνος, | Κααφισόδωρος Διωνυσίω, ᾿Αθανόδωρος Ἵππωνος ἀνέ- 
γραψαν καθὼς | ἐποείσανθο τὰν ἀπόδοσιν τῶν δανείων τῶν Νικα- 

ρέτας Kat τὸ ψάφισμα τῶ δάµω. 

(Mez)v(0)s ᾿Αλαλκομενίω | εικαστῆ Kn ἕκτη, ἐπεψάφιδδε | Φιλό- 
µειλος Φίλωνος, Καφισόδωρος | Διωνουσίω ἔλεξε: προβεβωλευµέ- 
νον | εἶμεν αὐτῦ ποτὶ δᾶμον, ἐπιδεὶ ἐπεψαφίττατο ὁ δᾶμος ἀποδόμεν 
Νικαρέτηζὼ | Θίωνος τὸν ταμίαν τὸν προάρχοντα | τὰν τρίταν 


πετράμεινον ἀπὸ [τ]ῶν ὑπερ]αμεριάων τῶν ἰωσάων KAT τᾶς πόλιος 
| ’ 


so long associated politically with the 
Athenians, adopted the Attic usage at 
an early date. 

43. The Nicareta inscription. Nica- 
reta, daughter of Theon, of Thespiae, 
had lent various sums of money to the 
city of Orchomenus, for which she held 
against it certain notes, generally re- 
ferred to as οὑπεραμερίαι (once, 1. 55 f., 
as τὰς ἐμπράξις). These are recorded in 
IV. When Nicareta appeared at Or- 
chomenus to collect these (11.44 ff.), the 
city was unable to meet them, and an 
agreement was entered into according 
to which the city was to pay her the 
sum of 18,833 drachmas within a cer- 
tain time and the polemarchs were to 
give her a personal contract for the 
payment. The text of the agreement 
(ὁμολογά) is given in ΥΠ. and of the con- 
tract (covyypados), written in the κοινή, 
in VI. The sum of 18,833 drachmas is 
more than the total of the notes re- 
corded in IV (17,585 dr., 2 obols), but 
probably less than they amounted to 
with the normal penalties for delayed 
payment, For the phrase ὃ ἐπίθωσαν 


(1. 185, cf. 1. 16), which they persuaded 
her to accept, implies some concession 
on her part. Finally the city passed a 
vote (III) to pay the amount and take 
up the notes and the contract. When 
this had been accomplished it passed a 
further vote (II) ordering all the docu- 
ments to be inscribed in a specified 
order. This was done as stated in I, 
which serves as a heading to the whole 
inscription. 

10 ff. προβεβωλευμένον κτλ.: that he 
had a probouleuma to present to the peo- 
ple, Whereasthe people had voted that the 
treasurer in charge for the third period 
of four months should pay t» Nicareta, 
in settlement of the notes which she held 
against the city, the sum which the city 
persuaded her (to accept), 18,833 drach- 
mas, and that the polemarchs should 
take up the contract they gave for the 
money against themselves, they and the 
treasurer and the ten whom Nicareta 
selected, and cancel the notes against 
the city (maturing) in the archonship 
of Xenocritus, and since the polemarchs 
had arranged these matters and the 


I 
(D) 


5 
(106) 


II 
(E) 

10 
(111) 


15 
(116) 


200 


a ο} 


GREEK DIALECTS 


[ No. 43 


ὃ ἐπίθωσε αὐτὰν a πόλις, ἀργουρίω πας | μουρίας μι 


ο ὀκτακατίας τριάκοντα τρῖς, ‘ τὼς πολεμάρχως ἀνελέσίθη τάν 


τε BAHL κ ἂν ἔδωκαν οὑπὲρ || [ο 


αὐτῶ 


Ἰὕτων τῶν χρειμάτων κατ᾽ α[ὑ]τὺ 


ν] | κὴ ὁ ταμίας κὴ ὧν ποθείλετο Νικαρέτα δέκ[α], | κὴ τὰς 


1 ΙΑ διαγράψασθη τὰς οί ] Tas πόλιος τὰς ἐπὶ Ἐενο- 


Ὁ κρίτω ἄρχοντος | ἐν Θεισπιῆς, κὴ οὗτα βερυκονοµειόντων || τῶν 


οΓ Ge κὴ τῶ ταµίαο ἀποδόντος τὰ χρείματα κὰτ τὸ ὁμόλο- 


γον τὸ πὰρ | Θιόφεστον Θιοδώρω Θεισπιεῖα τεθέν, | δεδόχθη τῦ 


δάµυ 


\ / 2 / \ / ΄ / 
τὼς πολεμάρχως, | ἐπί κα τὸ ψάφισμα κα Υένειτη, 


ο) ἀγγράιψη ἐν στάλαν λιθίναν τό τε ος οὗτο (II) | κὴ τὸ 


οὐὗπὲρ Tas ἀποδόσιος (III), κὰ(τ) ταὐτὰ δὲ KH | τὰς ὑπεραμερίας 


τὰ(ς) κὰτ τᾶς πόλιος τὰς Νικαρέτας (IV) κὴ τὸ ὄ[ν]ιουμα τῶ ypap- 


(ism ματεῖος τῷ δ[ι]αγράψαντος αὐτὰς (V) κὴ τὰν σύγγραφον τὰν | τε- 


θεῖσαν πὰρ Ειφιάδαν (V1) κὴ τὸ ἀντίγραφον (xy | τὸ ἀντίγραφον) 
τῶ ὁμολόγω τῶ τεθέντος πὰρ Θιόφεστον (VII) κὴ τὰν διαγραφὰν 


πω χρειµάτων ὧν | ως αὐτῆ διὰ τρεπέδδας με: κὴ τὸ 


ἅλωμα | ἀπολογίτταστη ποτὶ κατόπ[τ]α[ς, π]όρον δ᾽ εἶμεν | ἀπὸ 


τῶν πολιτικῶν. 


Δαματρίω νιουµεινίη | πετράτη, ἐπεψάφιδδε Κ[α]φισόδωρος Δι- 


ωνουσίω, ᾿ Αθανόδωρος 


ὝἼππωνος ἔλεξε: 


προβε[ β]ωλευμένον εἷ- 


μεν αὐτῦ ποτὶ δᾶμον, ἐπιδεὶ, | πο ο Nvcopen Θίωνος 


5 Θεισπικᾶς | [κ]ὴ ορ τὸ δάνειον τὰν πόλιν KAT τὰς οὗ- 


mat Tas ἰώσας αὐτῆ, [ἀνα]γκάσ|θε]ν τὺ πολέμαρ]χυ κὴ 


ς ἣ MA a / / \ > \ > 
ὁ ταμίας σουγχωρείσαντος τῶ δάµω δόμεν | [κ]ὰτ αὐ[τὺ] αὐ- 


[τ]ῶν σούνγραφον πὸτ TH οὑπαρχώση οὗπε[ρ]αμερίη, ἐ[ν τ]άν κα 


treasurer had paid the money according 
to the agreement deposited with Theo- 
phestus, be it voted by the people, etc. 
40-41. νιουµεινίη πετράτη: 
ἱσταμένου. On νιου- from νεο-, see 49.04. 
— 46 ff. The polemarchs and the treas- 
urer were obliged, with the assent of the 
people, to give a contract against them- 
selves in addition to the existing οὗπερα- 
pepla, until the levy for this purpose 
should be made and the amount agreed 


τετάρτῃ 


upon provided. This is the only satis- 
factory interpretation of the most 
troublesome passage in the inscription, 
though one difficulty remains, the use 
of the singular οὑπεραμερίη where we 
should expect the plural. —49. é[vr]av: 
until, originating in ἐν τὰν ἀμέραν. Cf. 
136.1 and note on 28.43. — év οὗτο: for 
this purpose. Cf. πόρον ἐν otro 11. 59, 60. 
--- ἐνενιχθείει, not ἐνενιχθεῖ, is declared 
certain by Baunack, Philol.XLVIII, 


No. 43 ] BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS 201 


50 


ἐνενιχθείει ἆ ἀνφορὰ ἐν οὗτο, κ|ἢ]] κομίττ[ειτη] τὰ συνχωρειθέντα 
χ , (151) 


χρείµατα, | δεδόχθη τῦ δάμυ: τὸν ταμίαν τὸν [π]ροάρχοντα | [τὰν] 
τρίτα[ν] πετράµεινον ἀποδόμεν πεδὰ τῶν | πολεμάρχων Νικαρέτη 
ἀργ[υ]ρίω δραχμὰς μυρίας | [ὀκ]τακισχειλίας ὀκτακατία[ς] "τριά- 


55 


κ[ο]ντα τρῖς Πολυικράτιος ἄρχοντος ἐν τῦ Δαματρίυ μεινὶ κὴ τὰς 
ρ ρ px ρ ἡ ras ος 


ἐ[μ]πράξις τὰς ἰώσας ἈΝικα[ρέτη κὰτ] τᾶς πόλιος Ἐεν[ο]κρίτω 
ΝΜ 3 fol / / \ 4 \ 
ἄρχοντος ἐν Θεισπιῆς πάσας διαλιάνασ[θη] τὼς πολεµάρχως, κὴ 


\ \ a yy \ ο / \ rn / 
Tav σουνγραφὰν, av ext κἂτ τῶν] πολεμάρχων Kn TH ταµίαο, 


> / / > δι ᾽ a as ο a / 60 
ἀνελέσθη, πόρον [δ᾽ εἶ) μεν ἐν οὗτο ἀπὸ τῶν τᾶς πόλιος ποθοδω- 100 
μάτων πάντ[ων]. | 
— os | ή 
Ἐενοκρίτω, ᾿Αλαλκομενίω.--- Νικαρέτα Θέωνος τᾶς π[ό]λιος a 


Ἢ / \ a 3 ΄ Θά ᾿ς / 3 AY | i 7 
ρχομενίων KN τῶ ἐγγύω Θίωνος Συννόμω: τὰ ππάµατα μούριη 
ὀγδοείκοντα πέντε διού[ο] ὀβολίω" | κὴ τῶ τεθµίω είστωρΑριστό- 

/ μ / / \ / 65 
νικος Πραξιτέλιος: || Λιουκίσκω, Θιουίω, τὸ σουνάλλαγµα.--- Ne- 100 

/ κ | na , > δν \ nr 2 4 / 

καρέτα Οίωνος τᾶς πόλιος ᾿Ἐρχομενίων κὴ τῶ ἐγγούω Θίωνος | 
Sp / aN / / ΄ \ as θ / 
Ῥουννόμω" τὰ ππάµατα δισχείλιη πεντακάτι[η]: | κὴ τῶ τεθµίω 
Είστωρ ὁ αὐτός - Λιουκίσκω, Ὁμολωϊΐω, | [τ]ὸ σουνάλλαγμα.--- 

/ / a / » ΄ \ rn? ΄ / το 
Νικαρέτα Θίωνος τᾶς πόλι[ος | ᾿Ερχομενίων κὴ TO ἐγγούω Θίω- “τὴ 
νος Σουννόμω" τὰ ππάματα πετρακισχείλιη - κὴ TO τεθμίω 

/ ς > / / ς > / / / n / | 
Είστωρ]| ὁ αὐτός - χρόνος ὁ αὐτός.--- Νικαρέτα Θίωνος τᾶς πόλιος 
» / ἈΝ a > 7 / δν / 5 \ {Ι / 
[Ἑ]ρχομενίων κὴ τῶ ἐγγούω Θίωνος Σουννόμω- τὰ ππάµατα χεί- 


75 


\ an δ / ς » / ἃ / / \ 
λιη: κὴ TO τεθµίω ρείστωρ ὁ αὐτός - Λιουκίσκ[ω, || Θε]ιλουθίω, Τὸ 176) 


σουνάλλαγμα. 
Διαγράψη τὰς οὑπερ[αμ]ερίας τὰς Νικαρέτας ἐν Θεισπιῆς τὰς ὧν 
\ lal / Ἢ a θ \ SS 

Kat Tas |[π]όλιος: τῶν τεθμοφουλάκων γραμματεὺς La....| 
᾿Εδάνεισεν Νικαρέτα Θέωνος | Θεσπική, παρόντος αὐτῆι κυρίου Me 

tov ἀνδρὸς Δεξίππου Ε/ὐ]νομίδου, ΙΚαφισοδώρωι Δι[ο]νυσίου (Δ 


413, and agrees with uncontracted 
forms found elsewhere, as κουρωθείει 
(151.2).— 50. κομµίττ[ειτη], not κομίτ- 
t[n], also after Baunack ].ο. 5 
61 ff. The first date, archonship of 
Xenocritus, month of Alalcomenius, 
applies to all the following notes (cf. 
η. 28, 56, 1386, 151) and is probably the 
time at which they fell due, while the 


date given at the end of each is the time 
of the loan (τὸ σουνάλλαγμα). Cf. Thal- 
heim, Berl. Phil. Woch. 1898, 267. The 
expression throughout is condensed. 
Ἔενοκρίτω (ἄρχοντος), (μεινὸς) Ἀλαλκομε- 
γίω, Νικαρέτα Θέωνος (κατὰ) τᾶς πόλιος. 
78 ff. The text of the contract is in 
the κοινή, though dialect forms are re- 
tained in some of the proper names, 


VEE 
(B) 


125 
(48) 


130 
(53) 


135 
(58) 


140 
(63) 


202 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 45 


Φιλομήλωι Φίλωνος, |’ Αθανοδώρωι Ἴππωνος, Πο[λυ]κρίτωι Θά- 


7) \ > ΄ > ” an / Ὶ / / 
) pores καὶ ἐγγύοις | εἰς ἔκτεισιν τοῦ δανείου | Μνάσων Μέκηαο, 


Τελεσίας | Μέκγαο, Δασίππωι Ἐενοτίμου, Εὐάρει Εὐχώρου, Te- 
ριλάωι ᾿Αναξίωνος, Διονυσο δώρωι Καφισοδώρου, Κωμύναι Τελε- 
σίππου, ᾿Ονασίµωι | Θεογείτονος, Καφισοδώρωι | Δαματρίχου, 
Νικοκλεῖ ᾿Αθανοδώρου ᾿Ορχομενίοις ἀργυρίου δραχμὰς μυρίας 
ὀκτακισχειλίας ὀκτακοσίας τριάκοντα τρεῖς ἄτοκον ἐχ Θεσ]πιῶν 
5 ; \ ’ \ 1 ) / A lal > 
εἰς Ta Παμβοιώτια τὰ ἐπ᾽ Ὀνασίμου ἄρχοντος Βοιωτοί! ς].} ἄπο- 
δότωσαν δὲ τὸ δάνειον | οἱ δανεισάµενοι ἢ οἱ ἔγγυοι Νικαρέται ἐν 
lal / X a / 5 ©, /! / }λ \ ΔΝ 
τοῖς Πανβοιωτίοις πρὸ τῆς θυσίας ἐν ἡμέραις τρισίν. ἐὰν δὲ μὴ 
> ο) / \ ἊΝ / ς \ A » ” 
ἀποδῶσ[ι,] | πραχθήσονται κατὰ τὸν νόμον: [ἡ] δὲ πρᾶξις ἔστω ἔκ 
τε | αὐτῶν τῶν δανεισαµένων | καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἐγγύων, καὶ ἐξ ἑνὸ[ς] | 
καὶ ἐκ πλειόνων καὶ ἐκ πάντων καὶ ἐκ τῶν ὑπαρχόντων | αὐτοῖς, 
πραττούσηι ὃν ἂν τρόπον βούληται. ἡ δὲ συγγραφὴ | κυρία ἔστω, 
κἂν ἄλλος ἐπιφέρηι ὑπὲρ Νικαρέτας. Μάρτυρες ᾿Δριστογείτων 
“Αρμοξένου, Ιθιούδικος ᾿Αθανίαο, | Ειφιάδας Τιμοκλεῖος, Φαρισά- 
Mos Εὐδίκου, Καλλέας Λυσιφάντου, Θεόφεστος Θεοδώρου, Ev- 
ξενίδας Φιλώνδου | Θεσπιεῖς. ἃ σούγγραφος | πὰρ Ειφιάδαν 
Τιμοκλεῖος. | 
᾿Ονασίμω ἄρχοντος Βοιωτοῖ[ς,] | μεινὸς Πανάμω, ὁμολοφγὰ | 
Νικαρέτη Θίωνος Θεισπικῆ, παριόντος Νικαρέτη Δεξίπίπω Βὺ- 
νοµίδαο τῶ ἀνδρὸς Θε[ι]σπιεῖος, κὴ TH πόλι ᾿Ερχομεν[ί]ων" 
παρεῖαν οὑπὲρ Tas πόλ[ι]ος πολέμαρχοι Καφισόδωρος Διωνου- 
σίω, Φιλόμειλος | Φίλωνος, ᾿Αθανόδωρος Ἴππωινος : ἀποδόμεν τὰν 
πόλιν ᾿Βρ]χομενίων Νικαρέτη Θίωνος, || ὃ ἐπίθωσαν οὑπὲρ τᾶν 
οὑπεραμεριάων τᾶν ἐπὶ Ἐενοκρίτω ἄρχοντος ἐν Θεισπιῆς, ap\you- 
pio δραχμὰς µουρίας ὀκτ[α]κισχειλίας ὀκτακατίας τρ[ιά]]κοντα 
a ” 7 ray, | ” > a? / / 
τρῖς, ἔσχατον Ὀνασ[ί]μω ἄρχοντος ἐν τῦ ᾿Αλαλ[κο]μενίοι µεινί" 
φ. \ ΄ lal > / \ x 4 
σούγγραφον δὲ | γράψασθη τῶ apyoupiw τὼς | (τὼς) πολεμάρχως 
Ἢ / | Ἂς 2 ΄ “ ὃ (δὸ Ν ’ \ 
ρχομενίων | κὴ ἐγγούως, ὥς κα δοκιμάδδ[ει] | Νικαρέτα, Kn 
θέσθη μεσέγγ[υ]ον πὰρ Ἠιφιάδαν Τιμοκλεῖος | Θεισπιεῖα. ἐπὶ δέ 
κα κομίττε[ι]τη Νικαρέτα τὸ ἀργούριον | πὰρ τᾶς πόλιος, ἐσλια- 
The names of the first two sureties are but with the third the error is recti- 
given by mistake in the nominative, fied, — 113-114. ἐπιφέρηι: presents %, 


No. 43] BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS 203 


νάτω Νικαρέτα τὰς οὑπεραμερίας, as ἔχι KaT τᾶς πόλιος, τὰς ἐπὶ 
Ἐενοκρίτω | ἄρχοντος ἐν Θεισπιῆς πάσας, Kn τὰν σούγγραφον ἀπο: 
δότω Ἐιφιάδας τοῖς πολεμάρχυς KH Tot ταμίη κὴ το[ῖς]) ἐγγούοις. 
ἡ δέ Ka μεὶ ἀποδώει ἆ πόλις Νικαρέτη τὸ ἀρ) γούριον ἐν τῦ γεγραμ- 
μένυ χρόνυ, τὰς μουρίας κὴ ὀκτ[α]κισχειλίας ὀκτακατίας τριά- 
κοντα τρῖς, ἀποδότω τὰν σούγγραφον κὴ τὰς οὑπεραμερίας τὰς 
Kat Tas | πόλιος, ἅπαν τὸ ἀργούριον τὸ ἐν TH ὁμολό[γ]υ yeypaplue- 
νον" (ἡ δέ κα) ἐν TO χρόνυ τῦ γεγραμμένυ pel ἐθέλει κ[ ομ]ίδδ᾽ εἼ}} 
σθη Νικαρέ[τ]α τὸ ἀργούριον, ἀποδότω Ειφιάδας τὰν | σούγγραφον 
τοῖς πολεμάρχοις κὴ TOL ταμίη κὴ τοῖς | ἐγγούοις, KN ποταποπι- 
σάτω Νικαρέτα τῆ πόλι ρχομενίων κὴ τοῖς πολεμάρχοις κὴ τοῖ 
ταμίη Kh τοῖς ἐγγούοις ἀργουρίω δραχμὰς πεντακισµουρίας, κὴ 
τὴ | οὑπεραμερίη ἄκουρύ vu ἔνθω. Είστορες ᾿Αριστογίτων ΄Άρμο- 
ξένω, ᾿Ιθούδικος ᾿Αθανίαο, Ειφιάδας Τιμο[κλεῖο]ς, Φαρσάλιος Kv- 
δίκω, Καλλέας Λιουσιφάντω, Θιόφειστος Θιοδώρω, Ιὐξενίδας 
Φιλώνδαο Θεισπιεῖεςὼς. τὸ ὁμόλογον πὰρ Θιόφειστον Θιοδώρω 
Θεισπιεῖα. 

Διαγραφὰ || Νικαρέτη διὰ τραπέδδας τᾶς Ἡιστοκλεῖος ἐν Θει- 
σπιῆῇς: ᾿Επιτέλιος ἄρχοντος ἐν Θεισπιῆς, μεινὸς ᾿Αλαλκομενίω 
δευτέρω ἁμέρη ἐνακηδεκάτη, ἐπὶ τᾶς ΠἩιστοκλεῖος | τραπέδδας Ne- 
καρέτη παρεγράφει πὰρ Πολιουκρίτω Θάροπος ᾿Ερχομενίω ταµίαο 
οὑπὲρ Tas πόλιος τὸ σουνχωρειθὲν τᾶν οὑπεραμεριάων τᾶν ἐπὶ 
Ἐενοκρίτω ἄρχοντος, | παριόντος πολεμάρχω ᾿Αθανοδώρω ππω- 
vos ᾿Ερχομενί[ω], | ἀργουρίω δραχμὴ μούριη ὀκτακισχείλιη ὀκτα- 
κάτιη τριάκοντα τρῖς. 


154 ff. If the city fails to pay Nica- 
reta in the time specified, it will have 
to pay the amount stated in the con- 
tract and the sum of the notes besides, 
that is substantially double the amount 
loaned. But if Nicareta refuses to ac- 
cept the amount named in the con- 
tract, as she might do in order to 
secure the exorbitant penalty for de- 
lay, she forfeits both contract and notes 
and pays a heavy penalty, 


169-170. διαγραφὰ Νικαρέτη κτλ.: 
memorandum of payment to Nicareta 
(adnom. dat. 172) through the bank of 
Pistocles. διαγραφά cancellation (cf. 
διαγράφασθη 1. 22), and so payment. So 
11. 172 ff., at the bank of Pistocles there 
was paid over to Nicareta by Polycritus 
the treasurer in behalf of the city the 
sum agreed upon of the notes (part. gen.; 
cf, ἀπὸ τᾶν ὑπεραμεριάων 1], 14-15), 


100 
(55) 


165 
(88) 


170 
(93) 


175 
(98) 


οι 


1 


1 


0 


5 


5 


204 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 44 


44. Lebadea. III cent. sp.c. IG.VII.3083. SGDI.425. 


p.238. Michel 1392. 


Inser.Jurid. I, 


Θιὸς τούχα ἀγαθά. | Εαστίαο ἄρχοντος | Βοιωτῦς, ἐν δὲ AeBa-| 
Sein Δόρκωνος, Δωίλος | ρανήω ἀντίθειτι τὸν | Είδιον θεράποντα 
᾿᾽Ανδρικὸν τῦ Al τῦ Βασιλεῖι | κὴ TO Ερεφωνίυ ἱαρὸν εἶϊμεν, παρ- 

/ \ \ / εν ὃ 4] / / \ a 
µείναντα πὰρ | τὰν ματέρα ᾿Αθανοδώραν Εέτια δέκα, καθὼς ὁ | 
πατεὶρ ποτέταξε: ἡ δέ κα | ἔτι δώει ᾿Αθανοδώρα, [τ]ίσι [αὐτῆ] | 
> ‘ / \ > fol / / » 4 / { 
Ανδρικὸς φόρον τὸν ἐν τῇ | θείκη γεγραμμένον - ἡ δέ τί] κα πάθει 
᾿Αθανοδώρα, παρμενῖ ᾿Ανδρώνικος τὸν περιττὸν | χρόνον πὰρ Δωί- 
λον" [ἔ]πιτα talpos ἔστω με[ὶ] ποθ[ί]κων μειθενὶ µειθέν: pel 
ἐσσεῖμεν δὲ καταδουλίττασθη | ᾿Ανδρικὸν µειθενί: ᾿Ανδρικὸν δὲ 


λειτωργῖμεν | ἐν τῆς θοσίης τῶν θιῶν | (ων) οὕτων. 


45. Lebadea. II cent. p.c. IG.VII.8080. SGDI.430. 


[Σάων------ ἀντίθειτι τὸ Είδιον | πη]δάριον ᾿Αθάνωνα τῦ Ai 
an lal Ἄν, al / Ὁ Ν 5S Ἂν / , > \ 
τεῖ Βασιλεῖ κὴ Tet Τρεφωνίει ἱαρὸν εἶμεν τὸν πάν[τα | χρό]νον ἀπὸ 
lal ὃ ο «ς / \ ϱί / » lal is / ΓΑ BA 
τᾶσδε Tas ἁμέρας, pel προθίκοντα µείτε αὐτεῖ Σάωνι µείτε ἄλλει | 
\ \ / / > / / > a 2A / 
[μ]ειθενὶ κατὰ µειθένα τρόπον. ἡ δέ κά τις ἀντιποιεῖτη ᾿ Αθάνωνος 
εἰ ἄλλο τι ἀδικῖ | [κ]αθ’ ὅντινα ὧν τρόπον, οὑπερδικιόνθω KH προϊ- 
στάνθω τύ τε ἱαρεῖες Kn τε[ὶ | ἱαρ]άρχη τὺ ἠὶ ἀντιτιουνχάνοντες 
κὴ τῶν ἄλλων ὁ βειλόμενος. Είστορε[ς]]....λεις Σάωνος, Εὔβω- 
λος Ῥωκράτιος, Νίκαργος κὴ Κράτων Εὐνοστίδ[αο]. 


46. Chaeronea. II cent. p.c. IG.VII.3303. SGDI.385. Michel1394. 


Καλλίκωνος ἀρχῶ μεινὸς Δαματρίω πεντεκηδεκάτη | Πούριππος 
Προξένω ἀντίθειτι ἱαρὰν τὰν ειδίαν θεράπη[να]ν ᾿Αφροδιτίαν τῦ 


44-48. Manumission decrees, of 
which there are over one hundred ex- 
amples from Chaeronea alone, all of 
about the same period. Even from the 
same year some are in dialect, some in 
the κοινή, and some in a mixture of 
both. In those given here κοινή influ- 
ence shows itself in ἀγαθήν no. 46, in 
the ¢ of ζώωνθι, ζῶνθι nos. 46, 47 (cf. 
δώει ΠΟ. 44, δαµιώοντες NO. 48), κατὰ τὸν 


νόμον no. 47 (cf. kar τὸν νόμον no. 46), 
παραµείνασαν nos. 46, 47 (cf. παρµεί- 
vavra no. 44), in προθίκοντα no. 45 (cf. 
ποθίκων no. 44), in ποιούµενει πο. 47 (cf. 
ποϊόμενος NO. 46 = ποιιόµενος), ἐξεῖμεν NO. 
48 (ἐσσεῖμεν no. 44). ij 

Note ει for usual v from οι in nos. 
45, 47 (see 30). For θοσίης no. 44, see 
24. For στ--σθ and δαμιώοντες, in no, 
48, see 22.2, 


Νο. 49] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 205 


5 / la > fal \ n | \ > APS 0}. eS 
αραπι, παραµμείνασαν ἄσαυτυ κη τη γου νη Ἰκὶ αὐτω ἀγαθὴν as 


κα ζώωνθι, τὰν ἀνάθεσιν ποϊόμε[νος] διὰ τῶ σουνεδρίω κὰτ τὸν 


/ \ / lal / 1 \ lal ς lal \ / 
νόμον: Kn κατέβαλε TV ταμίη | [ἐ]πὶ τῶν ἰαρῶν τὸ γινιούμενον 


δραχμὰς fixate παραχρε[ἴ]μα. 


47. Chaeronea. II cent. μ.ο. IG.VII.3352. SGDI.3895. 


᾿Αρχείνω ἀρχῶ μεινὸς Θουίω | πεντεκηδεκάτη Διουκλεῖς κὴ Κω: 

/ > / Ἃ ΄ / Ss, if ς \ 
tira ἀντίθεντι τὰν ειδίαν θρεπτάν, ἡ ὄνιουμα Ζωπουρίνα, ἱαρ[ὰν] || 
tet Σεράπει, παραµείνασαν αὐτεῖς ἃς κα ζῶνθι ἀνενκλείτως, τὰν | 


> {0 4 ὃ Ν “Ὁ | / \ Ἂ / 
ἀνάθεσιν ποιούµενει OLA τω σ|ο]υνεδρίω KATA τον νόμον. 


48. Orchomenus. II cent. p.c. IG.VII.3200. SGDI.497. Inser.Jurid. 
IL.p.237. Michel 1393. 


Γ 


᾽Απολλωνίδαο ἄρχοντος, ἱαρειάδδοντος ᾿Αντιγένιος Σωκράτιος, 


ἱαραρχιόντων ᾿Αγεισινίκω Σουκράτιος, | Σωσιβίω Πουθίλλιος, 


ἀντίθειτι Θίων Δαματρίχ][ω] τὸν Είδιον ευκέταν ᾿Ακρίσιον | ἱαρὸν 
εἶμεν TH Σαράπιος κὴ τᾶς] | Ἴσιος, κὴ pet ἐξεῖμεν μειιθενὶ ἐφά- 
πτεστη μειδὲ καταδουλίτταστη: ἡ δέ κά τις ἐφάπτειτη, κούριος 
ἔστω ὁ ἱαρεύς κὴ τὺ | ἱαράρχη κὴ τὺ σούνεδρυ σουλῶντες κὴ Oa- 
μιώοντες. 

Phocian 


Delphian 


49. Delphi. Early V cent. μ.ο. SGDI.1683 (with II,p.722). Roberts 
229. 


-- 


Tol πεντεκαίδεκ[α] | τὸν Λαβυαδᾶν, τοὶ [πὲρ] | Θ[ρ]ασύμαχον 


καὶ 1..\c..a, ἐπὶ Τριχᾶ ἄρχον] τος, ἀπέδειξαν [μνᾶ]ς δεκατέ- 5 


τορες [καὶ] | Λεμιμναῖον [κα]ὶ δραχμὰς πεν[τέ]κεντα καὶ ρέξ. 


As in similar decrees from other ate effect, but is subject to various con- 


parts of Greece, the act of manumis- 
sion takes the form of a dedication or 
sale (ἀπέδοτο at Delphi, e.g. no. 55) to 
the divinity of the local shrine, thus 
securing religious sanction and pro- 
tection of the rights of the slave who 
has purchased his freedom. Often the 
manumission does not go into immedi- 


ditions, such as remaining in service 
during the lifetime of the master (nos. 
46, 47) or for a term of years (no. 44), 
payment of anannuity,etc. Cf. no. 53. 

49. Statement of the disbursement 
of funds by the officials of the phratry of 
the Labyadae, whose proceedings form 
the subject of no. 51. 


10 


ῷ 


σι 


10 


206 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 50 


50. Delphi. V cent. Βισ. B.C.H.XXIII.611. Ziehen, Leges Sacrae73. 
Tov foivov μὲ φάρεν ἐς τὸ [ΕἸὐδριόμου : at δέ κα φάρξι, πιλαξά- 
στὸ | τὸν θεὸν hou κα κεραίξται καὶ | μεταθυσάτὸ κἀποτεισάτδ 


΄ ἘΞ σα £ 
πέν]τε δραχμάς - τούτου δὲ τδι καταγορσαντι τὸ Πέμισσον. 


51. Delphi. About 4001.ο. SGDI.2561. Ditt.Syll.438 (with II, pp. 
819f.). Inser.Jurid.I,pp.180ff. Michel995. Solmsen36. Ziehen,Leges 
Sacrae74(c and ϱ). Ionic alphabet, but with F,and H=hA (in contrast to 
Η =); lengthened ο usually OY, but sometimes Ο. 


A 
[ὁ δὲ AdpKos] ἔστω - “ταγε[υ]σέω δι[καίως κ]ατὰ τοὺν νόμους 
τᾶς [π]ό[λι]ος καὶ τοὺς τῶν Λαβυαδ[ᾶν] | πὲρ τῶν ἀπελλαίων καὶ 
Tay δαρατᾶν' καὶ τὰ χρήματα | συμπραξέω κἀποδειξέω [δι]καίως 
τοῖς Λαβυάδαις [κ]οῦτε κλεψέω οὔτε [β]λα[ψ]έω | οὔτε τέχναι 
οὔτε μαχαν[ᾶι] τῶν τῶλ. λαβυαδᾶν χρημ[ά]των" καὶ τὸς ταγοὺ[ς 
ἐπ]αξέω τὸν ἠόρκον τοὺς [ἐν ν]έω[τ]α Kat τὰ γεγραμμένα. ᾖόρκιος" 


h Up \ la) Ν r Ἢ » ΄ / > \ 
υπισχοµαι TOL τοῦ Διὸς τοῦ TATp@LOU* εὐορκέοντι μέμ μοι ἀγαθὰ 


εἴη, al δ᾽ | ἐφιορκέοιμι, [λά]παντα καϊκὰ ἀντὶ τῶν ἀγαθῶν." 


50. The inscription is on a wall con- 
nected with the stadium, and Eudro- 
mus, though otherwise unknown, was 
probably a sort of guardian hero of 
athletes. Hence the interdiction of 
wine. Note φάρεν (12), ἐς τό where we 
expect ἐν τό (185.4), and κεραίω (κεραίε- 
Tat) = κεράννυµι, as in Homer.— μεταθυ- 
σάτο: begin the sacrifice again. 

51. Regulations of the phratry of 
the Labyadae. The Labyadae have al- 
ready appeared in no, 49. 

A 3. τοὺν νόµους: τοὺς νόμους. So 
τὸν νόμους B16, but usually s unassim- 
ilated. 97.1. —4. ἀπελλαίων: victims 
for ἐπ ᾿Απέλλαι. Cf. ll. 44-46 where 
ἄγεν is used with ἀπελλαῖα, in con- 
trast to φέρεν with δαράτας. ᾿Απέλλαι 
is the name of the Delphian festival 
corresponding to the Attic ᾽Απατούρια, 
at which children were introduced 


into the phratries and offerings for the 
occasion were made by the parents. — 
5. δαρατᾶν: cakes. Ath.3.110d,114b 
cites a δάρατον meaning wnleavened 
bread and says the word was used by 
the Thessalians. The δαράται at the 
Delphian festival were of two kinds 
(cf. 1. 25), the γάµελα or cakes offered 
in behalf of the newly married wives 
that were introduced into the phratry 
by their husbands, and the παιδΏια of- 
fered for the children that were intro- 
duced into the phratry by their parents. 
—6. συμπραξέω κἀποδειξέω: 7 will col- 
lect and disburse. ἀποδείκνυμι, like Att. 
ἀποφαίνω, render account for, disburse. 
Cf. ἀπέδειξαν no. 49.— 10. τῶλ Λαβυα- 
Sav: τῶν AaB-, elsewhere unassimilated, 
as 1. 8. 96.3.—11. I will impose the 
oath wpon the ταγοί for the next year. 
Cf. B.27. 


No. 51] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 207 


ἼἜδοξε Λαβυάδαις Βουκατ[ίου μηνὸς δεκάται ἐπὶ Κ[ά]μπου ἐν 
ἴον » / \ / h \ > ’ ὃ [ο \ \ 
τῶι ἁλίαι σὺμ ψάφοις Πεκατὸν ὀγδοήκοντα δυοῖν - τοὺς ταγοὺς 
μὴ δέκεσθαι μήτε δαρατᾶν γάµελα μήτε παιδῆια μήτ᾽ ἀπελ]λαῖα, 

A aA ; «2 ϱ 
αἱ μὴ τᾶς πατριᾶς ἐπαινεούσας καὶ πληθυσσας ds Ka HL. al δέ 
τί κα πὰρ νόμον κελεύσωντι, τῶν κελευσάντων ὁ κίνδυνος ἔστω. 
τὰ δὲ ἀπελλαῖα ἄγεν ᾿Απέλλαις καὶ μὴ ἄλλαι ἀμέραι] μήτε ἄγεν 


τοὺς ἄγοντας μήτε τοὺς ταγοὺς δέκεσθαι" αἱ δέ κα [δ]έξωνται 


ἄλλαι | ἀμέραι ἢ ᾿Απέλλαις, ἀποτεισάτω Εέκαστος δέκα δραχμάς : 
ὁ δὲ χρήζων καταγορεῖν τῶν δεξαμένων ἐπὶ τῶ]ν Λυστέρων ταγῶν 
/ 2 a > / [ο ΔΝ 4 7 3: / 
καταγορείτω ἐν τᾶι ἁλίαι τᾶι μετὰ Βουκάτια, αἴ κ᾽ ἀμφιλλέγωντι 
\ \ \ / » x > a > \ / \ \ 
Tol ταγοὶ Tol δεξάμενοι. ἄγεν δὲ τἀπελλαῖα || ἀντὶ Εέτεος καὶ τὰς 
Sapalras φέρεν. Πόστις δέ κα μὴ | Gynt τἀπελλαῖα ἢ τὰν δαράταν 
μὴ Φφέρηι, ἀμμόνιον κατθέτω στατῆρα ἐπὶ ρεκα τέρωι, τῶι δὲ ᾖυστέ- 
/ > / > a \ ἊΝ / ,ὔ , / 
po. Εέτει ἀγέτω τἀπελλαῖα καὶ τὰν δαράταν φερέτω: ai δέ] κα 
ν oo» / / > / > ey Mew: » 1 ο ΤΆ 
µη ἄγηι, μηκέτι δεκέσθων ἀμμόνια, ἀλλ᾽ ἢ ἀγέτω ἀπελλαΐα ἢ 
ἀποτεισάτω Είκατι δραχμὰς ἢ ᾖυπογραφόµενος τόκιομ φερέτω" 


καὶ | τὰν δαράταν τῶι βυστέρωι ρέτει φερέτω ἢ ἀποτεισ[άτω - - - . 
B - 
[1-4 fragmentary. τ]οὺ Λαβυάδα[ι Εὐκλείοι]ς περὶ τᾶν δα[ρα- 


τᾶν ἐπι]κρινόντων καὶ | Απέλλα]ις περὶ τῶν ἀπελ[λαίων, | π]α- 
peovtes μὴ μείο[ς Πειν]ὸς καὶ Πεκατόν' τὰν δὲ] | ψᾶφον φερόντων 
ἀνδ[εξ]άμενοι ol τὸ ᾿Απόλλω[ν]ος καὶ τοῦ Ποτειδᾶνος | τοῦ φρα- 
τρίου καὶ τοῦ Διιὸς πατρώιου δικαίως | οἰσεῖν κὰτ τὸν νόμους | τῶν 
Δελφῶν: κἠπευχέσθω δικαίως τὰν ψᾶφον φέροντι πόλλ᾽ ἀγαθὰ 


29 ff. The rayoiare to receive neither, 
in the case of the cakes (lit. of the 
cakes), the γάμελα or the παιδΏια, nor the 
ἀπελλαῖα, unless the gens to which one 
belongs approves in full session. The 
approval of the gens (πατριά, as in Elis; 
πάτρα in most Doric dialects) was a 
prerequisite to the introduction into 
the phratry, which was the larger body 
including several gentes.—30. ὃ: with- 
out A, as also A38, C19, but ho (de- 
monst.) B53, hode C19. Cf. as A28 


beside Ao B55, Λόστι A46, B30, C19. 
See 58a.— 88 ff. ‘Any one who wishes 
to accuse the ταγοί of having received 
the offering at other than the stated 
times shall bring the charge when their 
successors are in office.’ —45. ἀντὶ εέ- 
τεος: during the year, in the same year. 
See 136.8.2).— 56. Or let him sign a 
note (for the twenty drachmas) and pay 
interest. 

B 11-12. ἀνδεξάμενοι : wndertaking, 
promising. They swear by the gods of 


20 


30 


30 


40 


45 


50 


55 


60 


10 


15 


20 


30 


40 


50 


10 


208 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 51 


τοὺ[ς | θ]εοὺς διδόµεν, ai δὲ ἀ[δ]ίκως, τὰ κακά. τοῦτα δὲ τιοὶ ταγοὶ 
ἐπιτελεόντων καὶ τῶι δεοµένωι συναγόντων τοὺς Λαβυάδαις: αἱ 
δέ κα μὴ ποιῶντι κὰ τ] τὰ γεγραμμένα ἢ μὴ το[ὺ]ς ταγοὺς τὸν 
hopkov ἐπαγάγωντι, ἀποτεισάτ]ω] Εέκαστος ἐπὶ ρεκατέ[[ρ]ωι δέκα 
δραχμάς. Πόστ[ι]ς δέ κα μὴ ὀμόσηι, μὴ τα[γ]ευέτω: at δέ κ᾽ ἀνώ- 
µοτος ταγεύηι, πεντήκοντα δραχμὰς ἀποτεισάτω. | at δέ κα δέξων- 
ται τοὶ [τ] αγοὶ ἢ γάµελα ἢ παιδῆια πὰρ τὰ γράμματα, ἀποτιεισάτω 
πεντήκοντα δραχμὰς ρέκαστος τῶν δεἑαμένων : at δέ κα μὴ ἀπο: 
τείσηι, ἄτιμος ἔστω ἐγ | λαβυαδᾶν καὶ ἐπὶ τούτωι καὶ ἐπὶ ταῖς 
ἄλλαις | ζαμίαις, hévte κ᾽ ἀποτε]ίσηι. καὶ ho κα δέξωνται ἢ δαρά- 
ταν ἢ ἀπελλαῖα | πὰρ τὰ γράμματα, μὴ ἔστω Λαβυάδας μηδὲ 
κοινανείτω τῶν κοινῶν χρηµ]άτων μηδὲ τῶν θεμάτων. | ai δέ τίς 
κα τῶν ταγῶν καταγορῆι ποιῆσαί τι πὰρ τὰ γράμματα, ho δὲ 


ἀντι[φ]ᾶι, τοὶ ταγοὺκἐν τᾶι | 


[ὀμνύτω ποὶ τοῦ ᾿Απόλλωνος καὶ Ποτειδᾶνος τοῦ φρ]ατ[ρίου 
καὶ Διός, καὶ δικ]άζο[ντι μὲν δικαίως ἐπ]ευχέσ[θω πόλλ᾽ ἀγαθὰ 
τ]οὺς θεοὺς | διιδόµεν, at δ᾽ ἐ]φιορκέοι, κα[κά" ai δέ κα μ]ὴ δικά- 
ne Λαι[ρεθείς, ἀπ]οτεισάτω πέντ[ε δραχμάς], ἄλλον δ᾽ ἀνθελό[ με- 
νοι τ]ὰν δίκαν τελεόντ] ων. ᾖόσ]τις δέ κα πὰρ νόμον | [τι] ποιέοντα 
Tat δίκαι Λέληι, τὸ βήµισσον ἐχέτω. τοὶ δὲ ταγοὶ τῶι καταγορέ- 
οὔτι τὰν δίκαν ἐπιτελεόνίτων: ai δὲ μή, τὸ διπλὸν Εέκίαστος ἄπο- 
τεισάτω. Πὀστι[ς] δέ κα ζαμίαν ὀφείληι, ἄτ[ι]μος ἔστω, Πέντε 
κ᾽ ἀποτείσηι.--- Hod ὁ τεθμὸς πὲρ τῶν ἐντοφήιων. μὴ πλέον 


πέντε καὶ τριάκοντα δραχμ[ᾶ]ν ἐνθέμεν μήτε πριάµενο[ν] μήτε 


the city, phratry, and gens. —50. θεµά- 
των: probably established rites, institu- 
tions, though this meaning of θέµα is 
not quotable. Cf. τεθµός = θεσμός, law, 
ordinance, C 19. 

C1 ff. Oath of the person appointed 
toactasjudge. The missing conclusion 
of B must have been the provision for 
such an appointment. — 6 ff. If the one 
chosen fails to serve as judge, he shall 


pay five drachmas, and (the rayol) shall 
bring the case to issue by appointing 
another in his place. Whoever convicts 
one guilty of an unlawful action shall 
receive half the fine (cf. no, 18.24-25,50). 
—19ff. Law concerning funeral rites. 
Like the law of Iulis in Ceos (no. 8), 
this is directed against extravagance. 
—20 ff. One shall not expend more than 
thirty-five drachmas, either by purchase 


No. 51] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 209 


οίκω: τὰν δὲ παχεῖ[α]ν χλαῖναν φαωτὰν εἶμεν. || ai δέ τι τούτων 25 
F | χ μ 
παρβάλλοιτο, ἀποτεισάτω πεντήκοντα δραχμάς, αἴ κα μὴ ἐξομί- 
ont ἐπὶ τῶι σάµατι μὴ πλέον ἐνθέμεν. στρῶμα δὲ hey βυποβαλέ- 30 
\ ΄ \ / \ ΙΝ \ / 
τω καὶ ποικεφάλαιον μὲν ποτθέτω: τὸν δὲ νεκρὸν κεκαλυμμένον 
ερέτω σιγᾶι, κἠν ταῖς στροφαῖς μὴ καττιθέντων μη [δ]αμεῖ, 35 
γαι, ΚΉ μη μη μει, 
> ’ / ’ \ fo) / / > 1 \ Χ ἊΣ tf 
μηδ᾽ ὀτοτυξζόντων ἐ[χ]θὸς τᾶς ροικίας, mply κ᾿ ἐπὶ τὸ capa hi- 
Κωντι, τηνεῖ | δ᾽ ἔναγος ἔστω, Πέντε κα ha | θιγάνα ποτθεθΏι. τῶν 
δὲ π]ρόστα τεθνακότων ἐν τοῖς | σαµάτεσσι μὴ θρηνεῖν µη δ᾽ ὀτοτύ- 40 
ζεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἀπίμεν Εοίκαδε ἔκαστον ἔχθω Βομεστίων καὶ πατραδελ- 
φεῶν || καὶ πενθερῶν κἠγγόνων [κ] αἱ γαμβρῶν. μηδὲ τᾶι βυσ[τ]ε- 45 
Φ δ᾽ > ” ὃ if | δ᾽ > lal > “Ὁ ἌΈΘ, » ΄ 5 : 
ραία(ι) μηδ᾽ ἐν ταῖς δεκάτ[α]ις μηὸ ἐν τοῖς ἐνιαυτοῖς ᾿ μ]ήτ᾽ οὐμώζεν 
Ίτ᾽ ὀτοτύ[ζε!ν]- at δέ τι τούτων παρβάλλοιτο τῶν γεγραμμµέ- 50 
μή ρ γεγραμὶμ 


D 


ΝῊΡ ἅχα.-.δ... [ες κ Gotwat δὲ ταίδε νόμιμ]οι : ᾿Απέλ- 
λαι καὶ Β][ουκά]τια, Ηηραῖα, Δαιδαφ[[όρια], ΠΠοιτρόπια, Βυσίου | 5 
[μην]ὸς τὰν Πεβδέµαν καὶ | [τ]ὰν βενάταν, κηὔκλει[α κ]άρταμίτια 


or (in articles taken) from the home. — 
23-24. The shroud shall be thick and of 
alight gray color. For φαωτός = *paw- 
τός, see 31, and, as used of mourning 
apparel, cf. φαιὰ ἱμάτια Polyb. 50.4.5, 
and φαιὰ ἐσθής Ditt.Syll.879.5. —25 ff. 
If one trangresses (παρβάλλω = παρα- 
βαίνω) any of these things, he shall pay 
jifty drachmas, unless he denies under 
oath at the tomb that he has spent more. 
—29 ff. στρῶμα δὲ κτλ.: cf. no. 8.3-4. 
— 31 ff. τὸν δὲ νεκρὸν κτλ.: cf. no. 8.10- 
11. — 33 ff. κην ταῖς στροφαῖς κτλ.: 
they shall not set the corpse down any- 
where at the turns in the road (but carry 
it straight on to the tomb without inter- 
ruption), nor shall they make lamenta- 
tions outside the house until they arrive 
at the tomb, but there there shall be a 
ceremony for the dead (? cf. ἐναγίζω) un- 
til the lid (?) is closed (cf. προστίθημι τὰς 
θύρας, εἰο.). Butthe last part, from τηνεῖ 


on, is variously read and interpreted. 
— 39 ff. ‘There shall be no mourning 
for the former dead, but every one shall 
go home, except the near relatives.’ — 
40. κἡγγόνων : or κησγόνων ? The read- 
ing is uncertain. See 100. — 46 ff. 
There shall be no wailing or lamentation 
on the following day, nor on the tenth 
day, nor on the anniversary. —éviavTots : 
See Glossary, and οἵ, τὰ ἐνιαύσια in the 
same sense at Ceos. ᾿ 

D1 ἢ Enumeration of the regular 
feasts. These are given in the order of 
their occurrence, as appears from the 
correspondence between many of them 
and the names of the months (Απελ- 
λαῖος, Ῥουκάτιος, Ἡραῖος, etc.). For the 
identification of these festivals, see Ditt. 
1.ο,, notes. — 5-7. ‘Those which occur 
on the seventh and the ninth of the 
month Bvovws.’— 7-8. κηὔκλεια κἀρ- 
ταµίτια: καὶ Εὔκλεια καὶ ᾿ Αρταμίτια. --- 


10 


20 


30 


40 


45 


210 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 51 


καὶ Λάφρι[α κ]αὶ Θεοξένια καὶ Τραχίνια καὶ Διοσκουρῆια, Μεγα- 
λάρτια καὶ Ηηράκλει[α], | καῖ κ᾿ αὐτὸς θύηι Πιαρῆ[ι]ον Kai κα 
λεκχοῖ παρῆι [κ]αῖ κα ξένοι for παρέωντι Πιαρῆια θύοντες καὶ 
κα πενταμαριτεύων τύχη!" al δέ τι τούτων παρβάλ]λοιτο τῶν γε- 
/ / / \ \ Ν ” / 
γραμµένων, | θωεόντων τοί τε δαμιορ]γοὶ καὶ τοὶ ἄλλοι πάντες 
Λαβυάδαι, πρασσόντων | δὲ τοὶ πεντεκαίδεκα. alt] | δέ κα ἀμφιλ- 
λέγηι τᾶς θωιάσιος, ἐξομόσας τὸν νό[µιμ]ον βόρκον λελύσθω. α[ὲ 
γη , ἐξομ µιμ]ον Πόρ 
δ᾽ ἁ]λίαν ποιόντων ἄρχων ἀ]πείη, ἀποτεισάτω ὀδελόν, καὶ συγ- 
/ > / > / / > lal / b] 
χέοι, ἀποτεισάτω ὀδελόν. τοιάδε κὴν | Φανατεῖ γέγραπται ἐν 
[τ]ᾶι πέτραι ἔνδω - “[τ]άδε Φά[ν]οτος ἐπέδωκε τᾶι θυγατιρὶ Bov- 
7 Ν - / > ο) ah / \ > 
ζύγαι, τὰ ἠεμιρρ[ή]νια κἠκ τᾶς δυωδεκαϊδοις χίμαιραν καὶ τὴµι- 
ο / ἣν lal / / \ > / 
ϱ[η]ναιᾶν δάρµατα καὶ τὰ τῶι | Λυκείωι δάρµατα καὶ τὰν ayaiav 
μόσχον." πάντων | καὶ Ειδίων καὶ δαµοσίω[ν τὸμ προθύοντα καὶ 
προμαντευόµενον παρέχεν | τὰ γεγραμμένα Δαβυάδαις"' τᾶι δὲ 
θυσίαι Λαβυαδᾶν τωπελλαίου μηνὸς τῶι Διονύσωι, Ῥουκατίοις | 
A \ / \ 2 > / Ἂν > / \ / 
τῶι Al πατρωίωι καὶ τωπόλλωνι τὰν ἀκρόθινα καὶ συμπιπίσκεν 


12 ff. Feasts are also held if one sacri- 
fices a victim for himself, if one assists 
(in the sacrifices for the purification of ) a 
woman recently delivered of child, if 
there are strangers with him sacrificing 
victims, and if one is serving as πεντα- 
µαρίτας. πενταµαρίτας is the name of 
some official appointed to serve five 
days (dudpa, see 12), but nothing more 
is known about this office. —22. τοὶ 
πεντεκαίδεκα: cf. no. 49. — 26-27. If, 
when they hold an assembly, any official 
is absent. ἄρχων nom. sg. part. one 
holding office. —29 ff. These things are 
written at Phanoteus on the inner side 
of therock. The ancient city of Phano- 
teus(Panopeus) was perhapsthe original 
seat of the phratry of the Labyadae. — 
90. Φανατεῖ: cf. Φάνοτος 11.30-31. Both 
Φανατεύς and Φανοτεύς occur in other in- 
scriptions, See 46. —31 ff. τάδε Φάνο- 
τος. . . μόσχον : quotation from the 
ancient rock inscription, stating what 


theeponymous herogave to his daughter 
Buzyga. This mythical heroine is men- 
tioned elsewhere (Schol.Ap.Rhod.1. 
185) as a daughter of Lycus, whose 
name is to be recognized in Λυκείωι 
1. 87 (shrine of Lycus ?). —38. τὰν ἀγαί- 
αν μόσχον: apparently the admirable 
or wonderful calf (a sort of wonder- 
calf ?), but the allusion is of course ob- 
scure. — 38 ff. πάντων κτλ.: ‘in the 
case of all undertakings, both private 
and public, for which one offers sacri- 
fice or consults the oracle in advance, 
the one doing so shall furnish to the 
Labyadae the victims mentioned (i.e. 
in the rock inscription just quoted).’ 
πάντων depends upon προθύοντα and προ- 
μαντευόμενον, sacrificing etc. in advance 
of. —47. τὰν ἀκρόθινα (or τὰ Πακρό- 
Ova, the reading being uncertain): se. 
ταγοὺς mapéxev, the ταγοί shall furnish 
the first-fruits.—48 ἢ. συμπιπίσκεν κτλ.: 
invite the Labyadae to drink together. — 


No. 53 | PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 211 


Λαμεῖ τοὺς Λαβυάδας: τὰς δ᾽ ἄλλας | θοίνας κἀ[τ] τὰν Πώραν 50 


ἀπιάγεσθαι. 


52. Delphi. Between 240 and 200 B.c. SGDI.2653. Michel 274. 


᾿Αγαθᾶι τύχαι. Δελφοὶ ἔδωκαν Νικάνδρωι |’ Αναξαγόρου Kodo- 
φωνίωι, ἐπέων ποητᾶι, αὐτῶι Kal ἐγγόνοις προξενίαν, προµαντείαν, 
> / ης > / 4 / 1 / [ο 
ἀσυλίαν, προδικίαν, ἀτέλειαν πάντων, προεδρίαν ἐν πάντε(σ)σι τοῖς 
ἀγώνοις οἷς ἆ πόλις τήθητι καὶ τἄλλα ὅσα καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις προξέ- 
νοις καὶ | εὐεργέταις Tas πόλιος τῶν Δελφῶν: ἄρχοντος | Νικοδά- 
µου, βουλευόντων ᾿Αρίστωνος, Νικοδάµου, Πλείστωνος, Ἐένωνος, 


᾿Επιχαρίδα. 


53. Delphi. 1856 B.c. SGDI.2054. 


"Apxovtos [Ἀ]ικοβούλου μηνὸς Βουκατίου, ἐπὶ τοῖσδε ἀπέδοτο 
Νεοπάτρα ᾿Ορθαίου | Δελφὶς τῶι ᾿Απόλλωνι τῶι Πυθίωι σώματα 
γυναικεῖα δύο ais ὀνόματα Ζωπύρα, Ῥωσίχα, τιμᾶς ἀργυρίου μνᾶν 
ος θ \ » / Wy, / Ἂν / lal θ n a > 7 
ἕξ, καθὼς ἐπίστευσαν Ζωπύρα, Σωσίχα τῶι | θεῶι τὰν ὠνάν, 
1 > Φ 5 / 5 \ > / > Ἂν ΄ x / 
ἐφ᾽ ὥιτε ἐλευθέρας εἶμεν καὶ ἀνεφάπτους ἀπὸ πάντων τὸμ | πάντα 
βίον. βεβαιωτὴρ κατὰ τὸν νόμον- Δαμένης ᾿Ορέστα Δελφός. πα- 

Λη \ 3 Ὁ / Ν 4 ” ’ 
ῥαμε[ι]νάντων δὲ Ζωπύρα, Σωσίχα παρὰ Νεοπάτραν ἄχρι κα Sone 
Νεοπάτρα ποέουσαι | τὸ ποτιτασσόµενον πᾶν τὸ δυνατὸν ἀνεγκλή- 
τως" εἰ δέ τί κα μὴ ποιέωντι  Ζωπύρα ἢ Σωσίχα τῶν ποτιτασσο- 

ty id Ἁ te \ tf \ 5 > / 
µένων ὑπὸ Νεοπάτρας καθὼς | γέγραπται δυναταὶ οὖσαι, ἐξέστω 


Νεοπάτραι κολάζειν καθώς | κα αὐτὰ δείληται καὶ ἄλλωι ὑπὲρ 


49 ff. τὰς δ᾽ ἄλλας κτλ.: the other feasts 
one shall carry out in accordance with 
the season. 

52. Proxeny decree in honor of the 
poet Nicander of Colophon, whose 
writings included a prose work on 
Aetolia. At this time the Aetolians 
were dominant in Delphi, and this 
shows itself in the language of the in- 
scriptions. See 279. Note in 1. 5 the 
combination of Delph. πάντε(σ)σι with 
Aetol. ἀγώνοι». 


53. A typical Delphian manumission 
decree, of which there are more than 
1600. See note to nos. 44-48. They 
show all varieties of mixture of Del- 
phian, Northwest Greek κοινή, and At- 
tic elements, e.g. in this inscription, 
3 pl. imy. ἐόντω, ἐόντων, ἔστων. Nearly 
always at this time, the older ai, iapés 
are replaced by εἰ, ἱερός, and τοί by ol, 
though τοί is frequently retained in the 
formal rol ἱερείς beginning the list of 
witnesses. 


10 


10 


212 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 68 


Νεοπάτραν ἀζαμίοις ὄντοις καὶ ἀνυποδίκοι πάσας δίκας καὶ 
ζαμίας. εἰ δέ τί κα πάθηι Νεοπάτρα, ἐλεύθεραι | ἔστων Ζωπύρα 
καὶ Σωσίχα κυριέουσαι αὐτοσαυτᾶν καὶ ποέουσαι 6 κα θέλωντι, 
\ > / an lal Ν > / ” ή / 4 
καθὼς ἐπίστευσαν τῶι θεῶι τὰν ὠνάν. εἰ δέ τίς κα ἅπτηται Zo- 
/ Ἂ SS / 2 / 7 / / 
πύρας | ἢ Σωσίχας ἐπεί κα τελευτάσηι Νεοπάτρα, βέβαιον παρε- 
/ ς \ a a Ν αν Ν \ / ς / \ 
ψέτω ὁ βεβαιωτὴρ τῶι | θεῶι τὰν ὠνὰν κατὰ τὸν νόμον. ὁμοίως δὲ 
καὶ οἱ παρατυγχάνοντες κύριοι ἐόντων συλέοντες ὡς ἐλευθέρας οὔ- 
> / vv \ > / / / A lf > / 
σας ἀζάμιοι ὄντες καὶ ἀνυπόδικοι | πάσας δίκας καὶ ζαμίας. εἰ δέ 
/ > / κ 4 / x 5. ’ 
τί κα ἀζετωθέωντι περὶ Νεοπάτραν πεπονηρευµέναι ἢ τῶν Νεοπά- 
τρας ὑπαρχόντων τι, κύριοι ἐόντω οἱ ἐπίνομοι κολάζοντες αὐτὰς 
καθ᾽ ὅτι κα αὐτοῖς δοκῆι ἀξάμιοι ὄντες καὶ ἀνυπόδικοι || πάσας 
δίκας. μάρτυρες - τοὶ ἱερεῖς Ἐένων, Αθαμβος, τῶν ἀρχόντων Kv- 
κλείδας, ἰδιῶται Ἱεροκλῆς, Χαρίξενος, Βάγχιος. 


Exclusive of Delphi 
54. Stiris. About 180 p.c: IG.1X.1.32. 
Michel 24. Solmsen 37. 


SGDI.1539. Ditt.Syll.426. 


A 

[Ο]εὸς τύχαν ἀγα|θ]άν. στραταγέοντος | [τ]ῶν Φωκέων Zev- 
ξίου, | [μ]ηνὸς ἑβδόμου, ὁμολο[η]ί]α Ta πόλει Στειρίων καὶ | [τᾶ] 
πόλει Μεδεωνίων: συ[νε]πολίτευσαν Ἀτείριοι καὶ | Μ]εδεώνιοι 
»” 4 /΄ / Vd / ΄ > / > \  - 
ἔχοντες ἱερά, πο[λι]ν, χώραν, λιμένας, πάντα | [ἐ]λεύθερα, ἐπὶ τοῖσδε. 
μὰς \ ὃ / 7 v / v \ Ε / 
εἶμεν | [T]ovs Μεδεωνίους πάντας | [Σ]τιρίους ἴσους καὶ ὁμοίους, | 

\ 4 \ lal al , 
καὶ συνεκλησιάζειν καὶ συναρχοστατεῖσθαι μετὰ τᾶς || [πό]λιος 
τᾶς Στιρίων, καὶ δικά] ζ]ειν τὰς δίκας τὰς ἐπὶ πόλι[ο]ς πάσας τοὺς 
> / ἴω ig / ς / x \ 1 / 3 
ἐνικομένους | [τ]αῖς ἁλικίαις. ἱστάνθω δὲ Kall | ἑ]εροταμίαν ἐκ 

54. Agreementestablishing a συμπο-- 
Aurela Or joint-citizenship between the 


Stirians and Medeonians. 
10. ἐλεύθερα: free, open to all (of both 


17. ἀζετωθέωντι κτλ.: areconvicted of 
having done any wrong to Neopatra or 
her possessions. Cf. ἐξελεγχθείηζὼσαν 
in another of the manumission decrees. 


The derivation of ἀζετόω from Ἐἀνζετόω 
(cf. 77.2) and connection with ἀναζητέω 
is most attractive, though (nréw has 
original ἃ, of which the weak grade 
would be a not e. Others 
Hesych. dferov: ἄπιστον, Σικελοί, the 
origin of which is obscure, 


compare 


towns). —11 ff. τοὺς κτλ.: all the Mede- 
onians shallbe Stirians with equal rights, 
and shall join with the city of the Stirians 
inthe assembly and in appointing magis- 
trates, and those who have arrived at 
proper age shall try all cases which come 
before the state. —18. ἱστάνθω: Boeotian 


No. 54] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 213 


τῶν Μεδεω[[ν]ίων ἕνα τὸν θυσέοντα τὰς | θυσίας τὰς πατρίους 
Μεδεων|έ]οις, ὅσαι ἐντὶ ἐν TH πολιτικῶ νόμ[ω, | μ]ετὰ τῶν ἀρχόν- 
των τῶν στα θ]έντων ἐν Στίρι: λανβανέτω | [δ]ὲ ὁ ἱεροταμίας 
ἀρέσμιον, ὃ τ[οὶ | ἄ]ρχοντες ἐλάμβανον, ἡμι] μ]ναῖον καὶ τῶν χοῶν 
τὸ ἐπ[ιβ]αλὸν τῶ ἱεροταμίαι. συνδι]κ]αξεῖ δὲ ὁ ἱεροταμίας μετὰ | 
[τ]ῶν ἀρχόντων τὰς δίκας, as | [τ]οὶ ἄρχοντες δικάζοντι, καὶ | 
lal \ / Ὁ / / \ an > / 
[κ]λαρωσῖ τὰ δικαστήρια, ἅ κα | δέη κλαρώειν, μετὰ τῶν ἀ[ρ]χόν- 
\ »” \ ’ / lal \ / > 
των. μὴ ἔστω δὲ ἐπάναγ[κ]ες λειτουργεῖν τοὺς Μεδεωνίους ἐν 
Στίρι τὰς ἀρχάς, ὅσοι | γεγένηνται ἐν Μεδεῶνι ἄρχοντες, ξενοδί- 
και, πρακτῆρες, | δαμιουργοί, ἱερεῖς, ἱεράρχαι, καὶ | τἂν γυναικῶν 
ὅσαι ἱερητεύκατι, εἰ μή τις ἑκὼν ὑπομένοι" | ἱστάνθων δὲ ἐκ τῶν 
ἀλειτουργήτων τῶν Μεδεωνίων καὶ ἐκ τῶν Στιρίων - δαμιουρ/[γ]ε- 
/ X Ἂν, \ > an ς ΔΝ ἣν ς Ν 4 
όντων δὲ καὶ τὰ ἐν Medel ave ἑ]Ἱερὰ καθὼς ὁ πολιτικὸς νόμος κε- 
reve. καὶ τὰν χ[ώραν] τὰν Μεδεωνίαν εἶμεν | [π]ᾶσαν Στιρίαν 
\ A / ΄ \ a : / \ ς 
καὶ τὰν Στι ρίαν Μεδεωνίαν κοινὰν π|ᾶσα]ν. κοινωνεόντω δὲ οἱ 
Μεδε[ώ]νιοι τᾶν θυσιᾶν τᾶν ἐν Στί[ρι] πασᾶν καὶ τοὶ (τοὶ) Στίριοι 
τᾶν ἐν Μεδεῶνι πασᾶν. μὴ ἐξέστω δὲ ἀποπολιτεύσασται τοὺ[ς] | 
Μεδεωνίους ἀπὸ τῶν Στιρίω]ν μηδὲ τοὺς Στιρίους ἀπὸ | [τ]ῶν 
Μεδε[ωνί]ων. ὁπότεροι | [δ]έ κα μὴ ἐμμείνωντι ἐν τοῖ|[ς] γεγραμ- 


/ > / / a ? / | > / / / 
μένοις, ἀποτεισαάντων τοῖς ἐμμειναά[ν]τοις ἀργυρίου τάλαντα δέκα. 


B 
[.........W]ocedvt@v: | [γ]ραψάντων δὲ τὰν ὁμ[ο]λογίαν ἐν 
στάλαν καὶ ἀν[αθέ]ντων ἐν τὸ ἱερὸν τᾶς ᾿Α|θάν]ας, θέστων δὲ 
τὰν ὁμο[λογί]αν καὶ παρὰ ἰδιώταν ἐσ[φρα]γισµέναν. a ὁμολογία 
π[αρὰ] | Θράσωνα Λιλαιέα. µάρ[τυ]ρες Θράσων Δαματρίου Ἔλα- 
τεύς, Βὐπαλίδας Θράσωνος Λιλαιεύς, Τιμοκράτης ᾿Επινίκου Τι- 
θορρεύς. δόντων δὲ Tol Στίριοι | τὰ φατρία τῶν Μεδεωνίων ἐν 


> / / > I ο / \ / / 
ETEOLS TETTAPOLS | ἀργυρίου μνᾶς πέντε καὶ | τ]όπον τὰν καλειµέ- 


ναν 


-.ᾱ.. τρείαν. 


for ἱστάντω. So ἱστάνθων |. 42 and θέ- 
λωνθι in another Stirian inscription. Cf. 
also κλαρωσῖ |. 32 with Boeot. « for ει. 
See 231.— 34 ff. μὴ ἔστω κτλ.: ‘those 
who have been officials in Medeon shall 
be exempt from compulsory office hold- 


ing in Stiris.’— 40-41. ἱερητεύκατι: See 
138.4.— 55. ἀποπολιτεύσασται: στ 
σθ as in θέστων BS. 85.1. 

Β 19 ff. The phratry of the Medeo- 
nians, in distinction from the state, re- 
tained its own organization, and was 


30 


35 


40 


45 


50 


55 


10 


15 


GREEK DIALECTS 


[Νο. 55 


Locrian 


55. Oeanthea (Galaxidi). First half V cent.p.c. IG.IX.i.334. SGDI. 


1478. Hicks 25. Inser.Jurid.I,pp.180 ff. Michel 285. 


346 ff. Solmsen 34. 


toberts 231 and pp. 


Ἔν Ναύπακτον κὰ(τ) τῶνδε απιεοικία. Λορρὸν τὸν Huroxva- 


µίδιον, ἐπ]εί κα Ναυπάκτιος γένεται, Ναυπάκτιον ἐόντα, ᾖῃόπδ(ς) 


to receive a subsidy of money and land 
from the Stirians. 

55. Law governing the relations be- 
tween the Eastern Locrian colonists at 
Naupactus and the mother country. 
This does not refer to the founding of 
Naupactus, which was much earlier. 
Colonists are called ἄποικοι from the 
point of view of the mother country, 
but ἔποικοι as here (ἐπίροιροι) from the 
point of view of their new home. The 
Eastern Locrians are referred to ethni- 
cally as Hypocnemidians (of which 
Epicnemidians is an equivalent), polit- 
ically as Opuntians, since Opus was 
the seat of government, the two terms 
standing in the same relation as Boeo- 
tian and Theban. 

It is probable that one copy was set 
up at Opus, with another at Naupac- 
tus, and that the present tablet is still 
another copy, which with the addition 
of the last sentence, stating that simi- 
lar relations are to subsist between col- 
onists from Chaleion and the mother 
city, was set up at Chaleion, from 
which place it may easily have found 
its way to Galaxidi. 

In both this and the following in- 
scription a single letter is used for 
double consonants, not only in the in- 
terior of a word, as θαλά(σ)σας, but 
often in sentence combination, as κὰ(τ) 
rovde. So ἐ(δ) δάµο, ἐ(λ) λιμένος, etc., 
with assimilation of ἐκ (100); similarly 


ἐ(ν) Ναυπάκτο (once éy Ναυπάκτο), in 
contrast to which ἐν Ναύπακτον, ἐν Nav- 
πάκτοι With original ἐν are always writ- 
ten out. Cf. also (in no. 56) τι(ς) συλδι, 
ἀνάτο(ς) συλεν, ἀδίκο(ς) συλδι, in view of 
which the reading Aémo(s) ξένον (no. 
55.2), which is generally though not 
universally adopted, is not a violent 
correction. No other Greek inscription 
has so many examples of 9 as no. 55, 
where it is uniformly employed before 
o or po. In no. 56 it is no longer used. 
In no. 55 lengthened ε is expressed by 
El, lengthened o by O in the genitive 
singular, OV in the accusative plural. 
But in no. 56 always E and O. See 
25d. No. 55, beginning in 1. 11, is 
divided into paragraphs by the letters 
Α-θΘ. 

No. 55 exhibits many instances of 
repetition (see 1. 3, note), and some of 
omission of what is essential to clear- 
ness (e.g. the subject of ἀποθάνει 1. 30), 
and in general the style of both inscrip- 
tions is crude and obscure. 

1. The colony to Naupactus on the 
following terms. —hamfouxla: ha ἐπι- 
Εοικία. 94.5,—Ka(r) rove: see 136.5. 
— Λοςρὸν τὸν Ἡυποκναμίδιον κτλ.: A 
Hypocnemidian Locrian, when he be- 
comes a Naupactian, being a Nawpac- 
tian, may as a ξένος share in the social 
and religious privileges (i.e. in the 
mother country) when he happens to 
be present, if he wishes. If he wishes, 


No. 55] LOCRIAN INSCRIPTIONS 215 


ξένον ὅσια λανχάνειν καὶ θύειν ἐξεῖμεν ἐπιτυχόντα, al κα δείλε- 
ται: αἴ κα δείλἒται, θύειν καὶ λιανχάνειν κξ(ὃ) δάμο κε(ϱ) ροινάνον 
αὐτὸν καὶ τὸ γένος καταιρεί. τέλος το]ὺς ἐπιροίρους Λορρὸν Tov 5 
Ηυποκναμιδίον μὲ φάρειν ἐν Λορροῖς τοῖς Ηυποκναμιδίοις, φρίν 
κ᾿ αὖ τις Λορρὸς γένεται τὸν Ἡυποκναμιδίον. ai | δείλετ᾽ ἀνχδ- 
ρεῖν, καταλείποντα ἐν τᾶι ἰστίαι παῖδα Πεβατὰν é ᾿δελφεὸν ἐξ εἲ- 
μεν ἄνευ Bere: ai κα hut’ ἀνάνκας ἀπελάδνται ἐ(ν) Ναυπάκτδ 
eee τοὶ Ἠυποκναμί δίιοι, ἐξεῖμεν ἀνχορεῖν, homo Εέκαστος ἕν, 
ἄνευ ἐνετερίον. τέλος μὲ φάρειν μεδὲν ᾖότι μὲ μετὰ Λορρὸν τὸν 10 
Εεσπαρίν.---Α---"Ένορρον τοῖς ἐπιροίροις ἐν Ναύπακτον μὲ ᾽πο- 
στᾶμεν ἀπ᾿ Ὀλποντίον  τέκναι καὶ μαχανᾶι μεδεμιᾶι ρερόντας. τὸν 
hoppov ἐξεῖμεν, ai κα δεί λῦνται, ἐπάγειν μετὰ τριάροντα Εέτεα ἀπὸ 
τὸ Λόρρὃ Πεκατὸν ἄνδρας ᾿Ὀποντίοις Ναυπακτίον καὶ Ναυπακτίοις 
Ὀποντίους.--- Ἡ--- Ηόσστις κα λιποτελέει ἐγ Ναυπάκτὸ τὸν ἐπι- 15 


/ - » \ 5: 5 ” η ΄ - \ / / 
ΕΟιΡΟΥΝ, απο Aoppov ELLEV, €VTE κ ATTOTELOEL τα γοµια Ναυπακτίοις. 


he may share in these privileges, both in common with the Western Locrians, 


those of the people and those of the mem- 
bers of the societies, himself and his de- 
scendants forever. The colonists of the 
H. Locrians are not to pay taxes among 
the H. Locrians, until one becomes a H. 
Locrian again. In ὅσια λανχάνειν καὶ 
θύειν there is probably the same con- 
trast as in ἱερὰ καὶ ὅσια or Cretan θέινα 
καὶ ἀνθρώπινα, though it is possible that 
both terms refer to religious privileges. 
—3. αἴ κα δείλεται: for the repetition 
ef. also & 11. 10 f., δόμεν Il. 41 f., καρῦ- 
far ἐν τἀγορᾶι 1]. 20 ff. —4. Ke(5) δάµο 
κέ(ο) φοινάνον: καὶ ἐκ δήμου καὶ ἐκ κοινω- 
94.6, 100.—7 ff. If a colonist 
wishes to return, he may do so without 
taxes of admission (to citizenship), pro- 
vided he leaves behind in his house an 
adult son or brother. If the H. Locrians 
are driven from Naupactus by force, 
they may return without admission 
taxes to the town from which they each 
came. They are to pay no taxes except 


νῶν. 


i.e. they are not to be subject to any 
special taxes as colonists. — αἱ δείλετ᾽: 
for subj. without κα (also in 1. 26), see 
174.—9. μόπο εέκαστος ev: ἃ 3 55. ἢν 
is otherwise known only in Attic-Ionic, 
other dialects retaining the original ἧς. 
See 163.8. Hence this is the 8 pl. 
ἦν agreeing with the logical subject 
they (cf. the preceding). Cf. Hom. 
ἔβαν οἶκόνδε ἕκαστος. etc. Kiihner-Gerth 
I,p.286. — 11 ff. Oath for the colonists to 
Naupactus, not to forsake the alliance 
with the Opuntians willingly by any 
device. If they wish they may impose 
the oath thirty years after this oath, one 
hundred Naupactians upon the Opun; 
tians and the Opuntians upon the Nau- 
for ar ’O- 
Probably here only a graphic 
omission, similar to haplology (88a). 
—14 ff. Whoever of the colonists departs 
from Naupactus with unpaid taxes shall 
lose his rights as a Locrian until he pays 


pactians. —11. αποντιον: 


ποντίον. 


216 


v x / ’ a 5) / 3 
== ΤΣ -ολὶ Ka µε yevos εν ται LOTLAL ει 


GREEK DIALECTS 


[No. 55 


Ἀ 7 Toa = > / 
ε χείπάμου τὸν ἐπιροί- 


φὸν ἒι ἐν Ναυπάκτοι, Aoppov Tov Elaine pai τὸν ως πω 


x 


κρατεῖν, Aoppov μόπο κ᾽ ἒι, αὐτὸν ἰόντα, αἴ κ᾽ ἀνὲρ ἒι ἒ παῖς, τριον 


μιενὸν ' 


ai δὲ μέ, τοῖς Ναυπακτίοις νοµίοις χρσται.---Δ κο 


Ναυπάκτὂ ἀνχδρέιοντα ἐν Aoppovs τοὺς Ἡυποκναμιδίους ἐν Nav- 


/ - Qn > > lal =! “ rn 4 , 
TTAKTOL καρυσζσαι εν ταγοραι, KEV Λο OLS τοις Ἡνυποκνα ιδίοις εν 
iy ; μ 


Tat πόλι, ho κ᾿ ἔι, καρῦξαι ἐν | τἀγορᾶι.--- E -- - ἸΠερροθαριᾶν καὶ 


-- = « 
Μυσαχέον ἐπεί κα Ναυπάκτι(ός τι) γένετα! αὐτός, καὶ τὰ χρὲ- 


> rn 
pata τὲν Ναυπάκτδι τοῖς ἐν Ναυπάκτδι χρεσται, | τὰ δ᾽ ἐν Λορροῖς 


a ας a a 
τοῖς Ἡυποκναμιδίοις χρᾶµατα τοῖς Ηυποκναμιδί/οις ||| νοµίοις χρὲ- 


σται, μόπος a πόλις Εεκάστὸν νομίζει Λορρῦν τὸν δεν σε 


αἴ τις humo τὸν νομίον τὸν ἐπιροίρον aun epee ο καὶ 


οκ τοῖς αὐτῶν νοµίοις χρέσται κατὰ πόλιν Ρεκάστους. | — 


F— Al κ᾽ ἀδελφεοὶ ἔδντι τὸ ᾽ν Ναύπακτον ροικέοντος, μόπος καὶ 


30 Aoppoly τὸν Ἡυποκναμιδίον ρεκάστον νόμος ἐστί, αἴ κ᾿ ἀποθάνει, 


τὸν χρεμάτον κρατεῖν τὸν ἐπίροιρον, τὸ κατιρόμενον κρατεῖν .---- 


2 —|Tovs ἐπιροίρους ἐν Ναύπακτον τὰν δίκαν πρόδιρον Λαρέσται 


the Naupactians his lawful dues. — 
16 ff. If there is no family in the home, 
or heir to the property among the colo- 
nists in Naupactus, the next of kin 
among the IH. Locrians shall inherit, 
from whatever place among the Lo- 
crians he comes, and, if a man or boy, 
he shall go himself within three months. 
Otherwise the laws of Naupactus shall 
be followed. — 19 ff. If one returns from 
Naupactus to the IT. Locrians, he must 
have it announced in Naupactus in the 
market-place, and among the H. Locrians 
inthe city whence hecomes.—22 ff. When- 
ever any of the Περφοθαρίαι and the Μυ- 
σαχεῖς (probably the names of two noble 
or priestly families, the first obviously 
containing κοθαρός-- καθαρός) becomes a 
Naupactian himself, his property in 
Naupactus shall also be subject to the 
laws in Naupactus, but his property 
among the H. Locrians to the H. laws, 


as the law may be in the several cities 
of the H. Locrians. If any of them, 
under the laws of the colonists, return, 
they shall be subject to their own laws, 
each according to the city of his origin. 
— 29 ff. If there are brothers of the one 
who goes as a colonist to Naupactus, 
then, according to what the law of the 
H. Locrians severally (i.e. in each city) 
is, if (one of them) dies, the colonist 
shall inherit his share of the property, 
shall inherit what belongs to him. Note 
the double construction with κρατεῖν 
according as the sense is partitive or 
not. But many take TO as gen. sg. 
τὸ in relative sense, though this use is 
not otherwise attested in Locrian, and 
understand ἐστί with κατιφόµενον, trans- 
lating which it is proper for him to in- 
herit. — 32. The colonists may bring 
suit before the judges with right of prece- 
dence, they may bring suit and submit 


No. 55 | LOCRIAN INSCRIPTIONS 217 


N \ 5 / \ / 55. / \ / 
πὸ(τ) τοὺς δικαστέρας, παρέσται καὶ δόμεν ἐν ᾿Οπόεντι κατὰ Εέος 
αὐταμαρόν. Aop\pov τὸν Ἠυποκναμιδίον προστάταν καταστᾶσαι 

5 5 ος 2 Se 2 
τὸν Λορρον τοπιρ]οῴδι καὶ τὸν ἐπιεοίρν τδι Λορρδι, βμοίτινες Ka 
> Ν »” v— / > > / - / 
πιατὲς ἔντιμοι (ες) (ἔοντι) .---- Η ---Ηόσστις κ᾽ ἀπολίπει πατάρα 
καὶ τὸ µέρος τὸν χρεμάτὸν TOL πατρί, ἐπεί κ᾿ | ἀπογένεται, ἐξεῖμεν 
ἀπολαχεῖν τὸν ἐπίεοίρον ἐν Ναύπακτον. |------ Ηόσστις κα τὰ 

τε. ΄ - / \ a \ a / i 
Εεεαδερότα διαφθείρει τέχναι καὶ μαχανᾶι καὶ μιᾶι, hore κα μὲ 
= — = Σι = 

ἀνφοτάροις δοκέει, Ηοποντίὸν τε χιλίον πλεθαι καὶ Ναρπακτίον 

oa = £ 5 £ a 
TOV ἐπιροίρον πλεθαι, ἄτιμον εἶμεν καὶ χρεµατα παματοφαγεῖ- 

> 
σται. τονκαλειµένδοι τὰν δίκαν δόμεν τὸν ἀρχόν, ἐν τριάροντ’ ἀμά- 


pais δόμεν, αἴ Ka τριάκοντ᾽ ἀμάραι λείπονται Tas ἀρχᾶς: αἴ κα 


to suits against themselves in Opus on 
the same day. This provision is in- 
tended to secure for the colonists the 
greatest expedition in their litigation 
at Opus. Λαρέσται (1.6. ἑλέσθαι) καὶ δόμεν 
= λαβεῖν καὶ δοῦναι (cf. Hdt.5.83). δίκην 
λαβεῖν is usually to bring swit, as here, 


though sometimes the opposite, while © 


δίκην δοῦναι is usually to submit to suit 
(6. g. Thue. 1.28), as here, though some- 
times used of a magistrate, to grant 
trial, as below, 1. 41 1.--- 8541. Who- 
ever are in office for the year shall ap- 
point from among the H. Locrians a 
προστάτης, one of the Locrians for the 
colonist, one of the colonists for the Lo- 
crian. τὸν Aoppov Ἡυποκναμιδίον applies 
properly only to the appointment of 
the πρόστατης for the colonist, this be- 
ing the important provision in contin- 
uation of the preceding paragraph. 
Making the provision mutual was an 
afterthought.— kamcares without cor- 
rection is to be read κα ᾽πιατές, with 
hyphaeresis where we expect elision, 
from κα and émarés, an ἃν. ορᾶ. of 
Εέτος for which we should expect ἐπι- 
Εετές or ἐπιετές (intervocalic ¢ is not 
always written, cf. ᾿Οπόεντι, δαµιουρ- 


yous). Some correct to ᾿πι(εετές, but 
a by-form with (¢)a7 is possible. ES 
after ἔντιμοι is due to dittography (cf. 
the ending of the preceding μοίτινες, 
᾿πιατές). The omission of ἔδντι may be 
the engrayer’s error, or simply ellipsis, 
such as is not infrequent in a clause of 
this kind (Kiihner-Gerth I,p.41,n.2¢). 
—386f. A colonist to Naupactus who 
has left behind a father and his portion 
of the property with the father, shall in- 
herit his share when (the father) dies. — 
38 ff. Whoever violates these statutes by 
any device in any point which is not 
agreed to by both parties, the majority 
of the Thousand in Opus and the ma- 
jority of the colonists in Naupactus, 
shall be deprived of civil rights and shall 
have his property confiscated. For the 
spelling Ναρπακτίον see 82.— 41 ff. To 
the one who brings suit the magistrate 
shall grant trial within thirty days, if 
thirty days of his magistracy remain. 
If he does not grant trial to the one 
bringing suit he shall be deprived of civil 
rights and have his property confiscated, 
his real estate together with his servants. 
The customary oath shall be taken. The 
voting shall be by ballot. For µέρος real 


40 


10 


218 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 55 


μὲ διδδι τὸι ἐνκαλειμένδι τὰν δίκαν, atiplov εἶμεν καὶ χρέµατα παµα- 
τοφαγεῖσται, τὸ µέρος μετὰ εο]ικιατᾶν. διοµόσαι héppov τὸν νόµιον. 
ἐν ὑδρίαν τὰν ψάφιξξιν εἶμεν. καὶ τὸ θέθµιον τοῖς Ηυποκναμιδίοις 
Λορροῖς ταὐτᾶ τέλεον εἶμεν Χαλειέοις τοῖς σὺν Ἀντιφάται ροικεταῖς. 


56. Oeanthea. Second half V cent. B.c. IG.IX.iii.333. SGDI.1479. 


Hicks 44. Michel 3. Roberts 252 and pp.354 ff. Solmsen 35. 

Tov ξένον μὲ Μάγὲν ἐ(τ) τᾶς Χαλεΐδος τὸν Οἰανθέα, μὲεδὲ τὸν 
Χαλειέα ἐ(τ) τᾶς Οἰανθίδος, μεδὲ χρέµατα αἴ τι(ς) συλοι" τὸν δὲ 
συλόντα ἀνάτδ(ς) συλὲν. τὰ ξενικὰ ἐ(θ) θαλά(σ)σας βάγεν | ἄσυ- 
λον πλὰν ἐ(λ) λιμένος τὸ κατὰ πόλιν. αἴ κ᾽ ἀδίκδ(ς) συλδι, τέ[το- 
pes δραχμαί: αἱ δὲ πλέον δέκ᾽ ἀμαρᾶν ἔχοι τὸ σῦλον, Πε]ιόλοιν 
ὀφλέτο Εότι συλάσαι. ai µεταροικέοι πλέον μενὸς ἒ Ι ὁ Χαλειεὺς 
ἐν Οἰανθέαι ἓ ᾿Οιανθεὺς ἐν Χαλείδι, τᾶι ἐπιδαμίαι δίκαι χρέστο. 
τὸν πρόξενον, ai ψευδέα προξενέοι, διπλιείδι θδιξστσ. ||| αἴ κ᾽ ἀνδι- 
χάζοντι τοὶ ξενοδίκαι, ἐπομότας Πελέσ]το ὁ ξένος ὑπάγὂν τὰν δίκαν 


estate, cf. the similar use of κλῆρος. -- 
401. And this compact for the H. Lo- 
crians shall hold good in the same terms 
for the colonists from Chaleion under 
Antiphates. See introductory note. 

56. The tablet consists of two docu- 
ments inscribed by different hands, as 
appears from the forms of the letters, 
which also show, together with the ab- 
sence of Ὁ, that both are later than 
no. 55. The first, ending with χρέστο 
1. 8, is a treaty between Oeanthea and 
Chaleion of the kind known as σύμβο- 
λον or συμβολά (the latter in 1.15). It 
is for the protection of foreigners, that 
is citizens of other Greek states, visit- 
ing either city from reprisal at the 
hands of citizens of the other. Such 
reprisal or seizure in enforcement of 
claims was freely employed, so far as 
it was not specifically regulated by 
treaty. For graphic peculiarities see 
no. 55, introductory note. 

1 ff. An Oeanthean shall not carry 


off a foreigner from Chaleian territory, 
nor a Chaleian from Oeanthean terri- 
tory, nor his property, in case one makes 
a seizure. But him who makes a seiz- 
ure himself one may seize with impunity. 
The property of a foreigner one. may 
carry off from the sea without being sub- 
ject to reprisal, except from the harbor 
of each city. If one makes a seizure 
unlawfully, four drachmas (is the pen- 
alty); and if he holds what has been 
seized for more than ten days, he shall 
owe half as much again as the amount 
he seized. If a Chaleian sojourns more 
than a month in Oeanthea or an Oean- 
thean in Chaleion, he shall be subject to 
the local court. 

The second document, 1]. 8-18, con- 
sists of regulations of one of the two 
cities, presumably Oeanthea, regarding 
the legal rights of foreigners. 

8 ff. The proxenus who is false to his 
duty one shall fine double (the amount 
involved in each particular case). If 


No. 57] ELEAN INSCRIPTIONS 219 


> XN / = \ /-- 4 - 3 / 5 \ \ al ‘4 
ἐχθὸς προξένδ | καὶ ριδίο ξένο ἀριστίνδαν, ἐπὶ μὲν ταῖς µναια[ίαις 
\ / / 3, iS. > \ Lal / ή 9 3. Vv 

καὶ πλέον πεντεκαίδεκ᾽ ἄνδρας, ἐπὶ ταῖς | µειόνοις ἐννέ᾽ ἄνδρας. αἵ 
ἜΣ Ν \ Ν Ν Ac \ lal lal 

κ᾿ ὁ ρασστὸς ποὺ τὸν ϱ]αστὸν δικάζεται κὰ(τ) τᾶς συνβολᾶς, δαµιορ- 
nt / L rep Me > / \ / σα η 

yos ᾖελέσται τὸς Πορκδµότας ἀριστίνδαν τὰν πεντορκίαν ὀμόσαν- 


δ Ξ \ Py BAN / 2 ο -/)\ \ ΕΞ 
τας. τὸς ᾖορκόμότας τὸν αὐτὸν Πόρκον ὀμνύεν, πλεθὺν δὲ νικεν. 


Elean 


57. Olympia. Before 580 μ.ο. SGDI.1152. Inschr.v.Olympia 2. Michel 
195. Roberts 292 and pp.364ff. Solmsen38. Danielsson,Eranos III,80 ff. 
Keil,Gott. Nachr.1899,154 ff. Glotz,Solidarité de la famille en Gréce,pp.248ff. 


"A ϱράτρα τοῖς Εαλείοι. πατριὰν θαρρεν καὶ γενεὰν καὶ ταὐτο. | 


the ξενοδίκαι (the judges in cases involv- 
ing the rights of foreigners) are divided 
in opinion, the foreigner who is plain- 
tiff (ὀπάγον = ὁ ἐπάγων) shall choose ju- 
rors from the best citizens, but exclusive 
of his proxenus and private host (who 
would be prejudiced in his favor), fif- 
teen men in cases involving a mina or 
more, nine men in cases involving less. 
Tf citizen proceeds against citizen under 
the terms of the treaty, the magistrates 
shall choose the jurors from the best citi- 
zens, after having sworn the quintuple 
oath (i.e. oath by five gods). The ju- 
rors shall take the same oath, and the 
majority shall decide. 

δὴ. This covenant for the Eleans. 
(An accused man’s) gens and family 
and his property shail be immune. If 
any one brings a charge against a male 
citizen of Elis, if he who holds the high- 
est office and the βασιλεῖς do not impose 
the fines, let each of those who fail to 
impose them pay a penalty of ten mi- 
nae dedicated to Olympian Zeus. Let 
the Hellanodica enforce this, and let the 
body of demiurgi enforce the other fines 
(which they had neglected to impose). 
If he (the Hellanodica) does not enforce 
this, let him pay double the penalty in his 


accounting (or inthe body of the wacrpot?). 
If any one maltreats one who is accused 
in a matter involving fines, let him be 
held to a fine of ten minae, if he does so 
wittingly. And let the scribe of the gens 
suffer the same penalty if he wrongs any 
one. This tablet sacred at Olympia. 

The numerous interpretations of this 
inscription have differed fundamen- 
tally. According to that preferred here 
the object of the decree is to do away 
with the liability which under primitive 
conditions, such as survived longer in 
Elis than elsewhere, had attached to 
the whole gens and family of anaccused 
person, also to prevent confiscation of 
his property and personal violence, and 
to prescribe the manner in which pen; 
alties were to be imposed. 

1. a: this, the following, see Kuhner- 
Gerth I,p.597.— πατριάν : like Delph. 
πατριά, Dor. πάτρα = γένος, while γενεά 
is the immediate family. — @appev: be 
of good cheer, without fear, hence, as a 
technical term in Elean, be secure, im- 
mune, just as the Attic ἄδεια is in ori- 
gin freedom from fear (δέος). It is used 
of persons and things. Cf. θΓ[άρρος] αὐ- 
τοῖ καὶ χρεµάτοις in another inscription. 
-- αὐτὸ: refers to dppevop Εαλείο of the 


15 


* 


σι 


10 


220 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 57 


- A: Lal 
ai ζέτις κατιαραύσειε Fappevop Εαλείὂ, at ζὲ μὲ πιθεῖαν τὰ ζύκαια 
x / / .”/ \ \ r / / > / 
dp μέγιστον τέλος ἔχοι καὶ τοὶ βασιλᾶες, ζέκα µναίς κα | ἀποτίνοι 
-- κ. = an 
Εέκαστος TOV με ᾿πιποεόντὸν κα(θ)θυταίς τοῖ Ζὶ ᾿Ολυν πίοι. ἐπέν- 
= Lines 
ποι ζέ κ᾿ Ε)λλανοζίκας καὶ τἄλλα ζίκαια ἐπενπετὸ a ζαμιοργία: αἱ 
λ δ = / > fim 3 n ᾽ / \ > 
ζὲ μὲ Ἰνπδι, ζίφυιον ἀποτινέτὸ ἐν µαστράαι. αἱ ζέ τις τὸν αἰτια- 
θέ “- Ἀν Οἱ, > a / δι Re ? i 
έντα ζικαίον ἰμάσκοι, ἐν tat ζεκαμναίαι x’ ἐνέχο[ιτ]ο, at ρειζος 


ἐμάσκοι. καὶ πατριᾶς ὁ γροφεὺς Tav[T]a κα πάσκοι, | [ai Tle’ [ἀζ]ι- 


κέο[ι]. ὁ π[ί]ναξ ἰαρὸς ᾿Ολυνπίαι. 


58. Olympia. VI cent. B.c. SGDI.1149. Inschr.v.Olympia 9. Hicks 9. 
Michell. Roberts 291 and pp.362 ff. Solmsen 39. 


5 / 5 / \ - 5. ΕΊ ΄ >» 

A εράτρα τοῖρ Εαλείοις καὶ τοῖς Ep adios. συνµαχία κ᾽ ἔα 
ἐκατὸν Εέτεα, | ἄρχοι δέ κα Toi. αἱ δέ τι δέοι αἴτε Εέπος αἴτε ϱἱάρ- 
γον, συνέαν κ᾽ ἀ(λ)λάλοις τά τ᾽ ἄ(λ)λ(α) καὶ πὰρ πολέμδ. at δὲ 

X / / , > > (oe ῳ; / a ee ΄ Ἁ 
μὰ συνέαν, τάλαντόν κ᾿ | ἀργύρδ ἀποτίνοιαν Tot At ᾿Ολυνπίοι τοὶ 

£ a. 

κα[(δ)δαλέµενοι λατρειόμενον. ai δέ Tip τὰ γράφεα ταὶ κα(δ)δα- 
λέοιτο αἴτε Εέτας alte τελεστὰ αἴτε δᾶμος, ἐν τἐπιάροι κ᾽ ἐνέχίοιτο 
τοῖ ᾿νταῦτ’ ἐγρα(μ)μένοι. 

59. Olympia. VI cent.p.c. SGDI.1156. Inschr.v.Olympia7. Michel 
196. Roberts 296 and pp.369 ff. Ziehen,LegesSacrae 61. 

κα θεαρὸς εἴξ. al δὲ βενέοι ἐν τἰαροῖ, βοΐ κα θδά(δ)δοι καὶ Ko- 


θάρσι τελείαι, καὶ τὸν θεαρὸν ἐν τα[(ὐ)]ταῖ. at δέ τις πὰρ τὸ 


following clause, which logically goes 
with the preceding as well as the fol- 
lowing. — 2. 
but meaning first to utter an impreca- 
tion against some one (cf. κατεύχόμαι), 
and then, since this was, or had been, 
the manner of introducing a charge, 
simply κατηγορέω. See also πο. 60. Like 
various other expressions in Elean, this 
reflects the essentially religious char- 
acter of the legal procedure.—at ἕξ 
μὲ κτλ.: cf. no. 51 013-16. For ἐπενπθι, 
µαστράαι, ἱμάσκω. etc., see the Glossary. 

58. This covenant between the Eleans 
and the Heraeans (of Arcadia). There 
shall be an alliance for one hundred 


κατιαραύσειε: καθιερεύω, 


years, beginning with the present year. 
If there shall be any need of word or 
deed, they shall combine with one another 
both in other matters and in war. If 
they do not combine, let those who vio- 
late (the agreement) pay a talent of sil- 
ver consecrated to Olympian Zeus. If 
any one violates these writings, whether 
private citizen, official, or the state, let 
him be held in the penalty here written. 

59. This is the conclusion of an in- 
scription which was begun on another 
tablet not preserved. 

Ifhe(some one previously mentioned) 
commits fornication (3) in the sacred pre- 
cinct, one shall make him expiate it by 


No. 60] ELEAN INSCRIPTIONS 221 


γράφος δικά(δ)δοι, ἀτελές κ᾽ εἴξ & δίκα, a δέ Ka Fpatpa a δαµοσία 
τελεία el \é δικά(δ)δδσα. τὸν δέ κα γραφέδν ὅτι δοκέοι κα(λ)λιτέρδς 
ἔχεν πὸ(τ) τὸν θ(ε)όν, ἐξαγρέον καὶ ἐνποιὸν σὺν βδλαῖ (π)εντακα- 
τίον ἀρλανέὂδς καὶ δάµοι πλεθύοντι δινάκοι: (δινά)κοι δέ κα (ἐν 


/ Μ > [ο ἌΣ ae) {A 
τρίτον, at τι ἐνποιοῖ ait ἐξαγρέοι. 


60. Olympia. 


Second half IV cent. B.c. 


Szanto, Oest.Jhrb.I, 197 ff. 


Danielsson, Eranos 11,199 ff. Meister, Ber.Siachs.Ges.1898,218 ff. Keil,Gott. 
Nachr.1899,136ff. Reinach,Rev.Et.Gr.XV1I,187 ff. Solmsen 40. 


Θεός: τύχα. ταίρ δὲ γενεαίρ pa φυγαδείημ wade κὰτ ὀποῖον 


τρόπον, µάτε ἐρσεναιτέραν pate θηλυτέραν, wate τὰ χρήματα 


the sacrifice of an ox and by complete 
purification, and the θεαρός in the same 
way. If any one pronounces judgment 
contrary to the regulation, this judgment 
shall be void, but the decree of the people 
shall be final in deciding. Onemay make 
any change in the regulations which 
seems desirable in the sight of the god 
(136.3), withdrawing or adding with the 
approval of the whole council of the Five 
Hundred and the people in full assem- 
bly. One may make changes three times, 
adding and withdrawing. — 'The resto- 
ration and interpretation of the last 
sentence, (δινά)κοι κτλ., is uncertain. 
In 1. 4 the adverb ἀρλανέδς (see 55) is 
used loosely where we should expect 
an adjective in agreement with Borat 
or πεντακατίον. 

60. But one shall not exile the chil- 
dren (of an exile) either male or female, 
under any circumstances, nor confiscate 
the property. If any one exiles them or 
confiscates the property, he shall be sub- 
ject to trial before (in the name of) 
Olympian Zeus on a capital charge, and 
any one who wishes may bring the charge 
against him with impunity. And it shall 
be permitted, even in case they have ex- 
iled any, to any one who wishes to return 


and be free from punishment so far as 
concerns matters happening later than 
the time of the demiurgi under Pyrrhon. 
Those next of kin shall not sell or send 
off the property of the exiles, and if one 
does any of these things contrary to the 
regulation, he shall pay double the 
amount sent off and sold. If any one 
defaces the stele, he shall be punished 
like one guilty of sacrilege. 

Several times during the fourth cen- 
tury B.c. the oligarchy and democracy 
alternated in power in Elis, with re- 
sulting banishment and recall of exiles. 
It is probable that this decree belongs 
to the Macedonian period and perhaps 
refers to the exiles of 956 B.c. who 
were recalled in 835 8.c. Cf. Arrian1. 
10.1 ᾿Ηλεῖοι δὲ τοὺς φυγάδας σφῶν κατε- 
δέξαντο, ὅτι ἐπιτήδειοι ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ ἦσαν. 
It isa supplementary decree to another 
on the same subject, as is shown by δέ 
in the first sentence after the introduc- 
tory formula, and the use of γενεαίρ 
without modifier, which must be under- 
stood from the preceding. On the dia- 
lect as compared with that of the earlier 
inscriptions, see 241. 

1. γενεαίρ: the singular is often used 
collectively in the sense of offspring, 


10 


Or 


229 GREEK DIALECTS [ Κο. 60 


δαμοσιῶμεν - αἰ δέ τιρ φυγαδείοι αἴτε τὰ χρήματα δαµοσιοία, Φευ- 
/ \ lal \ > / ”/ \ “4 » \ 

γέτω πὸτ τῶ Δ]ιὸρ τὠλυμπίω αἵματορ, καὶ κατιαραίων ὁ δηλομὴρ | 
> / ” 1 / / v / ο / 
ἀνάατορ ἤστω. ἐξήστω δέ, Kal κα φυγαδεύαντι, Tot δηλομένοι νο- 
στίττην καὶ ἀττάμιον HEV, ὅσσα κα ὕσταριν γένωνται τῶν περὶ 
Πύρρωνα δαμιοργῶν. τοὶρ δὲ ἐπ᾽ ἄ(σ)σιστα μὰ ἀποδόσσαι pate 
> / \ | / “ / ο) / / \ if 
ἐκπέμψαι τὰ χρήματα τοῖρ φυγάδεσσι' ai δέ τι ταύτων πὰρ TO 
γράμμα ποιέοι, ἀποτινέτω διπλΓά]σιον τῶ κα ἐκπέμπα καὶ TO κα 
ἀποδῶται. αἱ δέ Tip ἀδεαλτώμαιε τὰ στάλαν, | Wp ἀγαλματοφῶραν 
ἐόντα πάσχην. 


61. Olympia. First half of ΤΙ cent.n.c. SGDI.1172. Inschr.y.Olympia 
39. Michel 197. 

Θεόρ. Toya. | Ὑπὸ ᾿Ελλανοδικᾶν τῶν περὶ | Αἰσχύλον, Θυίω. | 
ὅπωρ, ἐπεὶ Δαμοκράτηρ ᾿Αγήτορορ | Τενέδιορ, πεπολιτευκὼρ 


παρ᾽ ἀμὲ | αὐτόρ τε καὶ ὁ πατάρ., καὶ ἐστεφανωμέινορ τὸν τε τῶν 
” 


descendants, e.g. Epir. αὐτῶι καὶ γενεᾶι 
καὶ γένει ἐκ γενεᾶς (SGDI.1534), Arc. 
αὐτοὶ καὶ γενεά (Oest.Jhrb.1V,79), both 
= usual αὐτῶι καὶ ἐκγόνοις. For the plu- 
ral cf. Mess. τὰν γυναῖκά τε kal τὰς γενεάς 
αὐτοῦ (SGDI.4689.97). Some take Ύενε- 
alp here as members of the γενεαί, under- 
standing these as noble families, but 
this is less likely. —4-5. φευγέτω wot 
τῶ Διὸρ κτλ.: see 186.3 and no. 57.2, 
note. —5. δηλομήρ: we expect δηλόµε- 
vop. Probably an error, for which the 
existence of some such form as δηλον- 
τήρ (cf. ἐθελοντήρ) may be responsible. 
—6. φυγαδεύαντι: aor. subj. 151.1.— 
9-10. It is uncertain whether this is 
a provision in favor of the exiles, pre- 
venting their property being disposed 
of by relatives, or one directed against 
them, preventing the relatives from 
selling the property for them or send- 
ing it to them. In the former case 
ἀποδόσσαι may refer to the sale of real 
estate, and ἐκπέμψαι to the sending off 


of movable property for sale abroad. 
Φυγάδεσσι is dative of advantage or of 
disadvantage, according to the inter- 
pretation preferred. — 12-13. αἱ δέ τιρ 
ἀδεαλτώμαιε κτλ.: οἷ. ἢν δέ τις [THY στή- 
λην] ἀφαν[ίζηι ἢ τὰ γράμματα], πασχέτω 
ὡς ἱερόσυλος in an inscription of Iasus, 
SGDI.5517. ἀδελτόω-- ἀδηλόω, ἀφανίζω, 
is probably from Ἔδεαλος (cf. δέαµαι, δῆ- 
dos), Whence —perhaps through the 
medium of a verb δεάλλω --- Ἀδεαλτός, 
Ἀδεαλτόω. According to another view, 
from δέλτος tablet (cf. Cypr. δάλτος). SO 
that the meaning would be make the 
stele ἄδελτος, i.e. remove the tablet 
from the stele. For τὰ στάλαν see 96.2. 

61. Proxeny decree in honor of Da- 
mocrates of Tenedos, who is mentioned 
as one of the Olympian victors by Pau- 
sanias (6.17.1). On the dialect as com- 
pared with that éf the earlier inserip- 
tions, see 241. With ὑπὸ ᾿Ελλανοδικᾶν 
1.2 for usual ἐπί with gen., compare 
Lac. Avré with acc. in no. 66.66. 


No. 62] NORTHWEST GREEK KOINH INSCRIPTION 223 


Ολυμπίων ἀγῶνα καὶ | ἄλλοιρ καὶ πλείονερ, ἐπανιτακὼρ ἐν τὰν | 
» / / an XN ; / / ay > / 
ἰδίαν τάν τε TH πατρὸρ θεαροδοκίαν δια|δέδεκται καὶ ὑποδέχεται 
τοὶρ θεαροίρ, | ὁμοίωρ δὲ Kal τοῖρ λοιποῖρ τοῖρ παρ᾽ ἀμέων | τὰν 
πᾶσαν χρείαν ἐκτενέωρ καὶ ἀπροφασίστωρ παρέχεται, φανερὰν 
ποιέων | τὰν ἔχει εὔνοιαν ποτὶ τὰν πόλιν, καθὼρ || πλείονερ ἀπε- 
a fal nr ΕΣ \ \ > / / / 
μαρτύρεον τῶμ πολιτᾶν: | ὄπωρ δὲ καὶ a πόλερ καταξίαιρ φαίνα- 
ται) χάριτερ ἀνταποδιδῶσσα τοῖρ αὐτᾶρ | εὐεργέταιρ, ὑπάρχην 
Δαμοκράτη πρόξενον, καὶ εὐεργέταν © ἣ μεν Tap πόλιορ αὐτὸν Kal 
/ \ AY \ νά lo} > oot \ a » 
γένορ, καὶ τὰ | λοιπὰ τίμια ἣμεν αὐτοῖ ὄσσα καὶ τοῖρ ἄλλοιρ προ- 
ξένοιρ καὶ εὐεργέταιρ ὑπάρχει παρὰ | rap πόλιορ. ἣμεν δὲ καὶ 
» / \ / \ Ψ / \ lal \ / ”/ 
ἀσφάλειαν καὶ πολέμω | καὶ εἰράναρ, καὶ yap καὶ βοικίαρ ἔγκτη- 
σιν, καὶ | ἀτέλειαν, καὶ προεδρίαν ἐν τοῖρ Διονυσιακοῖρ | ἀγώνοιρ, 
τῶν τε θυσιᾶν καὶ τιμᾶν πασᾶν | µετέχην, καθὼρ καὶ Tol λοιποὶ 
θεαροδόκοι | καὶ εὐεργέται µετέχοντι. δόμεν δὲ αὐτοῖ | καὶ Δαμο- 
/ re ee x / > Qn / N \ / 
κράτη τὸν ταμίαν ξένια τὰ | μέγιστα ἐκ τῶν νόμων. τὸ δὲ ψάφι- 
\ κ > \ Qn nr ᾿ς » / > Qn 
σμα | τὸ yeyovop ἀπὸ Tap βωλᾶρ γραφὲν ἐγ χάλκωμα ἀνατεθᾶι 
> AG oF X “ \ αν / Ν \ > / rn > / 
ἐν τὸ ἰαρὸν τῶ Διὸρ τῶ ᾿Ολυμπίω. | τὰν δὲ ἐπιμέλειαν Tap ἀναθέ- 
v3 3 / ὟΝ >) \ n ” N \ 
σιορ ποιήασσαι | Αἰσχίναν τὸν ἐπιμελητὰν τᾶν ἵππων. | περὶ δὲ 
rn 5 Lal lal / \ ΔΝ / > / 
τῶ ἀποσταλᾶμεν τοῖρ Τενεδίοιρ | τὸ yeyovop ψάφισμα ἐπιμέλειαν 
ποιήαται | Νικόδρομορ ὁ βωλοηγράφορ, ὅπωρ δοθᾶι τοῖρ | θεαροῖρ 
[ο 3 / > / \ \ / \ ΔΝ 
τοιρ ἐμ Μέλητον ἀποστελλομέννοιρ ποτὶ τὰν θυσίαν καὶ τὸν 
ἀγῶνα τῶν Διδυμείων. 


Northwest Greek κοινή 
62. Thermum. About 275 μ.ο. Ἐφ. Apy.1905,55 ff. 
ΣΥΝΘΗΚΑ ΚΑΙ ΣΥΜΜΑΧΙΑ ΑΙΤΩΛΟΙΣ KAI ΑΚΑΡΝΑΝΟΙΣ 
᾿Αγαθᾶι τύχαι. Ῥυνθήκα Αἰτωλοῖς καὶ ᾿Ακαρνάνοις ὁμόλογος. 
εἰρήναν | εἶμεν καὶ φιλίαν ποτ᾽ ἀλλάλους, φίλους ἐόντας καὶ συμ- 
µάχους ἅματα τὸμ πάντα χρόνον, ὅρια ἔχοντας Tas χώρας τὸν 


62. Treaty of alliance between the west Greek κοινή. See 279. Note e.g. 
Aetolians and Acarnanians. Thisisan the retention of original ἃ, κα, mort, 


example of the mixed dialect current infin. in -μεν, 3 pl. imv. in -ντω, ἕ in aor. | 


at this time in various parts of North- (τερμαξάντω), but Att. εἰ for al, ov beside 
west Greece, which we call the North- 0 (6.5. ἀντιποιοῦνται but στραταγέοντο»), 


10 


15 


30 


35 


40 


οι 


10 


25 


294 


“πὶ καὶ 


GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 62 


> lal Ν ” . { \ \ 3 So \ AS 
Αχελῶιον ποταμὶὸν ἄχρι εἰς θάλασσαν. τὰ μὲν ποτ’ aw τοῦ ᾿Αχε- 
λώιου ποταμοῦ Αἰτωλῶν εἶμεν, τὰ δὲ | ποθ᾽ ἑσπέραν ᾿Ακαρνάνων 
πλὰν τοῦ Ἡραντὸς καὶ τᾶς Δέμφιδος: ταύτας δὲ ᾿Ακαρνᾶν!ες 
οὐκ ἀντιποιοῦνται. ὑπὲρ δὲ τῶν τερμόνων τοῦ Πραντὸς, εἰ μέγ κα 
Στράτιοι καὶ ᾿Αγραῖΐοι συγχωρέωντι αὐτοὶ ποτ᾽ αὐτούς, τοῦτο κύ- 
» ’ \ 7 3 a \ > \ / Ἀ 
ριον ἔστω, εἰ δὲ μή, ᾿Ακαρνᾶνες καὶ Αἰτωλοὶ  τερμαξάντω Tap 
Πραντίδα χώραν, αἱρεθέντας ἑκατέρων δέκα. πλὰν Στρατίων καὶ 
"A / x θ \ ὃ / iE aN » 5 δὲ \ 
γραίων-: καθὼς δέ κα τερµάξωντι, τέλειον ἔστω. εἶμεν δὲ καὶ 
> / » > / \ lal ”/ fr ’ rn , 
ἐπιγαμίαν ToT ἀλλάλους Kal γᾶς ἔγκτησιν τῶι τε Αἰτωλῶι ἐν 
᾿) / \ “ > an 1 >? / \ , Φ \ 
Ακαρνανίαι καὶ τῶι Ακαρνᾶνι ἐν Αἰτωλίαι καὶ πολίταν εἶμεν τὸν 
Αἰτωλὸν ἐν ᾿Ακαρνανίαι καὶ τὸν ᾿Ακαρνᾶνα ἐν Αἰτωλίαι ἴσογ καὶ 
Ὁ“ » (FM \ α > / / > 23 f 
ὅμοιον. ἀναγραψάντω δὲ ταῦτα ἐν στάλαις χαλκέαις ἐπ᾽ ᾿Ακτίωι 
μὲν οἱ ἄρχοντες τῶν ᾿Ακαρνάνων, ἐν δὲ Θέρμωι Tol ἄρχοντες τῶν 
Αἰτωλῶν, ἐν ᾿ΟὈλυμπίαι δὲ καὶ ἐν Δελφοῖς καὶ ἐν Δω(δ)ώναι κοι- 
val ἑκάτιεροι. ἐπὶ ἀρχόντων ἐμ μὲν Αἰτωλίαι στραταγέοντος Πολυ- 
κος PX μμ patay 
κρίτου Καλλιέος τὸ δεύτερον, ἱππαρχέοντος Φίλωνος ΠἩλευρωνίου, 
γραμματεύοντος Νεοπτολέμου Ναυπακτίου, | ἐπιλεκταρχεόντων 
Δαμέδωνος Καλυδωνίου, ᾿Αριστάρχου ᾿Βρταίου, Λέωνος Καφρέος, 
Καλλία ἸΚαλλιέος, Τιµολόχου ΠΠοτειδανιέος, Παμφαίδα Φνυσκέος, 
Σίμου | Φυταιέος, ταµιευόντων Κυδρίωνος Λυσιμαχέος, Δωριμάχου 
Τριχονίου, ᾿Αρίστωνος Δαιᾶνος, Αριστέα Ἱστωρίου, ᾿Ἀγήσωνος 


Δεξιέος, Τιμάνδρου ᾿Βριναῖος, ||’ Αγρίου Σωσθενέος - ἐν δὲ Ακαρνα- 


νίαι στραταγῶν Βυνθάρου Οἰνιάδα, Ἐπι[λ]άου Δηριέος, Αγήσωνος 
Ἀτρατίου, Αλκέτα Φοιτιᾶνος, Αλκίνου Θυρρείου, Θέωνος ᾿Ανακτο- 
ριέος, Πολυκλέος Λευκαδίου, ἱππαρχέοντος Ἱππολάου Οἰνιάδα, | 
γραμματεύοντος Περικλέος Οἰνιάδα, ταµία ᾿Αγελάου Στρατικοῦ. | 
—Xvppaxyla Αἰτωλοῖς καὶ ᾿Ακαρνάνοις ἅματα τὸμ πάντα χρόνον. | 
εἴ τίς κα ἐμβάλληι εἰς τὰν Αἰτωλίαν ἐπὶ πολέμωι, βοαθοεῖν 


els beside ἐν with ace, (els τὰν Αἰτωλίαν 
but ἐν ᾿Ακαρνανίαν), ἱππεῦσι beside ἵπ- 
πέοι». 

16. ἐπιλεκταρχεόντων: this is the 
first reference to ἐπιλεκτάρχαι as mili- 
tary officials in the Aetolian league. 
For the Achaean league, cf. ἐπίλεκτοι, 


used of the citizen levies in contrast to 
the mercenaries, Polyb.2.65, 5.91,95, 
and ἐπιλεκτάρχης Plut.Arat.382. — 24. 
ἅματα: probably connected with µάτην, 
Dor. μάταν, and so having the same 
force as the frequent ἁπλῶς καὶ ἀδό- 
λως, e.g. no. 112.22, 


No. 64] LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS 225 


τοὺς | ᾿Ακαρνᾶνας πεζοῖς μὲν χιλίοις, ἱππεῦσι δὲ ἑκατόν, οὕς Ka 
τοὶ ἄρχοντες πέµπωντι, ἐν ἁμέραις ἕξ. καὶ εἴ τις ἐν ᾿Ακαρνανίαν 
ἐμβάλλοι ἐπὶ πολέμωι, | βοαθοεῖν Αἰτωλοὺς πεζοῖς μὲν χιλίοις, 
ἱππέοις δὲ ἑκατὸν, ἐν ἁμέραις ἕξ, οὕς | κα τοὶ ἄρχοντες πέμπωντι. 
εἰ δὲ πλειόνων χρείαν ἔχοιεν ἅτεροι πότεροι, || βοαθοούντω τρισχι- 
λίοις ἑκάτεροι ἑκατέροις, ἐν ἁμέραις δέκα. τᾶς δὲ βοαθοίας τᾶς 
ἀποστελλομένας ἔστω τὸ τρίτομ μέρος ὁπλῖται. πεμπόντω δὲ τὰμ 
βοάθοιαν ἐγ μὲν ᾿Ακαρνανίας οἱ στραταγοὶ τῶν ᾿Ακαρνάνων καὶ 
οἱ σύνεδροι, ἐγ δὲ Αἰτωλίας | οἱ ἄρχοντες τῶν Αἰτωλῶν. σιταρ- 
χούντω 'δὲ τοὺς ἀποστελλομένους στρατιώτας ἑκάτεροι τοὺς αὗ- 
τῶν ἁμερᾶν τριάκοντα" εἰ δὲ πλείονα χρόνον ἔχοιεν τᾶς βοα/θοίας 
χρείαν οἱ μεταπεμψάμενοι τὰμ βοάθοιαν, διδόντω τὰς σιταρχίας 
ἔστε κα ἐν οἶκον ἀποστείλωντι τοὺς στρατιώτας. σιταρχία δ᾽ ἔστω 
τοῦ πλείονος χρόνου τῶ[ι μὲν ἱππεῖ στα]τὴρ Κορίνθιος τᾶς ἁμέ- 
ρας ἑκάστας, τῶι [δὲ] τὰμ πανοπλίαν ἔχο[ντι.......... πῶ 
δὲ τὸ ἡμιθωράκιον ἐννέ᾽ ὀβολοί, ψιλῶι ἕπτ᾽ ὀβολοί. ἁγείσθων | 
[39-42 fragmentary ]. 
Laconian 

63. Olympia. VI cent.B.c. SGDI.4405. Inschr.v.Olympia 252. Roberts 

961. 
[Δέξ]ο, εάν[αξ] Κρονίδα [Zed ᾿Ολύνπιε, καλὸν ἄ[γ]αλμα 
μιλέρο|ι θυ]μὸι τοῖ(λ) Λακεδαιμονίο[ις]. 

64. Delphi. Soon after 479 B.c. SGDI.4406. Ditt.Syll.7. Hicks 19. 
Michel 1118. Roberts 259. Solmsen 16. 

[Τ]ο[ίδε τὸν] | πόλεμον [ἐ]πολ]έ]μεον" | Δακ[εδ]α[ι]μόν[ιοι], | 
᾿Αθ[α]ν[α]ῖ[ο]ι, | Κορίνθιοι, | Τεγεᾶτ[αι], | Σικυόνιοι, 


Αἰγινᾶται, | 


63. This is the inscription mentioned 
by Paus.5.24.5, who reproduces it, 
eliminating the dialectic peculiarities, 
as follows: 

Δέξο, ἄναξ Kpovida Zed ᾿Ολύμπιε, καλὸν 
ἄγαλμα 
ἱλάῳ θυμῷ τοῖς Λακεδαιμόνιοι». 


64. The famous bronze serpent- 
column which once supported the gold 


tripod set up at Delphi after the battle 
of Plataea. The tripod was destroyed 
by the Phocians in the Sacred War, 
but the column remained until it was 
carried by Constantine to Constanti- 
nople, where it still remains. Accord- 
ing to Thucydides (1.132.3) and others, 
the Lacedaemonians, after erasing the 
boastful epigram of Pausanias, in- 
scribed simply the names of the cities 


30 


35 


or 


296 


= τσ. 


GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 64 


Meyapés, | ᾿Επιδαύριοι, | ᾿Ερχομένιοι, | Φλειάσιοι, | TpoSavor, || ᾿ 
Ἑρμιονἒς, | Ῥιρύνθιοι, | Πλαταιἒς, | Θεσπιᾶἒς, | Μυκανἒς, || Κεῖοι, | 
Μάλιοι, | Τένιοι, | Νάξιοι, | Ἐρετριἒς, | Χαλκιδἒς, | Στυρξς, | Fa- 
λεῖοι, Ποτειδιᾶται, | Λευκάδιοι, Ἑανακτοριξς, | Κύθνιοι, Σίφνιοι, | 
᾿Αμπρακιόται, Λεπρεᾶται. 


65. Found at Tegea. V cent. B.c. SGDI.4598. Inser.Jurid.I1,pp.60ff. 


Michel 1543. 


ος γα νους. μα... μμ ρε 


λέσιθ5 - 


Roberts 257 and pp.357 ff. Solmsen 26. 


εφ ἃ Ὁ ΡΟΣ Se 
αι κ αυτος Εἰ, {Τὸ AVE- 


& 


μεβὂντι: ai δέ κα μὲ ο, τέκνα, TOV ο a ἔμεν" ai διαγνδ- 


μεν δὲ τὸς Τεγεάτα[ς] ] | κὰ(τ) τὸν θεθμόν. 


Ξουθίαι παρκα(θ)θέκα Tou ος πνεπβωκαο μναῖ apy: 


pio. εἰ μέν πο ζόξ, αὐτὸς ἀνελέσθδ: αἱ δέ κα μὲ ζόε, Tol υἱοὶ ane 


λόσθὸ τοὶ γνέ σιοι, ἐπεί κα ἐβάσοντι πέντε Εέτεα: εἰ δέ κα μὲ 


which had taken part in the war and 
had set up the tripod. On the retention 
of o in Φλειάσιοι, see 59.1. Note also 
[ἐ]πολ[έ]μεον, for which the true Laco- 
nian form would be ἐπολέμιον. 

65. Statements of two deposits of 
money made by a certain Xuthias, son 
of Philachaeus, and the conditions for 
their future disbursement. The place 
of deposit was without doubt the tem- 
ple of Athena Alea in Tegea, the Greek 
temples often being used for such pur- 
poses. But the dialect is not Arcadian, 
and must therefore represent that of a 
foreign depositor. The most natural 
assumption is that Xuthias was from 
the neighboring Laconia, and we are 
expressly informed (cf. Athen.6.233) 
that the Spartans used to deposit money 
with the Arcadians to evade the law 
against holding private property. It 
has been suggested, partly on account 
of the names (Xuthias, Philachaeus), 
but mainly because of the retention of 


intervocalic σ (γνέσιοι, ἐβάσοντι), that 
Xuthias was not a Spartan proper, but 
an Achaean perioecus. But there is no 
good evidence that the perioeci differed 
in speech from the Spartans at this 
time, and the retention of intervocalic 
o and of antevocalic ε (¢érea) is suffi- 
ciently explained by the fact that the 
document was intended for use outside 
of Laconia. See 59.1, 275. 

A. For Xuthias the son of Phila- 
chaeus (are deposited) two hundred mi- 
nae. If he lives, let him come and take 
it, but if he dies, it shall belong to his 
children five years after they reach the 
age of puberty. If there are no children, 
it shall belong to those designated by law 
as heirs. The Tegeans shall decide ac- 
cording to the law. 

B. This was inscribed later than A, 
which was thereupon canceled, as 
shown by its mutilation. The Tegean 
engraver is responsible for the use of 
εἰ instead of al, the subj. ζόε (cf. 149) 


No. 66] LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS 227 


ζοντι, ταὶ θυγατέρες Γἀνελόσθδ ταὶ νέσιαι: εἰ δέ Ka μὲ | ζῶντι, τοὶ 
νόθοι ἀνελόσθο- εἰ δέ Ka | μὲ νόθοι ζὄντι, τοὶ ᾽ς ἄ(σ)σιστα πόθικ ες 
ἀνελόσθδ: εἰ δέ κ᾿ ἄνφι(λ)λέγδντ[(ι, τ)οὶ Τεγεᾶται διαγνόντο Ka(T) 
τὸν θεθμον. 


66. Sparta. V cent. Β.ο. SGDI.4416. Michel946. Roberts 204. Solm- 
sen 17. Annual British School XIII,174 ff. 
Δαμόνὸν | ἀνέθεκε ᾿Αθαναία[ι] | Πολιάχδι 
νικάµας | ταυτᾶ har’ οὐδὲς | πἔποκα TOV νῦν. | 
Τάδε ἐνίκαᾖε μι ΤΙ ToL αὐτὸ τεθρίπποι] | αὐτὸς ἀνιοχίον] 
ἐν Γαιαξόχὃ τετράκι[ν] || καὶ ᾿Αθάναια τετ[ράκιν] | κἐλευβύνια τε- 
τ[ράκιν.] | καὶ ἸΤοβοίδαια Δαμὸνδ[ν] Γἐνίκε Ηέλει, καὶ ho κέλ| εξ | 
Λαμ ]ᾶ, αὐτὸς ἀνιοχίον | ἐνμεβόβαις Λίπποις ᾿ βεπτάκιν ἐκ τᾶν αὐτὸ | 
μίππον κεκ τὸ αὐ[τ]ὸ aerate] | καὶ Ποβοίδαια Δαμόνὸν | ie νίκε 
Θευρίαι ὀκτά[κ]ι [ν] | αὐτὸς ἀνιοχίον ἐνμεβόλαις Πίπποις | ἐκ τᾶν 
αὐτὸ βίππον | KeK τὸ αὐτῇ him. | Kev ᾿Αριοντίας ἐνίκε | Δαμόνον 
ὀκτάκιν | αὐτὸς ἀνιοχίον | ἐνμεβύβαις Λίπποις | ἐκ τᾶν αὐτὸ hin- 
πὸν | κὲκ τὸ αὐτὸ hind, καὶ | Λο κέλεξ ἐνίκὲ hl apa]. | καὶ Ἔλευ- 


ὑπο - = = ya re 
Λύνια Δαμ[όνον) | ἐνίκξ αὐτὸς ἀνιοχίον | évhéBohas Πίπποις | 


in contrast to ἀποθάνει of A, the omis- 
sion of Ain viol, ἐβάσοντι (cf. 58d); and 
his blunder in writing τζετρακάτιαι Was 
perhaps due to the Arcadian pronun- 
ciation (cf. 68.3). It is also possible 
that in ll. 10-11 we should read, with- 
out correction, ἀνφι(λλλέγοντοι, with 
Are. -τοι = -ται (139.1). But the pas- 
sive with μναῖ understood as subject is 
less natural than the corrected reading 
usually adopted. For the reading ἀν- 
Φι(λ)λεγ-, rather than ἀνφιλεγ-, cf. the 
λλ attested in other dialects (89.3). 
For ἀνελόσθο see 140.90. 

66. Record of the victories of Damo- 
non and his son. The portion of the 
stone containing 11. 42-94 was only re- 
cently discovered. 

3 ff. νικάµας κτλ.: Having won victo- 


ries in such α manner as never any one 
of those now living.—7. With his own 
four-horse chariot, αὐτο reflexive as in 
11. 16, 17, ete. —9. In the games of Po- 
seidon, with elliptical genitive as in εἰν 
᾿Αίδαο etc. So ἐν ᾿Αριοντίας 1. 24. Ταιά- 
foxos = Hom. yarjoxos. —11, 31. κέλευ- 
καὶ ᾿Ελευσίνια (20, 59.1), games 
in honor of the Eleusinian Demeter.— 
12, 18. Τομποίδαια: Ποσειδώνια (49.1, 
59.1, 61.5) celebrated at Helos in La- 
conia and Thuria in Messenia. — 15 ff. 
Seven times with colts (bred) from his 
own mares and his own stallion. — ἐν- 
héBohats Μίπποις: ἐνηβώσαις being in 
nBn, young mares. —19. Θευρίαι: the 
usual form of the name is Θουρία. --- 
24. ᾿Αριοντία: the name of some god- 
dess or heroine otherwise unknown. — 


μύνια: 


10 


10 


15 


30 


80 


85 
90 


10 


228 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 66 


τετράκιν. | τάδε ἐνίκαμε ᾿Βνυμα|κρατίδας] πρᾶτ[ος π]αι(δ)ῶν " 
δο[λιχὸν | Λιθέ]βια καὶ κέλεξ μι[ᾶς | ἀμέρ]ας hal μᾶ] ἐν[ίκὃν. | -- - || 
----|----]| δολιχὸ[ν καὶ ho κέλεξ μιᾶς] | ἀμέρας hapa ἐνίκον. | 
καὶ Ἡαρπαρόνια ἐνίκξ ||’ Kvupaxpatidas παῖδας | στάδιον καὶ δίαυ- 
λον | καὶ δολιχὸν καὶ ho κέ[λεξ] | μιᾶς ἀμέρας hapa | ἐνίκξ. καὶ 
Δαμόνον | ἐνίκξ παῖς ἰὸν ἐν | Γαιαρόχδ στάδιον καὶ | [δί]αυλον. | 
[κ]αὶ Δαμόνον ἐνίκξ | παῖς ἰὸν Λιθέβια | στάδιον καὶ δίαυλον. 

καὶ Δαμόνον ἐνίκξ | παῖς ἰὸν Μαλεάτεια | στάδιον καὶ δίαυλον. 

καὶ Δαμόνον ἐνίκ | παῖς ἰὸν Λιθέβια | στάδιον καὶ δίαυλον. [καὶ 
Δαμῦνὸν ἐνίκξ | παῖς ἰὸν Παρπαρόνια | στάδιον καὶ δίαυλον, | καὶ 
᾿Αθάναια στάδιον. | βυπὸ δὲ ᾿χεμένε ἔφορο[ν] | τάδε ἐνίκε Δαμό- 
vov, |᾿ Αθάναια ἐνμεβόλαις | µίπποις αὐτὸς annoy tov || καὶ ho κέλεξ 
μιᾶς | ἀμέρας hapa ἐνίκε, καὶ | ho Πυιὸς στάδιον hapa | ἐνίκξ. ᾖυπὸ 
δὲ | Εὔιππον ἔφορον τάδε || ἐνίκε Aapovov, ᾿Αθάναια | ἐνμεβόβαις 
Λίπποις | αὐτὸς ἀνιοχίον καὶ | ho κέλεξ μιᾶς ἀμέρας | hapa ἐνίκε, 
καὶ ho βυιὸς | στάδιον hapa ἐνίκξ. | hurd δὲ ᾿Αριστὲ ἔφορον | τάδε 
ἐνίκξ Aapovor, [ἐν Ταιαρόχδ évhé Bohats | [A] ίπποις αὐτὸς ἀνιοχίον | 
[κ]αὶ ho κέλεξ μιᾶς ἀμέρας | [μ]αμᾶ ἐνίκξ, καὶ ho Λυιὸς | στάδιον 
καὶ δίαυλον καὶ | δολιχὸν μιᾶς ἀμέρας | ἐνίκδν πάντες hapa. | πυπὸ 
δὲ ᾿Εχεµένε ἔφορον | τάδε ἐνίκε Aapovov, | ἐν Γαιαρόχὸ ἐνμεβό- 


haus | µίπποις αὐτὸς ἀνιοχίον, | [κ]αὶ ho hos στάδιον κ[αὶ - - - 


67. Taenarum. IV cent.B.c. SGDI.4591. Michel 1076. Roberts 265c. 
Inser.Jurid.I,p.235. Transitional alphabet. H = A and once η. 

᾿Ανέθἒκε | τῦι Ποβοιδᾶνι | Νίκον | Νικαφορίδα | καὶ Λύβιππον | 
καὶ Νικαρχίδαν | καὶ ταὐτᾶς πάντα. | ἔφορος | Βὐδαμίδας. | ἐπά- 


κοε | Μενεχαρίδας | ᾿Ανδρομέδης. 


35 ff. Victories won by ᾿Ενυμακρατίδας the usual form is due to assimilation 


(cf. 1.45), evidently Damonon’s son (cf. 
11.72, 79, etc.). The name (cf. Ονοµάκρι- 
Tos) points to an ἔνυμα = ὄνυμα, ὄνομα, 
with an inherited e-grade in the first 
syllable, which is seen in some of the 
cognate forms of other languages, e.g. 
Old Prussian emmens, but was hitherto 
unknown in Greek. Probably the o of 


to the vowel of the second syllable. — 
44, 63. Παρπαρόνια: Ἱ]άρπαρος is the 
name of a mountain in Argolis where 
games were held. —49 ff. Victories won 
by Damonon as a boy. — 54, 60. Λιθέ- 
hia: games in honor of Apollo Lithe- 
sius. —57. Μαλεάτεια : games in honor 
of Apollo Maleates. Cf. Paus.3.12.8, 


No. 70] 


68. Taenarum. IV cent. B.c. 


LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS 


SGDI.4592. 
Transitional alphabet. H = A and η. 


Michel 1077. Roberts 265d. 


᾿Ανέθηκε | Αἰσχρίον | ᾿Απειρότας | TOL Ποβοιδᾶϊνι Ἡρακλήιδαν | 


αὐτὸν καὶ | ταὐτῦ. ἔφορος | Haynhiatpartos.| ἐπάκὸ I pvaios, ||’ Έπι- 


κύδη[ς]. 


69. Thalamae. IV cent. 9.0. 


Annual British School X,188. 


Meister, 


Ber.Sichs.Ges.1905,277 ff. Ionic alphabet, but H = Aas well as η. 


Νικοσθενίδας τῶι Παμιφᾶι | γεροντεύων ἀνέσηκε, | αὐτός τε καὶ 


ho τῶ πατρὸς πατὴρ Νικοσθενίδας, προβειπάµας τᾶ(ς) σιῶ 


>? / | 7 > / / > ο) 
mot ᾿Ανδρίαν συνεφορεύοντα ἀνι]σ]τάμεν | Νικοσθενίδαν ἐ[ν] τῶι 


ἰ[εἸρῶι, hov καὶ σὺν καλῶι χρῆσται. 


70. Sparta. 11 cent. Α.Ρ. SGDI.4498. Annual British School ΧΠ,256. 


. 
---|os καὶ Νεικηφόρος οἱ Νεικήφορου, | νεικάαντερ κασ]ση- 


ῥρατόριν μῶαν (καὶ) καιλ[ῆ] } αν, ᾿Αρτέμιδι Ῥωρθέα ἀνέθηκαν ἐπὶ 


— 66 ff. Victories won by Damonon 
and his son at the same games.— 66, 75, 
81,90. λυπό with acc. for usual ἐπί with 
gen., as El. ὑπό with gen. in no, 61.2. 

67, 68. Manumissions of slaves in 
the form of dedications to Poseidon. 

ἐπάκοε, ἐπάκο: dual forms of ἐπά- 
Koos = ἐπήκοος witness. ἐπάκο is the con- 
tracted form, of which the uncontracted 
ἐπακόω occurs in another inscription of 
the same class. ἐπάκοε is due to the 
analogy of consonant stems, to which 
nouns in -oos are not infrequently sub- 
ject, e.g. Att. χοῦς (112.6), late νοῦς 
gen. sg. νοός, nom. pl. νόες (after βοῦς, 
Bods, βόες). 

69. From the shrine of Pasiphae at 
Thalamae, an oracle often consulted by 
the Spartan officials. Cf. Cic.de divin. 
1.43.96, Plut. Agis 9 and Cleom.7. The 
name of the goddess was Πασιφάα (Att. 
Πασιφάη), whence the contracted Πα- 
σιφᾶ, like ᾿ Αθηνᾶ, and here, with Lac. ἡ 
for intervocalic σ, Παλιφᾶ. Since Nico- 


sthenidas the dedicator was a member 
of the Council of Elders, his grand- 
father of the same name could not have 
been living at the time. He was carry- 


στ 


στ 


ing out an injunction previously laid » 


upon the grandfather by the goddess, 
which for some reason had been unful- 
filled. 


4 ff. προβειπάμας κτλ.: since the god-' 


dess had declared that Nicosthenidas 
should set wp in the shrine a statue in 
honor of Andreas his fellow-ephor, and 
that he would then consult the oracle 
with success. The construction ποτ᾽ Ἂν- 
δρίαν. . . ἀνιστάμεν is unusual, but other 
possible interpretations are equally dif- 
ficult in this respect. — μὸν κτλ.: infin. 
clause depending on προβειπάλας, who 
would = and that he would. For χρῆ- 
σται-- χρῆσθαι see 85.1. 

70-73. These belong to a series, now 
fifty-odd in number, of dedications 
to Artemis Orthia by the victors in 
certain juvenile contests, The object 


στ 


230 


GREEK DIALECTS 


[ No. τὸ 


πατρονόµου Μάρ(κου) Αὐρ(ηλίου) Σωσινείκου | τοῦ Νεικάρωνος, 


Φ[ιλοκαίσαρορ καὶ φΦιλοπάτριδορ.] 


71. Sparta. Ilcent. a.p. Annual British School ΧΠΠ.268. 


Κλέανδρορ | 6 καὶ Μῆνιρ | Καλλιστράτω | βουαγὸρ ἐπὶ || πατρο- 


νόμω | Γοργίππω τῶ (Γοργίππω) | νικάαρ μῶαν ᾿Αρτέμιτι Bop- 


/ > / 
σέα ἀνέσηϊκε. 


72. Sparta. IIcent. a.p. SGDI.4500. Annual British School XII,355. 


᾿Αγαθῆ τύ]χη.| Φίλητορ | Φιλήτω | ἐπὶ πατρονόµω Γοργίππω 


τῷ (Γοργίππω) | νεικάαρ κελῦαν | ᾿Αρτέμιτι Βωρσέα | ἀνέσηκε. 


73. Sparta. Ilcent.a.p. Annual British School XII,372. 


Ἠὐδόκιμορ (Βὐδοκίμω) κελοία καὶ Kvdoxduop Δαμοκράτεορ | ὁ 


καὶ ᾿Αριστείδαρ κασ]σηρατορίοι νεικάανιτερ ἐπὶ ᾿Αλκάστω βουα- 


γοὶ | µικιγιδδοµένων Εωρύέα. 


dedicated, the prize itself, was an iron 
sickle, which was let into a socket, 
with which each of the stone slabs is 
provided, some with two (as nos. 70, 


' 73), oreven three. Of the contests, one 


is called κασσηρατόριν, καθθηρατόριν, καθ- 
θηρατόριον, etc., 1.6. καταθηρατόριον, not 
an actual chase of wild beasts, but 
some athletic game called the hunt. 
The pda, i.e. μοῦσα, was of course a 
musical contest. The word which is 
variously spelled καιλ[ῆ]αν, κελῦαν, κε- 
λῆα, κελοῖαν, κελέαν, probably from the 
root seen in Κέλαδος, κελαδέω, also de- 
notes a musical contest. That the con- 
tests were between boys is shown by 
the use of παιδικὀν in many of the dedi- 
cations, e.g. νεικάαρ τὸ παιδικὸν µώα Win- 
ning the boys’ contest in music (uda dat. 
sg.), and by the appearance of the Bov- 
αγόρ leader of the Boda, the bands in 
which the Spartan boys were trained, 
or βουαγὸρ µικκιχιδδοµένων, leader of boys 
in their tenth year. According toa gloss 


to Herodotus, the Spartan boy in the 
third year of his training was called 
µικιζόµενος. This is from Dor. µικκός = 
μικρός, While μικκιχιδδόµενος is from a 
diminutive in -cxos (original or for -txos? 
Cf. παιδιχόν beside παιδικὸν). 

A few of the dedications are in the 
κοινή, and a few show Doric forms with- 
out the specific Laconian coloring, e.g. 
γικάσας. But most of them, like those 
given here, represent an artificial re- 
vival of the local dialect, that is, arti- 
ficial as regards its use in inscriptions, 
but probably reflecting, though only 
crudely and with great inconsistency 
in spelling (e.g. in the use of ¢ = @), 
the form of speech which still survived 
as a patois among the Laconian peas- 
ants. Some of the peculiarities in spell- 
ing are not characteristic of Laconian 
especially, but of the late period, e.g. 
ει = 7 in νεικάαντερ etec., w for ο in Bwp- 
θέα, final a for a in Ῥωρθέα ete, 


No, 74] HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION Zo 
Heraclean 


74. The Heraclean Tables. End of IV cent. s.c. IG.XIV.645. SGDI. 
4629. Inser.Jurid.I,p.194ff. Solmsen18. Ionic alphabet, but with -, and 
t=h. Only Table I is given. 

ἢ 
"Edopos ᾿Αρίσταρχος Ἡηρακλείδα: μὴς | ᾽Απελλαῖος: ha πό- 


λις καὶ τοὶ ὀρισταί, 


Fe τρίπους Φιλώνυμος Ζωπυρίσκω, πε καρυ- 
κεῖον ᾿Απολλώνιος Ἡηρακλήτω, | at πέλτα Δάζιμος ΤΠύρρω, Kv 
θρῖναξ Φιλώτας Ηιστιείω, µε ἐπιστύλιον | Ηηρακλείδας Ζωπύρω, 
Διονύσωι. | 
> Lig \ 2 \ \ / 3 \ \ J, ἈΝ 
Ανέγραψαν τοὶ ὀρισταὶ τοὶ βαιρεθέντες ἐπὶ τὼς χώρως τὼς 


βιαρὼς τὼς τῶ Διονύσω, | Φιλώνυμος Ζωπυρίσκω, ᾿Απολλώνιος 


Ηηρακλήτω, Δάζιμος Πύρρω, Φιλώτας Ηιστιείω, | Ηηρακλείδας 
Ζωπύρω, καθὰ [ῶρ]ιξαν καὶ ἐτέρμαξαν καὶ συνεµέτρησαν καὶ 
ἐμέριξαν τῶν Ἡηρακλείων διακνόντων ἐν κατακλήτωι ἁλίαι. 
Συνεμετρήσαμες δὲ ἀρξάμενοι ἀπὸ TH ἀντόμω τῶ βυπὲρ Τ]ανδο- 
alas ἄγοντος τῶ διατάµνοντος THs τε Πιαρὼς χώρως καὶ τὰν ειδίαν 
γᾶν ἐπὶ τὸν ἄντομον τὸν ὀρίζοντα THs τε τῶ Διονύσω χώρως καὶ | 
τὸν Κωνέας ho Δίωνος ἐπαμώχη. κατετάµοµες δὲ μερίδας τέτο- 
pas: || τὰν μὲν πράταν μερίδα ἀπὸ τῶ ἀντόμω TO Tap τὰ Πηρώι- 
δεια ἄγοντος, | εὖρος ποτὶ τὰν τριακοντάπεδον τὰν διὰ τῶν Πιαρῶν 
χώρων ἄγωσαν, | μᾶκος δὲ ἄνωθα ἀπὸ τἂν ἀποροᾶν ἄχρι ἐς ποτα- 
μὸν τὸν ᾿Ακιριν, καὶ | ἐγένοντο μετριώμεναι ἐν ταύται τᾶι µερείαι 
ἐρρηγείας μὲν διακάτιαι µία σχοῖνοι, σκίρω δὲ καὶ ἀρρήκτω καὶ 
74. The lands which were the prop- 


erty of the temples of Dionysus and 
Athena Polias having been encroached 


of those who took leases, with their 
sureties and the amount of the rental 
(1. 179-187). Table II, which is not 


upon by private parties, with a conse- 
quent diminution of their revenue, two 
commissions were appointed to define 
and mark their boundaries, survey 
them, and divide them into lots. Ta- 
ble I contains the report of the commis- 
sion dealing with the lands of Dionysus 
(1. 1-94), a statement of the regula- 
tions under which the lands were of- 
fered for rental (11. 95-179), and a list 


civen here, contains a report of the com- 
mission on the lands of Athena Polias. 

1-7. The groups of letters µε, πε, 
etc., and the names of objects which 
served as emblems τρίπους, καρυκεῖον, 
ete., are used as symbols to denote the 
tribe and family of the person named. 
—11. διακνόντων: διαγνόντων 11.9. 66. 
—18 ff. ἐρρηγείας κτλ.: 201 σχοῖνοι of 
arable land, 6465 of brushwood, barren, 


30 


40 


232 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 74 


δρυμῶ εεξακάτιαι || τετρώκοντα εὲξ σχοῖνοι βημίσχοινον" τὰν δὲ 
δευτέραν μερίδα, εὖρος ἀπὸ | τᾶς τριακονταπέδω ἐπὶ τὸν ἄντομον 
τὸν πρᾶτον, μᾶκος δὲ ἀπὸ τᾶν | ἀποροᾶν ἄχρι ἐς ποταμόν, καὶ ἐγέ- 
νοντο μετριώμεναι ἐν ταύται TAL µερείαι ἐρρηγείας μὲν διακάτιαι 
Πεβδεµήκοντα τρὶς σχοῖνοι, σκίρω δὲ | καὶ ἀρρήκτω καὶ δρυμῶ 
πεντακάτιαι σχοῖνοι" | τὰν δὲ τρίταν μερίδα, εὖρος ἀπὸ τῶ ἀντόμω 
τῶ πράτω τῶ πὰρ τὰν τριακοντάπεδον ἄγοντος ἐπὶ τὸν ἄντομον 
\ ΄ » \ r Ι / rn > \ r > rn » 
τὸν δεύτερον ἀπὸ τᾶς τριακονταπέδω, μᾶκος ἀπὸ τᾶν ἀποροᾶν ἄχρι 
ἐς ποταμόν, καὶ ἐγένοντο μετριώμεναι ἐν ταύται TAL μερείαι ἐρρη- 
γείας μὲν τριακάτιαι | δέκα δύο σχοῖνοι μημίσχοινον, σκίρω δὲ καὶ 
ἀρρήκτω καὶ δρυμῶ πενταϊκάτιαι τριάκοντα Πεπτὰ Πημίσχοινον" 
τὰν δὲ τετάρταν μερίδα, εὗρος ἀπὸ τῶ ἀντόμω τῶ δευτέρω ἀπὸ 
τᾶς τριακονταπέδω ἐπὶ τὸν ἄντομον τὸν | ὀρίζοντα τάν τε Πιαρὰν 
καὶ τὰν ριδίαν γᾶν, μᾶκος δὲ ἀπὸ τᾶν ἀποροᾶν | ἄχρι ἐς ποταμόν, 
\ > / 4 » / nr / > | / \ 
καὶ ἐγένοντο μετριώμεναι ἐν ταύται TAL µερείαι ἐρρη]γείας μὲν τρια- 
κάτιαι Ποκτὼ σχοῖνοι βημίσχοινον, σκίρω δὲ καὶ ἀρρήκτω | καὶ 
δρυμῶ πεντακάτιαι τετρώκοντα µία ᾖημµίσχοινον. | 
Κεφαλὰ πάσας ἐρρηγείας χίλιαι Πενενήκοντα πέντε σχοῖνοι, 
, \ \ > if \ Lod / / τ 
σκίρω δὲ καὶ ἀρρήκτω καὶ δρυμῶ δισχίλιαι διακάτιαι Είκατι 
πέντε" | τὰν δὲ νᾶσον τὰν ποτιγεγενημέναν ἐς τὰν ἄρρηκτον γᾶν 
συνεμετρήσαμες. ἀπὸ ταύτας τᾶς γᾶς ἀπολώλη ἐρρηγείας μὲν 
τριακάτιαι | τρῖς σχοῖνοι ᾖημίσχοινον, σκίρω δὲ καὶ ἀρρήκτω καὶ 
δρυμῶ τετρακόσιαι τριάκοντα πέντε σχοῖνοι, ἐμ μὲν TAL πράται 
/ “Ὁ \ \ ΄ 1 / \ / \ 
µερείαι τᾶι | πὰρ τὰ Hnpardeca ἐρρηγείας μὲν Πεβδεμήκοντα εὲξ 
σχοῖνοι, σκίρω δὲ καὶ ἀρρήκτω καὶ δρυμῶ Πεκατὸν Μογδοήκοντα 
πέντε σχοῖνοι, ἐν δὲ TAL τετάρται µερείαι τᾶι πὰρ τὰ Φιντία ἐρρη- 
γείας μὲν | διακάτιαι Είκατι Πεπτὰ σχοῖνοι βημίσχοινον, σκίρω δὲ 
\ > [4 \ ὃ la) ὃ / Χ ο) K λὰ 
καὶ ἀρρήκτω καὶ δρυμῶ διακάτιαι πεντήκοντα σχοῖνοι. Κεφαλὰ 
πάσας yas has κατεσώισαµες τῶι Διονύσωι Πεπτακάτιαι τριά/ 
κοντα ᾖοκτὼ σχοῖνοι βημίσχοινον: ταύταν τὰν γᾶν κατεσώισα μες 
> / / / a \ \ a / 
ἐγδικαξάμενοι δίκας τριακοσταίας τοῖς τὰν Πιαρὰν γᾶν εἰδίαν 


and wooded, ἰαπᾶ.--- 29. ἀπολώλη: had who had appropriated it to private 
been lost, i.e. by private encroachment. use (Il. 47 ff.). —49. δίκας τριακοσταί- 
This land the commissionersrestored to ag: suits which had to be tried within 
Dionysus, bringing suits against those thirty days, Cf, no, 55.42 and the Atti¢ 


No. 74] HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION 233 


ποιόντασσιν. Παύτα ἐμισθώθη [ha γᾶ] κατὰ βίω | [βόσσα]ν ᾖᾗα]- 
μὲς κατεσώισαµες τριακατίων μεδίμνων τὸ Εέτος Μέκαστον, | ha δὲ 
/{ lal “ / / / f / iN 
πάσα ya ha τῶ Διονύσω τετρακατίων δέκα μεδίμνων κάδδιχος τὸ 
Εέτος Πέκαστον. 
> / \ Ny USF > δ \ nr ” 12 \ 
Eotdcapes δὲ καὶ ὄρως ἐπὶ μὲν τᾶς | πλευριάδος ἄνω, Λένα μὲν 
) \ “ » I a \ / a AS \ We lal >’ / 
ἐπὶ τῶ ἀντόμω TO πὰρ Πανδοσίαν | τῷ πὰρ τὰ Πηρώιδεια τῶ opi- 
ζοντος τάν τε μιαρὰν γᾶν καὶ τὰν fidiav | ἀνχωρίξαντες ἀπὸ τᾶν 
ἀποροᾶν ἐς τὰν ριδίαν γᾶν, hos μὴ καταλυμακωθὴς ἀδηλωθείη 
\ \ ./ ” ” \ > \ lal > / an \ \ 
καθὼς τοὶ ἔμπροσθα ὅροι, ἄλλον δὲ ἐπὶ τῶ ἀντόμω τῶ πὰρ τὰ 
Φιντία ἄγοντος ἐστάσαμες πὰρ τὰν βυβλίαν καὶ | τὰν διώρυγα 
ἀνχωρίξαντες ᾖωσαύτως ἐς τὰν ιδίαν γᾶν (ταν). ἄλλως δὲ ἀντό- 
pws τούτοις ἐστάσαμες ἐπὶ τᾶς ἀμαξιτῶ τᾶς διὰ τῶ χαράδεος ἀγώ- 
σας Tas πὰρ τὸν δρυμόν, τὰς μὲν στάλας ἐς τὰν βιαρὰν | γᾶν, τὼς 
δὲ ἀντόρως ἐς τὰν ϱιδίαν γᾶν, καταλιπόντες Εικατίπεδον | ἄντομον. 
> / \ \ / ΄ \ ’ \ lal r rn > , yy 
ἐστάσαμες δὲ καὶ µεσσόρως, δύο μὲν ἐπὶ Tas βοδῶ Tas ἀγώσας ἔκ 
τε πόλιος καὶ ἐκ Πανδοσίας διὰ τῶν βιαρῶν χώρων, δύο | δὲ ἐν ταῖς 
Λακροσκιρίαις' τούτως πάντας av εὐθυωρείαν ᾖομολόηγως ἀλλά- 
λοις, τὰς μὲν ἐς τὸ Λιαρὸν πλάγος τῶ ἀντόμω ἐπιγεγραμμένως 
«ἢ \ A ΄ ΄ ” \ δὲ ᾽ an δὴ Ae 5 / 
tapos Διονύσω χώρων,’ τὼς δὲ ἐν τᾶι ριδίαι γᾶι ἐπιγεγραμμένως 
“ > η ” h ΄ δὲ \ ’ ἊΝ ο) > / “ \ \ / 
ἀντόρως.) Πωσαύτως δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ τῶ ἀντόμω TH | Tap τὰ Φιντία 
Ψ 1 / / ΄ \ 9 \ | [ο ἴω a Ὁ} / 
ἄγοντος ἐστάσαμες µεσσόρως, δύο μὲν ἐπὶ | Tas Ποδῶ Tas ἐκ πόλιος 
\ 1 / > J \ “ a / 4 \ , \ 4 
καὶ ἐκ Πανδοσίας ἀγώσας διὰ τῶν | βιαρῶν χώρων, δύο δὲ ἐπὶ τᾶν 
Λακροσκιριᾶν πὰρ τὰς τυρείας' | τούτως πάντας βομολόγως av 
> 4 εκ αἱ. ή an a A \ a / » , τ 
εὐθυωρείαν τοῖς ἐπὶ τᾶς hoda τᾶς διὰ τῶ χαράδεος ἀγώσας πὰρ 
\ ὃ / \ \ ’ \ β ‘ / > / «ἢ \ 
τὸν δρυµόν, τὼς μὲν ἐς τὸ /παρὸν | πλάγος ἐπιγεγραμμένως “hiapas 
Διονύσω χώρων, Tas δὲ ἐς τὰν ειδί 


αν γᾶν ἐπιγεγραμμένως “ἀντό- 


7.» / > » > / h 5 / ” SN 
pos, ἀπέχοντας at ἀλλάλων Πως ἡ μεν Εικατίπεδον ἄντομον. ἐπὶ 


x »“ 7 lal \ ο) nw [4 a ΄ 1 \ \ 
δὲ τᾶς τριακονταπέδω Tas διὰ τῶν μιαρῶν χώρων ἀγώσας ἐπὶ μὲν 
nr / ” 4 > / > > > / / / 
Tas πλευριάδος ἄνω δύο ἀπέχοντας ἀπ αλλάλων τριάκοντα TO- 
5 57 \ > / 7 > , \ \ ἢ δὸ αν Ν 
das, ἄλλως δὲ ἀντόρως τούτοις ἐπάξαμες πὰρ τὰν hodov τὰν πὰρ 
Ν \ A 7 > / > > > / / / 
τὸν δρυμὸν ἄγωσαν δύο ἀπέχοντας ἀπ᾽ ἀλλάλων || τριάκοντα πό- 


das: ἐν δὲ μέσσωι τῶι χώρωι ἐπὶ τᾶς τριακονταπέδω τέτορας 
μ χωρ 


δίκαι ἔμμηνοι.--- 06. Settingit (the bound-  ουαίε land, so that it should not be covered 
ary) back from the springs onto the pri- over with stones (which were washed 


60 


65 


75 


80 


234 - GREEK DIALECTS [No. 74 


ἀπέχοντας am’ ἀλλάλων hau μὲν τριάκοντα πόδας, hau δὲ fixate: 


. >’ \ \ ο > / A \ \ / ΄ > / 
ἐπὶ δὲ τῶ ἀντόμω TH πὰρ τὰν τριακοντάπεδον δύο ἀπέχοντας 


90 


95 


100 


105 


ἀπ᾿ ἀλλάλων Είκατι πόδας Kal ἄλλως ἐπὶ τῶ δευτέρω ἀντόμω 
> / > Tae) / / / , { > / 
απέχοντας | ἀπ᾽ ἀλλάλων fixate πόδας ' τούτως πάντας ἀνεπιγρο- 
2 / \ / \ ο ο / an / 
φως ὀρίζοντας | τὰς µερείας τὰς ποτ’ ἀλλάλως τοῖς μεμισθωμένοις 
τὼς Λιαρὼς χώρως. τὼς δὲ πάντας χώρως τὼς TO Διονύσω τερµά- 
/ ” / ΔΝ \ 4 ” \ \ 
ζοντι τοί τε ἄντομοι | hd τε πὰρ τὰ Ηηρώιδεια ἄγων καὶ ho πὰρ 
\ / 5: SIN a > a ” ” " \ A. Αἱ 
τὰ Φιντία ἀπὸ τἂν ἀποροᾶν ἄνωθα ἄχρι ἐς ποταμὸν Tov” AKipw. 
ἀριθμὸς ὄρων τῶν ἐστάσαμες τῶν μὲν | ἐπὶ τῶ ἀντόμω τῶ πὰρ τὰ 
Ηηρώιδεια Πεπτὰ σὺν τῶι ἐπὶ τᾶς πλευριάδος, || ἐπὶ δὲ τᾶς τρια- 
κονταπέδω ᾖοκτὼ σὺν τῶι τετρώζὠρωι, ἐπὶ δὲ τῶ ἀντόμω | τῶ τε 
\ \ { \ a 5 / 4 oa Ieee ον / > \ \ 
Tap τὰν τριακοντάπεδον καὶ τῶ ἐχομένω δύο ἐφ᾽ ἑκατέρω, ἐπὶ δὲ 
τῶ | πὰρ τὰ Φιντία Πεπτὰ σὺν τῶι Tap τὰν βυβλίναν µασχάλαν 
καὶ πὰρ τὰν διώρυγα. | 
Ῥυνθήκα Διονύσω χώρων. | 
᾿Ἠπὶ ἐφόρω ᾿Αριστίωνος, μηνὸς ᾽Απελλαίω, ha πόλις καὶ Tol 
πολιανόµοι, ασ βότρυς Τίμαριχος Nixwvos, re ἄνθεμον ᾿Απολλώ- 
νιος ᾿Απολλωνίω, καὶ Tol ὀρισταὶ fe τρίπους Φιλώνυμος Ζωπυρί- 
σκω, πε καρυκεῖον ᾿Απολλώνιος Ηηρακλήτω, at πέλτα Δάζιμος 
Πύρρω, | Kv θρῖναξ Φιλώτας Ηιστιείω, µε ἐπιστύλιον ἨΗηρακλεί- 
das Ζωπύρω, μισθῶντι τὼς Πιαρὼς χώρως τὼς TO Διονύσω ἔχοντας 
has ἔχοντι κατὰ βίω, καθὰ τοὶ Ηηρακλείοι διέϊγνον. τοὶ δὲ µισθω- 
σάμενοι καρπεύσονται τὸν ἀεὶ χρόνον, has κα πρωγγύως ποτά- 
\ \ / > [οἱ Ἃ / Se if ΔΝ 
you|rt καὶ τὸ μίσθωμα ἀποδιδῶντι πὰρ Εέτος ἀεὶ Πανάµω μηνὸς 
/ v ᾽ν > / > / > \ / 
προτερείαι: Kai κ᾽ ἔμπροσθα | ἀποδίνωντι, ἀπάξοντι ἐς τὸν δαμό- 
σιον ῥογὸν καὶ παρµετρήσοντι τοῖς σιταγέρταις τοῖς | ἐπὶ τῶν 
Εετέων τῶι δαµοσίωι χοὶ μεστὼς τὼς χοῦς κριθᾶς κοθαρᾶς δοκί- 
/ a / / \ ΄ a , 
µας, holas κα ha γᾶ | φέρει: ποτάξοντι δὲ πρωγγύως τοῖς πολιανό- 
pos τοῖς ἀεὶ ἐπὶ τῶν ρετέων ἔντασσιν πὰρ || πενταµετηρίδα, Πώς 


/ ’ li 
κα ἐθέλοντες τοὶ πολιανόμοι δέκωνται. Kai al τινί Ka ἄλλωι] 


down by the current) and made invisi- 39. So usually, but also ἐπιβῆι, κόπτηι, 
ble, like the former boundaries. —102.  θραύπι]]. 138-139, and ἀμμισθωθῆ 1. 111. 
ἀποδίνωντι: thresh. But some correct —105ff. καὶ at τινί κα ἄλλωι κτλ.: Uf 


to ἀποδιδῶντι. --- 104. Φέρει: for φέρη. they assign to another the land which they 


No. 74] HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION 235 


παρδῶντι τὰν γᾶν, hav κα αὐτοὶ μεμισθώσωνται, ἢ ἀρτύσωντι ἢ ἀπο- 
δῶνται τὰν ἐπικαρπίαν, ἂν αὐτὰ τὰ παρῄµέξονται πρωηγγύως hor 
/ Ἃ a > > 7 Ἂ / \ > ὮΝ 
παρλαβόντες ἢ Ποῖς κ᾽ ἀρτύσει how πριάμενοι τὰν ἐπικαρπίαν, 
> h ΝΕ \ A 5 > an θ / A / ὃ / \ / 
av ha καὶ ho ἐξ ἀρχᾶς μεμισθωμένος. βόστις δέ κα μὴ ποτάγει 
πρωγγύως ἢ μὴ τὸ μίσθωμα ἀποδιδῶι Kat τὰ γεγραμμένα, τό τε 
/ fal > lal \ ’ \ an \ Ν > , 
μίσθωμα διπλεῖ ἀποτεισεῖ τὸ ἐπὶ TH ρέΐτεος καὶ TO ἀμπώλημα 
τοῖς τε πολιανόµοις καὶ τοῖς σιταγέρταις τοῖς ἀεὶ ἐπὶ τῶ εέτεος, 
ᾖόσσωι κα | µείονος ἀμμισθωθῆ πὰρ πέντε ρέτη τὰ πρᾶτα, Πότι κα 
τελέθει ψαφισθὲν hapa πᾶν τῶι πράτωι | μισθώματι, καὶ τὰ ἐν 
lal la) / ο 
τῶι γᾶι πεφυτευµένα καὶ οἰκοδομημένα πάντα TAS πόλιος ἔσσονται. 
᾿Βργάξονται δὲ Kat τάδε: ho μὲν τὸν πρᾶτον χῶρον µισθωσά- 
μενος τὸν πὰρ τὸν ἄντομον τὸν βυπὲρ Ἡανδοσίας ἄγοντα τὸν πὰρ 
\ ΤᾺ Ε n / > ΄ \ an Ν 
τὰ Ἡηρώιδα ἄχρι τᾶς τριακονταπέδω ἀμπέλων μὲν φυτευσεῖ μὴ 
lal xX / 2 .] lal \ ἊΝ > lal > ἊΝ rn 
μεῖον ἢ δέκα || σχοίνως, ἐλαιᾶν δὲ φυτὰ ἐμβαλεῖ ἐς τὰν σχοῖνον 
Πεκάσταν μὴ μεῖον ἢ τέτορα ἐς τὰν | δυνατὰν γᾶν ἐλαίας ἔχεν αἱ 
/ \ rn \ / κ 5 1 iy ΝΜ, \ 
δέ κα μὴ φᾶντι τοὶ μεμισθωμένοι δυνατὰν ἦμεν ἐλαίας ἔϊχεν, Tol 
Δ Χ ΕΟΝ 1 \ nan / » \ ”/ / v 
πολιανοµοι TOL ἀεὶ ἐπὶ τῶν FETEWV EVTES καὶ αἱ τινᾶς Ka ἄλλως 
\ / ΄ > \ lal / ” / / 

Tol πολιανόµοι ποθέλωνται ἀπὸ τῶ δάµω, ὀμόσαντες δοκιµάξοντι 
\ > / > > / /{ Ν rn Ν Ν n 1 
καὶ ἀνανγελίοντι ἐν ἁλίαι θασάµενοι τὰν γᾶν TOT τὰν τῶν ἐπι- 

/ 2 / δὲ \ “Ὁ, A / ὃ ὃ / ’ / 
χωρίων. ἐπιμελήσονται δὲ καὶ τῶν Λυπαρχόντων δενδρέων: ai δέ 


/ / Ἀ 5 / 1 / > \ / lal \ [4 
τινά κα | γήραι ἢ ἀνέμωι ἐκπέτωντι, αὐτοὶ Πέξοντι. ταῦτα δὲ πάντα 


have leased, or devise it by will, or sell 
the harvest rights, those who take it over 
or those to whom it has been willed, or 
those who purchase the harvest rights, 
shall furnish sureties in the same man- 
ner as the one who leased it in the be- 
ginning. — 108. πόστις δέκα μὴ ποτάγει 
κτλ.: ‘whoever fails to fulfill his obli- 
gations shall pay not only double the 
rental for the year, but also, all together 
with the first rental, whatever rebate, 
namely the decrease allowed in re- 
leasing for the first five years, is deter- 
mined by decree.’ To insure leasing 
the land again it was generally neces- 
sary to offer it at a rental less than that 


originally fixed. The ἀμπώλημα is the 
re-bargaining, hence concretely the 
amount involved in it, the rebate. Cf. 
also 1]. 155 ff. be surety for the rentals, 
jines, rebates, and judgments. 
111 seems from its position to go with 


hapa 1. 


πᾶν as well as with τῶι πράτωι µισθώ- 
ματι. For the whole situation, cf. from 
a Delian inscription, B.C.H.XIV,432 
ἀνεμισθώσαμεν δὲ καὶ τῆς Ἀαριτείας τὸ µέ- 
pos, 0 ἐμίσθωτο Μνησίμαχος, οὐ καθιστάν- 
τὸ 


δὲ λοῖπον, ὅσωι ἔλαττον ηὗρεν ἡ γῆ ava- 


‘ > , 7 
τος τοὺς ἐγγύους Μνησιμάχου, - - - 


μισθωθεῖσα, ὀφείλει Μνησίμαχος κτᾺ. --- 
120. ἐκπέτωντι: ἔπετον, aor. of πίπτω, 
occurs also in Pindar and Alcaeus and 


110 


115 


120 


125 


130 


135 


236 GREEK DIALECTS ΓΝο. 74 


πεφυτευµένα παρµέξοντι καὶ ἐνδεδιωκότα, ἠόσσα ἐν τᾶι συνθήκαι 
γεγράψαται, ἐν τῶι πέµπτωι καὶ δεκάτωι Εέτει ἀπὸ TH ποτεχεῖ 

/\ πα / Μ“ / > / Ν / \ \ 
Εέτεος ἢ ᾿Αριστίων ἐφορεύει: αἱ δέ κα μὴ πεφυτεύκωντι κὰτ τὰ 
γεγραμμένα, κατεδικάσθεν πὰρ μὲν τὰν | ἐλαίαν δέκα νόµως ἄργυ- 

7 \ \ \ / \ \ \ > ΄ ΄ a > 
pio πὰρ τὸ φυτὸν Μέκαστον, πὰρ δὲ τὰς ἀμπέλως δύο μνᾶς ap- 
γυρίω πὰρ τὰν | σχοῖνον βεκάσταν. τὼς δὲ πολιανόµως τὼς ἐπὶ τῶ 
Εέτεος ποθελομένως μετ᾽ αὐτοσαυτῶν ἀπὸ τῶ || δάμω μὴ μεῖον ἢ 
ὃ / ” 5 > / 6 ” ΄ / \ \ 

έκα ἄνδρας ἀμφίστασῦθαι, ἢ κα πεφυτεύκωντι πάντα KAT τὰν συν- 

/ \ \ / > / 5 ὃ / . > / \ 
θήκαν, | καὶ τὼς πεφυτευκότας ἀγγράψαι ἐς δόγμα ἀνγράφεν δὲ 
Λόσσα κα πεφυτεύκωντι' av αὐτὰ δὲ τὰ | καὶ εἴ τινές κα μὴ πεφυ- 

7, \ \ / > / ἌΡ 5 \ 7 / 
τεύκωντι KAT τὰν συνθήκαν, ἀνγραψάντω καὶ ἐπελάσθω τὰ ἐπιζᾶ- 

ΝΥ ld Ν lal », , > / / > lol 
µια τὰ γεγραμμένα TOT τῶι ἄλλωι μισθώματι. αἱ δέ τίς κα ἐπιβῆι 
ἢ νέμει ἢ φέρει τι τῶν ἐν τᾶι Πιαρᾶι | γᾶι ἢ τῶν δενδρέων τι κόπτηι 
Ἃ ͵,ὕ ΕΝ la) x / / > an 
ἢ θραύηι ἢ πριῶι ἢ ἄλλο τι σίνηται, ho μεμισθωμένος ἐγδικαξῆ ται 
has πολίστων καὶ hott κα λάβει αὐτὸς Πεξεῖ. 

Tas δὲ τράφως τὰς διὰ τῶν χώρων ῥεώσας καὶ | τὼς ῥόως οὐ 
κατασκάψοντι οὐδὲ διασκάψοντι τῶι µύδατι οὐδὲ ἐφέρξοντι τὸ hv- 
δωρ οὐδ᾽ ἀφέρξοντι"' ἀνκοθαρίοντι δὲ βοσσάκις κα δέωνται τὰ πὰρ 

\ ea ο Μά Σω) \ \ \ > / νε; 
τὰ αὐτῶν χωρία ῥέοντα οὐδὲ Tas hodws τὰς ἀπολδεδειγμένας ἀρά- 
σοντι οὐδὲ συνΠέρξοντι οὐδὲ κωλύσοντι πορεύεσθαι: hott δέ κα 
τούτων τι ποιῶντι πὰρ τὰν συνθήκαν, τοὶ πολιανόμοι τοὶ ἀὲς ἐπὶ τῶ 

/ » / x , ” an > ΄ 
Εέτεος ἐπικαταβα(λί)οντι καὶ ζαμιώσοντι, ἄχρι hd κα ἀφομοιώ- 

\ Ἂν; / > fal \ “Ὁ / > \ cal 
σωντι κὰτ τὰν συνθήκαν. ov Koel δὲ τῶν δενδρέων οὐδὲ θραυσεῖ 
οὐδὲ πριωσεῖ | οὐδὲ Ans οὐδὲ μὲν οὐδὲ ἄλλος τήνωι. οὐδὲ γαιῶνας 
θησεῖ πὰρ τὼς Λυπάρχοντας οὐδὲ σαρμευσεῖ, | ai μὴ ᾖόσσα κα ἐν 


is probably the form of all dialects ex- 
cept Attic-Ionic, where ἔπεσον shows 
a change of τ to o which does not fall 
under the usual conditions (61) and is 
not certainly explained. — 122. κατεδι- 
κάσθεν: have been condemned, i.e. are 
hereby condemned in adyance. Cf. 
προκαδδεδικάσθω 1. 171. — 128. ἐπιβῆι: 
trespasses, from ἐπιβάω = ἐπιβαίνω. --- 
190 ff. τὰς δὲ τράφως κτλ.: the ditches 


and canals which run through the lands 
they shall not dig deeper nor make a 
breach in for the water, nor shall they 
dam in or dam off the water. — ἐφέρ- 
ξοντι, ἀφέρξοντι, συνµέρξοντι: these be- 
long with Ion. ἀπέργω (Hom. also ἀπο- 
έργω), συνέργω, etc. from εέργω, while 
Att. ἀπείργω etc. are from *érépyw 
with prothetic «. The spiritus asper is 
found mainly, as here, with the forms 


No. 74] HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION 237 


> a a fal a / 2 / > \ lal > “ 
αὐτᾶι Tae γᾶι hae μεμίσθωται οἰκοδόμηται οὐδὲ τοφιῶνας ἐν τᾶι 
βιαρᾶι γᾶι ποιησεῖ | οὐδὲ ἄλλον ἐασεῖ αὐ δὲ μή, βυπόλογος ἐσσῆ- 

Χ Ἂν n > δ 5 > lol \ \ » / > 
tat has τὰν Πιαρὰν γᾶν ἀδικίων. οἰκοδομησῆται δὲ καὶ οἰκίαν ἐν 
τοῖς χώροις τούτοις, βοῶνα, μυχόν, ἀχύριον, τὸν μὲν βοῶνα τὸ μὲν 
μᾶκος Είκατι καὶ δυῶν πο δῶν, τὸ δὲ εὖρος βοκτὼ καὶ δέκα ποδῶν, 

\ ο Ὁ ΄ \ A \ \ a \ \ / aA \ 
τὸν δὲ ἀχύριον μὴ μεῖον τὸ μὲν μᾶκος hoxTw καὶ δέκα ποδῶν, | τὸ 
x φ Ἕ \ / lal ΔΝ Ν Ν / \ / 
δὲ εὖρος πέντε καὶ δέκα ποδῶν, τὸν δὲ μυχὸν πέντε καὶ δέκα πο- 
δῶν παντᾶι. ταῦτα δὲ παρέξοντι οἰκοδομημένα καὶ στεγόµενα καὶ 
/ > a / > A \ \ / a - 
τεθυρωμένα ἐν τοῖς χρόνοις ἐν hots καὶ τὰ δένδρεα δεῖ πεφυτευκῆ- 
> λ / / \ \ ἈΝ “ A lal > 
μεν" αἱ | δὲ μή, κατεδικάσθεν πὰρ μὲν τὸν βοῶνα ρὲξ μνᾶς ἀργυ- 
piw, πὰρ δὲ τὸν ἀχύριον τέτορας μνᾶς ἀργυρίω, | πὰρ δὲ τὸν μυχὸν 
τρὶς μνᾶς ἀργυρίω. τῶν δὲ ξύλων τῶν ἐν τοῖς δρυμοῖς οὐδὲ τῶν ἐν 
lal f > > sf / > \ 1 / > \ 
τοῖς σκίροις οὐ πωλήσοντι οὐδὲ κόψοντι οὐδὲ ἐμπρήσοντι οὐδὲ 
” ΒΨ > \ / / BA \ \ τν \ 
ἄλλον ἐάσοντι: at δὲ μή, Λυπολόγοι ἔσσονται κὰτ τὰς ῥήτρας | καὶ 
\ \ / J \ Ἂν 1 vA / ΄ 1 \ 2) 
Kat τὰν συνθήκαν. ἐς δὲ τὰ ἐποίκια χρήσονται ξύλοις ἐς τὰν οἰκο- 
δομὰν hois κα δήλωνται, καὶ ἐς τὰς | ἀμπέλως : τῶν δὲ ξηρῶν κὀ- 
Ψψοντι βόσσα αὐτοῖς ToT οἰκίαν ἐς χρείαν" τοῖς δὲ σκίροις καὶ τοῖς 
δρυμοῖς χρήσονται Tol μισθωσάμενοι ἀν τὰν αὐτῶ μερίδα Μέκαστος. 
βόσσαι δέ κα τἂν ἀμπέλων ἢ τῶν δενδρέων ἀπογηράσωντι, ἀποκα- 
7] IY” > 
ταστάσοντι Tol καρπιζόµενοι hws ἦμεν τὸν ἴσον ἀριθμὸν ἀεί. 

Οὐχ ὑπογράψονται || δὲ τὼς χώρως τούτως hor μισθωσάμενοι 
οὐδὲ τίµαµα Ποίσοντι οὔτε τῶν χώρων οὔτε τᾶς ἐπιοικοδομᾶς' αἱ 
δὲ μή, Λυπόλογος ἐσσῆται κὰτ τὰς ῥήτρας. al δέ τίς Ka τῶν Kap- 

UP ) 1) 
/ ” » > lf lal / / Ν ’ 
πιζοµένων ἄτεκνος ἄφωνος ἀπο[θάνει, Tas πόλιος πάσαν τὰν ἐπι- 
/ α > / > ιό \ / 5» / ’ \ 
καρπίαν ἦμεν. ai δέ χ᾽ ὑπὸ πολέμω ἐγεηληθίωντι Πώστε μὴ 


ἐξῆμεν | τὼς μεμισθωμένως καρπεύεσθαι, ἀνμεῶσθαι τὰν μίσθωσιν 


in ἕξ, e.g. Att. καθεῖρξα beside κατείργω. 
— 137. οἰκοδόμηται: perf. subj. of the 
same typeas Cret. πέπᾶται (151). For 
lack of reduplication, as also in olkodo- 
μημένα 1]. 112, 141, οἵ, οἴκημαι etc. in 
Ionic (Hdt.) and later Attic. — 146. ἐς 
δὲ τὰ ἐποίκια κτλ.: But they shall use 
what wood they wish for the construction 
of the farm buildings, i.e. the βοών, 


μυχός, etc. —149 ff. οὐχ ὑπογράψονται: 
the lessees shall not mortgage the lands 
or make a payment (perhaps pay a fine) 
out of either the lands or the buildings 
thereon. Note that when a mute is 
changed to an aspirate by a follow- 
ing A the latter is not written. So also 
αἱ δέ x’ ὑπὸ 1. 152. 


140 


145 


150 


155 


160 


165 


170 


238 GREEK DIALECTS [Νο. 74 


καθά κα τοὶ Ἡηρακλείοι διαγνῶντι, καὶ μὴ | ἦμεν βυπολόγως μήτε 
AUTOS μήτε TOS πρωγγύως τῶν ἐν Tal συνθήκαι γεγραμμένων. TAS 
δὲ πρωγγύως τὼς ἀεὶ γενοµένως πεπρωγγευκῆμεν τῶν τε μισθωμά- 
των καὶ τῶν ἐπιζαμιωμάτων καὶ τῶν ἀμπωλημάτων καὶ τᾶν κατα- 
δικᾶν καὶ αὐτὼς καὶ τὰ χρήματα ha κα ἐπιμαρτυρήσωντι, καὶ μὴ 
ἦμεν μήτε ᾖάρνησιν μήτε παλινδικίαν μηδὲ κατ’ ἄλλον μηδὲ héva 
τρόπον τᾶι πόλι πράγματα παρέχεν μηδὲ τοῖς ᾖυιπὲρ Tas πόλιος 
πρασσόντασσι' at δὲ μή, ἀτελὲς ἦμεν. 

Δεύτερος. Ho δὲ τὸν δεύτερον μισθωσάμενος | καρπευσῆται 
ἀπὸ Tas τριακονταπέδω Tas διὰ τῶν τετρώρων ἀγώσας ἐπὶ τὸν 
ἄντομον τὸν πρᾶτον ᾖόσ]σος κ᾽ εἶ καὶ πραξεῖ πάντα KAT τὰν συνθή- 
καν καὶ ᾖυπόλογος ἐσσῆται καὶ αὐτὸς καὶ τοὶ πρωγγύοι, hott κα | 
μὴ πράξει Kat Tav συνθήκαν. 

Τρίτος. Ho δὲ τὸν τρίτον χῶρον μισθωσάμενος καρπευσῆται 
ἀπὸ TO ἀντόμω TH ἀνώτερον τᾶς τριακονταπέδω TOT τὸν ἄντομον 
τὸν δεύτερον ἀπὸ τᾶς τριακονταπέδω καὶ | πραξεῖ πάντα κὰτ τὰν 
συνθήκαν καὶ βυπόλογος ἐσσῆται καὶ αὐτὸς καὶ Tol πρωγγύοι, hort 
κα μὴ πράξει κὰτ τὰν συνθήκαν. 

Τέταρτος. Ho δὲ τὸν τέταρτον χῶρον μισθωσάμενος πάρ τε 
τῶν πολιανόµων τῶν ἐπὶ ᾿Αριστίωνος ἐφόρω καὶ τῶν ὀριστᾶν καὶ 
Tap τῶν πολιανόμων τῶν ἐπὶ ᾿Δριστάρχω τῶ ΗἩηρακλείδα ἐφόρω 
ha ἄνθεμα Φιλωνύμω τῶ Φιλωνύμω, ha ἔμβολος Ἡηρακλείδα τῶ 
Τιμοκράτιος καρπευσῆται ἀπὸ τῶ ἀντόμω TH τρίτω ἀπὸ τᾶς τρια- 
κονταπέδω ἐπὶ τὸν ἄντομον τὸν ὀρίζοντα τώς τε TH Διονύσω χώ- 
pos καὶ τὰ Φιντίας ho Ἀρατίνω παμωχεῖ. ho δὲ ἀνπελόμενος 
ἐργαξῆται τὰ μὲν ἄλλα κὰτ τὰν | συνθήκαν, καθὼς καὶ τὼς λοιπὼς 
γέγραπται, τὰς δὲ ἀμπέλως τὰς βυπαρχώσας ἐργαξῆται has βέλ- 
τιστα" βόσσαι δέ κα τἂν ἀμπέλων ἀπογηράσκωντι, ποτιφυτευσεῖ 
ᾖώστε ἀεὶ hurdpyev τὸν ἴσον ἀριθμὸν τᾶν σχοίνων τὸν νῦν βυπάρ- 
χοντα, Είκατι τέτορας σχοίνως: ai δὲ μή, προκαδδεδικάσθω δύο 
μνᾶς ἀργυρίω | πὰρ τὰν σχοῖνον Λεκάσταν. τὰς δὲ ἐλαίας καὶ τὰς 
συκίας καὶ τὰ ἄλλα δένδρεα τὰ ᾖήµερα τὰ υπάρχοντα πάντα ἐν 
Tat μερίδι ταύται περισκαψεῖ καὶ ποτισκαψεῖ καὶ περικοψεῖ τὰ 


δεόμενα, καὶ αἴ τινά κα γήραι ἢ | ἀνέμωι ἐκπέτωντι, ἀποκαταστασεῖ 


No. 75] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 239 


Ἂς / XN > \ lal / - \ \ 
μὴ μείω τὸν ἀριθμὸν τῶν Πυπαρχόντων' ποτιφυτευσεῖ δὲ καὶ 
ἐλαίας | ἐν Tae ψιλᾶι βομολόγως ποιῶν τοῖς Πυπαρχόντασσι δεν- 
δρέοις καὶ τὸν ἀριθμὸν τὸν hicov καθῶς καὶ ἐν τᾶι | ἄλλαι συνθή- 

/ / / Ν / 5 / \ \ 
και γέγραπται. hore δέ κα μὴ πράξει ho ἀνμελόμενος Kat τὰν 
συνθήκαν ἢ μὴ ἐν τοῖς χρόνοις τοῖς γεγραμμένοις, μυπόλογος ἐσσῆ- 
ται τοῖς πολιανόµοις καὶ τοῖς σιταγέρταις τοῖς ἐπὶ τῶ εέτεος | κα- 
θὼς καὶ ἐν Tat ἄλλαι συνθήκαι γέγραπται. αἱ δέκα τοὶ πολιανόµοι 

ή γεΥγ μ 
τοὶ ἀεὶ ἐπὶ τῶν ρετέων ἔντες μὴ πράξωντι πάντα κὰτ τὰν συνθή- 
καν, αὐτοὶ βυπολόγοι ἔσσονται κὰτ τὰν συνθήκαν. 

> \ ; ΄ \ \ / / ᾽ \ an 

Ἐπὶ τούτοις ἐμισθώσαντο τὰν μὲν πράταν μίσθωσιν ἀπὸ τῶν 
τῶ Ηηρώιδα µε κιβώτιον Ῥορμίων Φιλώτα πεντήκοντα Πεπτὰ 

/ / ή ο / a ’ > \ 
μεδίμνων κάδδιχος' πρώγγυος TH σώματος µε κιβώτιον ᾿Αρκὰς 
Φιλώτα. τὰν δὲ δευτέραν μίσθωσιν ha | ἔμβολος Δάμαρχος Φιλω- 
νύµω τετρώκοντα μεδίμνων - πρώγγυος TO σώματος..... Θεόδωρος 
Θεοδώρω. τὰν δὲ τρίταν μίσθωσιν fe γυῖον Πεισίας Λεοντίσκω 
τριάκοντα πέντε μεδίμνων - πρώγγυος | τῶ σώματος KV σφαιρωτή- 


Φίλιππος Φιλίππω διακατίων βεβδεμήκοντα βοκτὼ μεδίμνων " 


ρες ᾿Αριστόδαμος τὰν δὲ τετάρταν μίσθωσιν αλ λωτήριον 


πρώγγυος τῶ σώματος πε καρυκεῖον | Απολλώνιος Ηηρακλήτω. | 
Γραμματεὺς fe γυῖον ᾿Αριστόδαµος Συμμάχω" γαµέτρας Χαι- 
ρέας Δάμωνος Νεαπολίτας. 


Argolic 


“41 


5. Mycenae. Probably VIcent. Ρ.ο. IG.1V.492. 
Φραβιαρίδας Μυκανέαθεν παρ᾽ ᾿Αθαναίας ἐς πόλιος | ἰκέτας 
ἔγεντο | ἐπ᾽ ᾽Αντία καὶ ΠἩυρεία. “εἶεν δὲ ᾽Αντύίας καὶ Κίθιος 


” -- » 
καισχρον. 


75. Phrasiaridas of Mycene was sent 
by Athena to the suppliants of the city 
in the magistracy (or priesthood) of An- 
tias and Pyrrhias. Let Antias and Ci- 
thiusand Aeschron be(judges?). Certain 
citizens had sent to theshrine of Athena 
petitioning aid, and Phrasiaridas re- 
turned to them with the reply of the 


goddess. As the nature of the request 
is unknown, the meaning of the reply 
is obscure, — ἐς πόλιος lkéras: és with 
ace. of persons, as in Homer, and else- 
where ; ci. Locr. ἀνχορέοντα ἐν Λοφρούς, 
no, 55.20. Frankel,IG.IV.492, inter- 
prets otherwise, namely was sent as a 
suppliant from the citadel. 


175 


180 


185 


240 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 76 


76. Mycenae. Early Vcent.s.c. IG.IV.493. Solmsen 22. 

Ai μὲ δαµιοργία εἴξ, τὸς ἰαρομνάμονας τὸς ἐς Περσε τοῖς γο- 
νεῦσι κριτέρας ἔμεν κὰ(τ) τὰ ρερρεμένα. 

77. Argive Heraeum. Early Vcent. B.c. IG.IV.517. Michel 861. Solm- 
sen 21. The Argive Heraeum 1,197 ff. 

[Η]α στάλα καὶ ho τελαμὸ(ν) | [ἐ]αρὰ τᾶς Hépas τᾶς ᾿Αργε] έ]ας. 
> / / /-- \ > 4 > dim 
ἰαρομνάμονες τοίδε" | Iluppadiov Δυμὰνς ἀρρξτευε, || ᾿Αλκαμένες 
Ηυλλεύς, | ᾿Αριστόδαμος Ηυρνάθιος, | Αμϕίκριτος Πανφύλ[λ]ας. 


76. If there is no body of demiurgi, 
the hieromnemones (appointed) to (the 
heroum) of Perseus shall judge between 
the parents according to what has been 
decreed. This is only the conclusion of 
an inscription which must have been 
on the stone which once rested upon the 
base containing thisline. Pausanias re- 
ports a heroum of Perseus on the road 
from Mycenae to Argos. It is probable 
that boys were employed in the cult 
and that disputes arose among the par- 
ents with regard to their appointment. 
For τοῖς the stone has τοσι. 

77. On the face of the stone, just 
below the inscription, is a rectangular 
cutting, with dowel holes, evidently in- 
tended for the reception of a tablet. 
This was the στάλα, while the τελαµο 
(probably only an error for τελαμόν), 
properly support, pedestal, refers to the 
wholestone in which the στάλα was set, 
and which would itself be called a 
στήλη in Attic. In several inscriptions 
from the region of the Euxine τελα- 
μών is actually used as the equivalent 
of στήλη, 6.5. ἀναγράψαντα τὸ ψάφισµα 
τοῦτο εἰς τελαμῶνα λευκοῦ λίθου ἀναθέμεν 
els τὸ ἱερὸν τοῦ ᾿Απόλλωνος (SGDI.3078, 
Mesembria). This use is doubtless of 
Megarian origin, and is closely allied 
to that seen here at Argos, though with 
complete loss of the original notion of 


support. For the collocation of στάλα 
and τςλαμό here, cf. ἀνδριὰς καὶ τὸ σφέλας, 
πρι. 

The hieromnemones consist of a rep- 
resentative of each of four tribes, of 
which the Δυμᾶνες, whose representa- 
tive presides, the ᾿Υλλεῖς, and the Πάμ- 
Φυλοι, are the three tribes common to 
all Doric states, while the Ὑρνάθιοι are 
attested only for Argolis. Cf. Steph. 
Byz. s.v. Δυμᾶνες:' φυλὴ Δωριέων. ἦσαν 
δὲ τρεῖς, Ὑλλεῖς καὶ Πάμφυλοι καὶ Δυμᾶνες 
ἐξ Ἡρακλέου». καὶ προσετέθη ἡ Ὑρνηθία, 
ὡς Ἔφορος a’. 

78. Anactof indemnity for the man- 
agement of the treasury of Athena, 
probably with reference to some spe- 
cific irregularity which had occurred. 
Without such an act, persons who pro- 
posed or put to vote a proposition to 
use sacred funds for public purposes 
were liable to punishment. Cf. Thuc. 
2.24, 8.15, Ditt.Syll.21, Hicks 49.45 ff. 

In the matter of the treasures of 
Athena, if any magistrate calls to ac- 
count the council under the presidency 
of Ariston or the body of ἀρτῦναι or any 
treasurer, or if any one entertains or 
brings suit on account of the submission 
(to the assembly) of the proposals or on 
account of the action of the assembly, 
he shall be banished and nis property 
be confiscated to the treasury of Athena. 


No. 81] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 241 


78. Argos. VI or early V cent. B.c. IG.IV.554. Michel 583. Solmsen 19. 

[Θ]εσαυρὸν [τὸν] Tas ᾿Αθαναίας αἵ τις τις) | [ἒ τὰ]ν βολὰν 
τ[ὰν] avd’ ᾿Αρίστὂνα é τὸν(ς) συναρτύοντας | [e ἄ]λλον τινὰ τα- 
µίαν εὐθύνοι τέλος ἔχον é δικάσ| ζοι] ἓ δικάσζοιτο τὸν γρασσµά- 
τῶν ένεκα τᾶς καταιθέσιος ἓ Tas ἁλιάσσιος, τρέτὸ καὶ δαμευέσσθδ 
ἐνς | ᾿Αθαναίαν. ha δὲ βδλὰ ποτελάτὃ Παντιτυχόνσα at | δέ κα 
μέ, αὐτοὶ ἐνόχοι ἔντο ἐνς ᾿Αθαναίαν. 

79. Olympia. VI or early Vcent.s.c. SGDI.38271. Inschr.v.Olympia 
631. Roberts 81. Solmsen 20. 

"Ατῦτος ἐποίεεῃε  Αργεῖος | κἀργειάδας Hayedarda τἀργείσ. 


80. Olympia. 
Michel 1087. Roberts 75. 


Early V cent. B.c. 


SGDI.3263. Inschr.v.Olympia 250. 


Ta(p)y[et]oe ἀνέθεν ror Διρὶ τὸν Φορινθόθεν. 


81. Cimolos. IV cent. B.c. 


IG.XI1.iii.1259. SGDI.3277. Hicks 150. 


Michel 14. Ionic alphabet, but twice O = ω. 


Θεός. | Ἔκρινε ὁ δᾶμος ὁ τῶν [᾿Αργείων κατὰ τὸ δόκη]µα τοῦ συνε- 


δρίου τῶν | Ἑλλάνων, ὁμολογησάντων Μα]λ]ίων καὶ | Νιμωλίων 


The council which is in office shall en- 
force (the confiscation), otherwise they 
(the members of the council) shall them- 
selves be liable to Athena. 

1. Until the existence of a τιστις 
(cf. L. quisquis) is corroborated, it is 
better to assume simple dittography. — 
2. συναρτύοντας: the dpriva as a body 
of Argive officials are mentioned by 
Thuc.5.47.11.— 38. ἄλλον : besides, else. 
Goodwin 966.2. —rédos ἔχον : cf. El. 
bp μέγιστον τέλος ἔχοι, NO. 57. —4 ff. τὸν 
γρασσμάτον hévexa καταθέσιος κτλ.: ON 
account of the deposition of written pro- 
posals, i.e. the formal introduction of 
a measure before the assembly, or the 
(consequent) act of the assembly. This 
refers to some measure sanctioning the 
irregular use of the treasure. Those 
responsible for the introduction or 
passage of such a measure are to be 


immune from prosecution. For the 
order of words ef. Thuc.1.57 τῆς Ποτι- 
δαίας ἕνεκα ἀποστάσεως. For γράσσμα = 
γράμμα, see 164.4. 

79. Atotus made this, an Argive and 
an Argead, son of Hagelaidas the Ar- 
give. Apparently the father of Atotus 
was of the Macedonian Argeadae but 
had moved to Argos, and hisson proudly 
joined both titles to his own name. See 
Roberts l.c. Quite otherwise Ditten- 
berger (Inschr.v.Olympia) and others, 
who take ᾿Αργειάδας as the name of an- 
other sculptor. For the crasis in this 
and the following inscription, see 94.1. 

80. Inscribed ona helmet. The Ar- 
gives dedicated to Zeus from the spoils 
of Corinth. It is not known to what 
war this refers. 

81. Decision of the Argives in a dis- 
pute between Melos and Cimolos. 


10 


15 


5 


10 


σι 


242 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 81 


ἐμμενὲν | ὧι κα δικάσσαιεν τοὶ | ᾿Αργεῖοι π[ε]ρὶ τᾶν || [ν]άσων, 
Κιμµωλίων | ἦμεν Πολύαιγαν, Βτηρείαν, Λιβείαν. ἐδίκασσαν νικῆν 
Κιμωλί[ο]υς. ἀρήτευε Λέων | [β]ωλᾶς σευτέρας, Ποσιδάῶδν γρο- 
[φ]εὺς θωλᾶς, Πέριλλος πεδιόν. 


82. Argos. III cent.s.c. B.C.H.XXVII,270ff.; XXXIIT,171 ff. 

Θεός. Ἡρομάντιες ἀνέθεν | ᾿Απόλλωνι ᾿Αρισ[τ]εὺς φυρήδας, 
Φιλοκράτης Νατελιάδας, γροφέ[ες] Αἰσχύλος ᾿Αραχνάδας, Ἔρυ- 

an 2 / \ / \ ov / > 
γῆς Αἰθωνίδας, καὶ κατεσκεύασσαν καὶ [ἤ]σσαντο [θείας] | ἐκ µαν- 
/ [ο τ \ \ Ν 2; \ \ / \: \ 
τήας yas ὀμφαλὸν καὶ τ[ὰ]ν περίσταιν καὶ τὸ φάργμα καὶ τὸν | 
βωμὸν προ....ον ποτα.ῶ καὶ πέτιτρινον ῥόον καὶ τὰν ἀ.... ραν] 
ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ, καὶ θηαυρὸν ἐν τῶι µαντήωι κατεσκεύασσαν τοῖς πε- 
λαινοῖς κλαικτόν, καὶ τὰν ὁδὸν ἠργάσσαντο ἅπανσαν καὶ ὀφρύαν 
3. 3 Χ \ \ 5 \ x \ XN ’ ἐς / 
med ἰαιρὸν καὶ τὰν ἐπιπολὰν, καὶ τὸνς βωμὸνς ἐνς τάξιν πεδάγα- 
Νο ΤΑ \ \ \ 2 \ > / \ . 
γον καὶ τ]ὀν]ς κολοσσὸνς, καὶ τὰν ἐπιπολὰν ὠΪ μά]λιξαν, καὶ τοῖ- 
χον [π]έτρινον πὰρ τὸ[ν] | - - - ἔθεν καὶ Tavs θ[ ὑραὴνς τοῦ ναοῦ | 
> ΄ \ / δν A > / » \ 
ὠχύρωαν, [καὶ] λο[π]ίδας καὶ ἐπιχύ[τ]αν ἀργυρέα ἔθεν καὶ Onav- 
pov ενσε]| [1]. 23--25 fragmentary]. 

83. Epidaurus. End of Vcent.n.c. IG.IV.914. Ditt.Syll.938. Solm- 
sen 23. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 54. Alphabet transitional (form of the letters 
mostly Ionic, but H = A, never η, no Q, gen.sg. O and OV). 

[Toe ᾿Απόλλονι θύεν Bov ἔρσενα καὶ hopovdow Boy ἔρσενα" 
ἐπὶ τὸ Bopod το] |᾿Απόλλδ[νος] τα] Ότα] θ[ύεν κ]ιαὶ καλαΐδα τᾶι 
Λατοῖ καὶ τἀρτάµιτι ἄλλαν, φερνὰν τοι Oro κριθᾶν µέδιμμνον, 


15. σευτέρας: δευτέρα». See 97.4. 

sz. From the temple of the Pythian 
Apollo mentioned by Paus. 2.24. 

2ff. Σφυρήδας, Νατελιάδας, ete.: 
designation of the phratry or gens. — 
6 ff. Have had made and put in place, 
in accordance with the divine oracle, 
the Omphalus of the Earth, the colon- 
nade, the enclosing wall, the altar. .., 
a stone conduit, and the... above i; 
have had made in the oracle chamber a 
treasury, which can be locked, for the 
offerings ; have constructed all the road, 


the ramp leading to the shrine, and the 
area; have rearranged the altars and 
the colossi, have leveled the area, built 
a stone wall by the..., strengthened 
the doors of the temple, and dedicated 
cups and a silver beaker. —9,. The res- 
toration of the words following βωμόν 
is uncertain. 

85. Reculations for sacrifices in the 
Asclepieum. Forthe frequent doubling 
of consonants see 89.4, 101.2. For 
Φερόσθο see 140.50. For other com- 
ments see the Glossary. 


No. 84] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS - 243 


σπυρὸν Λεμίδιμμινον, οἴνου Πεμίτειαν καὶ τὸ σσκέλος τοῦ βοὸς 
τοῦ πράτου, τὸ © ἅτερον σκέλος τοὶ ἰαρομμνάμονες | φερόσθδ" τοῦ 
δευτέρου βοὸς τοῖς ἀοιδοῖς δόντο || τὸ σκέλος, τὸ δ᾽ ἅτερον σκέλος 
τοῖς φρουροῖς δόντὂ καὶ τἐνδοσθίδια. | 

Τδι ᾿Ασσκλαπιδι θύεν βὸν ἔρσενα καὶ βομονάοις | Bov ἔρσενα 
καὶ μομονάα!ς Bov θελειαν: ἐπὶ τοῦ βομοῦ τοῦ ᾿Ασκλαπιοῦ θύεν 
ταῦτα καὶ καλαΐδα. ἀνθέντὸ τὸι ᾿Ασκλαπιδι φερ]νὰν κριθᾶν µέ- 
διµµνον, σπυρὸν μεμίδιμμνον, οἴνου βεμίτειαν" σκέλος τὸ Γπράτου 
Boos παρθέντὸ τ[οι] θιοι, τὸ δ᾽ ἅτερον τοὶ [[αρο]μνάμονες φ] ε]ρό- 
σθδ- τοῦ δε]υτέρὸ τοῖς ἀοιδοῖ[ς δόντδ,] τὸ δ᾽ ἅτερον το[ῖς | φρου- 
pois δόντὸ καὶ τἐνδοσθίδια.] 

84. Epidaurus. Late IV cent. Ρ.ο. Ια.1Υ.951. SGDI.3339. Ditt.Syll. 
802. Michel 1069. 


Θεός. Τύχα [ἀγ]αθα. 


[]ά]ματα τοῦ) Απόλλωνος καὶ τοῦ Ασκλα- 


πιοῦ. | 
[Κλ]εὼ πένθ᾽ τη ἐκύησε. αὗτα πέντ᾽ ἐνιαυτοὺς ἤδη κυοῦσα Trot 
τὸν | [θε]ὸν ἱκέτις ἀφίκετο καὶ ἐνεκάθευδε ἐν τῶι ἀβάτωι. ὡς δὲ 
/ 5 rn 5 > fal i! 1 me rn 5 / / v 
τάχισ τα] ἐξῆλθε ἐξ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐκ τοῦ ἱαροῦ ἐγένετο, κόρον ἔτεκε, 
ἃ by \ / ὃν κ > ἊΝ an / 5 “- ΝᾺ ο rn 
ὃς εὐ[θ]ὺς γενόμενος αὐτὸς ἀπὸ Tas κράνας ἐλοῦτο καὶ ἅμα τᾶι 
ματρὶ | [π]Ἱεριῆρπε. τυχοῦσα δὲ τούτων ἐπὶ τὸ ἄνθεμα [ἐ]πεγρά- 
ψατο" “ov µέγε[θο]ς πίνακος θαυµαστέον, ἀλλὰ τὸ θεῖον, πένθ᾽ ἔτη 
€ 5 ΄ > Ι \ Ζ- \ / ”/ 2) / / 
ὡς ἐκύησε ἐγ γασ[τρ]ὶ Krew βάρος, ἔστε | ἐγκατεκοιμάθη, καί μιν 
ἔθηκε ὑγιῆ." -- Τριετὴς | [κό]ρα. ᾿Ἰθμονίκα ἨἩελλανὶς ἀφίκετο ets 
οἷ ς Ἁ id \ lal > ] Lal \ v nD) ὃ / > r 
τὸ ἱαρὸν ὑπὲρ γενεᾶς. ἐγ[κοι]μαθεῖσα δὲ ὄψιν εἶδε ἐδόκει αἰτεῖ- 


σθαι τὸν θεὸν κυῆσαι κό[ραν], τὸν δ᾽ ᾿Ασκλαπιὸν φάμεν ἔγκυον 


84. One of several stelae found in 
the Asclepieum recording the cures ef- 
fected. Cf. Ῥαις.2.2Τ.8 στῆλαι δὲ εἰστή- 
κεσαν ἐντὸς τοῦ περιβόλου, τὸ μὲν ἀρχαῖον 
καὶ πλέονες, ἐπ᾽ ἐμοῦ δὲ ἐξ λοιπαί. ταύταις 
ἐγγεγραμμένα καὶ ἀνδρῶν καὶ γυναικῶν 
ἐστιν ὀνόματα ἀκεσθέντων ὑπὸ τοῦ ᾿Ασκλη- 
πιοῦ. προσέτι δὲ καὶ νόσημα ὅτι ἕκαστος 
ἐνόσησε καὶ ὅπως ἰάθη - γέγραπται δὲ φωνῇ 
τῇ Δωρίδι. 

The dialect shows considerable At- 


tic influence, e.g. usually εἰ rarely αἱ, 
contraction in ἕτη, ποιησοῦντος, etc., acc. 
pl. Lengthened ο is α]- 
ways ou, andé usually εἰ. but we find χη- 
ρός beside χειρός, and ἀφήλετο (25 a, Ὁ). 
—3. πενθ ery: see 58 c.—5. Cf. Paus, 


ἀκρατεῖς etc. 


2.27.1 οὐδὲ ἀποθνήσκουσιν οὐδὲ τίκτουσιν 
αἱ γυναῖκες σφισιν ἐντὸς τοῦ περιβόλου. ---- 
6. περιῆρπε: ἕρπω = εἶμι, see Glossary. 
—7 ff. The words on the votive offer- 
ing form a rude epigram, hence the 


10 


30 


10 


30 


40 


244 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 84 


ἐσσεῖσθαι νιν καί, εἴ τι ἄλλο | α[ἰτ]οῖτο, καὶ τοῦτό οἱ ἐπιτελεῖν, 
αὐτὰ δ᾽ οὐθενὸς φάμεν ἔτι ποιδ[εῖ]σθαι: ἔγκυος δὲ γενομένα ἐγ 
Να / / ο » / \ \ \ ες / « ἣν -“ 
γαστρὶ ἐφόρει τρία ἕτη, ἔστε παρέβαλε ποὺ τὸν θεὸν ἱκέτις ὑπὲρ τοῦ 
/ > ο) Wo ov. 5 1 / 1 “- X 
τόκου. ἐγκατακοιμαθεῖσα | δὲ ὄψ][ι]ν εἶδε - ἐδόκει ἐπερωτῆν νιν τὸν 
θεὸν, εἰ οὐ γένοιτο αὐτᾶι | πάντ[α] ὅσσα αἰτήσαιτο καὶ ἔγκυος εἴη, 
ὑπὲρ δὲ τόκου ποιθέµεν | νιν οὐθέν, καὶ ταῦτα πυνθανομένου αὐτοῦ, 
v \ yy / / ς rn \ a 
el τινος καὶ ἄλλου δέοιτ[ο], λέγειν, ὡς ποιησοῦντος καὶ τοῦτο" 
ἐπεὶ δὲ νῦν ὑπὲρ τούτου || παρείη ποτ᾽ αὐτὸν ἱκέτις, καὶ τοῦτό οἱ 
/ 5» r Ν \ [ο] ἴω , Lal > , > 
φάμεν ἐπιτελεῖν. μετὰ δὲ | τοῦτο σπουδᾶι ἐκ τοῦ ἀβάτου ἐξελ- 
θοῦσα, ὡς ἔξω τοῦ ἱαροῦ ἧς, ἔτεκε κό[ρ]αν.----᾽ Ἀνὴρ τοὺς Tas χηρὸς 
δακτύλους ἀκρατεῖς ἔχων Trav | ἑνὸς ἀ[φ]ίκετο ποὶ τὸν θεὸν ἱκέ- 
τας. θεωρῶν δὲ τοὺς ἐν τῶι ἱαρῶι | [π]ίνακας ἀπίστει τοῖς ἰάμα- 
σιν καὶ ὑποδιέσυρε τὰ ἐπιγράμμα[τ]α. ἐγκαθεύδων δὲ ὄψιν εἶδε" 
ἐδόκει ὑπὸ τῶι ναῶι ἀστραγαλίζον[τ]ος αὐτοῦ καὶ μέλλοντος βάλ- 
λειν τῶι ἀστραγάλωι ἐπιφανέντα | [τ]ὸν θεὸν ἐφαλέσθαι ἐπὶ τὰν 
a ἌΝ tal / ς \ ὃ / ς δ > / ὃ a 
χῆρα καὶ ἐκτεῖναί ov τοὺς δακτύλλους, ὡς δ᾽ ἀποβαίη, δοκεῖν avy- 
κάμψας τὰν χῆρα καθ᾽ ἕνα ἐκτείνειν | [τ]ῶν δακτύλων, ἐπεὶ δὲ 
πάντας ἐξευθύναι, ἐπερωτῆν νιν τὸν θεὸν || [elt ἔτι ἀπιστησοῖ τοῖς 
ἐπιγράμμασι τοῖς ἐπὶ τῶμ πινάκων τῶν | [κ]ατὰ τὸ [ἑἹερόν, αὐτὸς 
δ᾽ οὐ φάμεν: “ὅτι τοίνυν ἔμπροσθεν ἀπίστεις | [α]ὐτο[ῖ]ς ο[ὐκ] 
ἐοῦσιν ἀπίστοις, τὸ λοιπὸν ἔστω ToL” φάμεν “"Απιστος | ὄ[νομα].” 
ἁμέρας δὲ γενομένας ὑγιὴς ἐξῆλθε.---᾿Αμβροσία ἐξ ᾿Αθανᾶν | [ἁτε- 
ρό]πτ[ι]λλος. αὕτα ἱκέτ[ις] ἦλθε ποὶ τὸν θεὸν. περιέρπουσα δὲ | 
9 \ 4 \ nw . / Ν / ε > / μὴ » ΄ 
[κατὰ τ]ὸ [ἱα]ρὸν τῶν ἰαμάτων τινὰ διεγέλα ὡς ἀπίθανα καὶ adv- 
| 3. ἢ \ \ \ ig a / 8. ἢ . / 
να[τα ἐόν]τα χωλοὺς καὶ τυφλοὺς ὑγιεῖς γίνεσθαι ἐνύπνιον ἰδόν-ι 
[τας μόνον. ἐγκαθεύδουσα δὲ ὄψιν εἶδε: ἐδόκει οἱ ὁ θεὸς ἐπιστὰς] 
> al ϱ/ e a / a λ [ή a> ’ 
[εἰπεῖν] ὅτ[ι] ὑγιῆ μέν νιν ποιησοῖ, μισθὸμ μάντοι νιν δεησοῖ ἀν[[θέ- 
μεν elis τὸ ἱαρὸν ὃν ἀργύρεον, ὑπόμναμα Tas ἀμαθίας - εἴπαν[τα 
δὲ ταῦτα] ἀνσχίσσαι οὗ τὸν ὀπτίλλον τὸν νοσοῦντα καὶ φάρμαϊκόν 
τι ἐγχέ]αι. ἁμέρας δὲ γενομένας [ὑ]γιὴς ἐξῆλθε.--- Παῖς ἄφωνος. | 
e 5 / . νε \ e \ - c \ / \ 
[οὗτος ἀφίκ]ετο εἰς τὸ ἱαρὸν ὑ[πὲ]ρ φωνᾶς. ws δὲ προεθύσατο καὶ | 
[ἐπόησε τὰ] νομιζόμενα, μετὰ τοῦτο ὁ παῖς ὁ τῶι θεῶι πυρφορῶν | 
poetical μιν, for which elsewhere uv. for the god, looking at the boy’s father, 


—27,28. δακτύλλους: cf. 89.3.—43 ff. bade him promise that he (the boy), 
Then the boy who acted as torch-bearer if he obtained what he was there for, 


No. 84] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 245 


[ἐκέλετο, πο]ὶ τὸμ πατέρα τὸν τοῦ παιδὸς ποτιβλέψας, ὑποδέκεσ-] 
> \ > lal / > > aA / > lal \ ΕΣ 
[σθαι αὐτὸν ἐ]νιαυτοῦ, τυχόντα ἐφ᾽ ἃ πάρεστι, ἀποθυσεῖν τὰ ἴα- 
τρα"| [ὁ δὲ παῖς ἐξ]απίνας “ὑποδέκομαι᾽ ἔφα. ὁ δὲ πατὴρ ἐκπλα- 
\ if ’ / > λ ’ “ ς ο / \ 3 / 
γεὶς πάλιν |[ἐκέλετο αὐτ]ὸν εἰπεῖν. ὁ δ᾽ ἔλεγε πάλιν καὶ ἐκ τούτου 
ig \ b] / / Χ / » > ἴον 
ὑγιὴς ἐγέ[νετο.--- Πάνδαρ]ος Θεσσαλὸς στίγματα ἔχων ἐν τῶι 
μετώπωι. οὗτος | [ἐγκαθεύδων ὄψιν εἶδε: ἐδόκει αὐτοῦ τ[αι]νίαι 
καταδῆσαι τὰ στίγματα ὁ θεὸς κα]ὶ κέλεσθαι νιν, ἐπεί [κα ἔξω] 
/ lal > / > / \ 4 > / . XN 
γένηται τοῦ ἀβάτου, | [ἀφελόμενον τὰν] ταινίαν ἀνθέμ[εν εἰς τ]ὸν 
ναὸν. ἁμέρας δὲ γενο μένας, ἐξανέστα] καὶ ἀφήλετο τὰν ται]- 
/ ΝΑ ἊΝ λ / 1 / an / MN 
νίαν καὶ τὸ μὲν πρόσωπον | [ἐκεκάθαρτο τῶ]ν στιγµάτ[ων, τ]ὰν δ[ὲ 
/ > / ’ κ XN yy ἣν / \ > ἴω 
τ]αινίαν ἀνέθηκε εἰς τὸν ναὸν ἔχουσαν τὰ γρ]άμματ[α] τὰ ἐκ τοῦ 
µετώπου.---᾿Ἠχέδωρος τὰ ΠἩανδά[ρου στίγματα ἔλ]αβε ποὶ τοῖς 
ιά [4 e rx \ \ Il ὃ / / ο > > θ / 
ὑπάρχουσιν. οὗτος λαβὼν πὰρ [ αν αρου χρήματα], wot ἀνθέ- 
lal lal » 5 / id \ » ο 5] > / lal 
μεν τῶι θεῶι εἰς ᾿Ἡπίδαυρον ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ, | οὐκ] ἀπεδίδου ταῦτα. 
ἐγκαθεύδων δὲ ὄψιν εἶδε: ἐδόκει οἱ ὁ θε[ὸς]| ἐπιστὰς ἐπερωτῆν νιν, 
εἰ ἔχοι τινὰ χρήματα πὰρ ΠἩανδάρου ἐ[ξ ᾿Α]θηνᾶν ἄνθεμα εἰς τὸ 
iapov, αὐτὸς δ᾽ οὐ φάμεν λελαβήκειν οὐθὲ[ν] | τοιοῦτον πὰρ αὐτοῦ, 
> 3 4 ε A / > A eh ΜΗ / \ 
ἀλλ᾽ al κα ὑγιῆ νιν ποιήσαι, ἀνθησεῖν οἱ εἰκόνα γραψάμενος - μετὰ 
δὲ τοῦτο τὸν θεὸν τὰν τοῦ ΠἩανδάρου ταινίαν περιδῆσαι περὶ τὰ 
/ / ιά \ / Lf > \ > / ’ fal > / 
στίγµατά οὗ καὶ κέλεσθαί νιν, ἐπεὶ κα ἐξέλθηι ἐκ τοῦ ἀβάτου, 
> , \ / > / \ / > \ a / 
ἀφελόμενον τὰν ταινίαν ἀπονίψασθαι τὸ πρόσωπον ἀπὸ τᾶς κράνας 
\ > / , ΑΝ ey: { / \ / 1 \ 
καὶ ἐγκατοπτρίξασθαι εἰς τὸ ὕδωρ. ἁ μέρας δὲ γενομένας ἐξελθὼν 
> Tal 5 / \ ΄ > / \ / ’ »” 
ἐκ τοῦ ἀβάτου τὰν ταινίαν ἀφήλετο | τὰ γρά(µ)µατα οὐκ ἔχουσαν, 
5 \ \ 3 \ “ Cz: \ ιά rn / \ lal ” / 
ἐγκαθιδὼν δὲ εἰς τὸ ὕδωρ ἑώρη τὸ αὑτοῦ πρόσωπον ποὶ τοῖς ἰδίοις 
στίγµασιν καὶ τὰ τοῦ Ἡανδάρου γρά(μ) ματα λελαβηκός.--- Evda- 
νης ᾿πιδαύριος παῖς. οὗτος λιθιῶν ἐνε[κά]θευδε: ἔδοξε δὴ αὐτῶι 
ΑΥ̓͂ Ν ’ \ , lal / Lal ΕΣ ΄ id fol / 3) 
ὁ θεὸς ἐπιστὰς εἰπεῖν: “τί μοι δωσεῖς, αἴ τ[ύ]κα ὑγιῆ ποιήσω: 
αὐτὸς δὲ φάμεν “ δέκ᾽ ἀστραγάλους," τὸν δὲ θεὸν γελάσαντα φάμεν 
“ ε rd ἣν / | - \ 1 fol > Ἂς » / 
νιν παυσεῖν. ἁμέρας δὲ γενομένας ὑγιὴς ἐξῆλθε.---|᾿Ανὴρ ἀφίκετο 
\ Ν \ ψ. / id / 4 “ \ / / 
ποὶ τὸν θεὸν ἱκέτας ἀτερόπτιλος οὕτως, ὥστε τὰ βλέφαρα μόνον 
ἔχειν, ἐνεῖμεν δ᾽ ἐν αὐτοῖς μηθέν, ἀλλὰ κενεὰ εἶμεν ὅλως. ἔλεγον δή 
lal b la e lal \ > / > fa) \ / ta] 
τινες τῶν ἐν τῶι ἱαρῶι τὰν εὐηθίαν αὐτοῦ τὸ || νομίζειν βλεψεῖσθαι 
ο / 6 \ ./ 9 / > > Ἂ ’ / 
ὅλως μηδεμίαν ὑπαρχὰν ἔχοντος ὀπτί λίλου, αλλ. ἢ χώραμ μονον. 
would within a year make the thank- see 177. — 66. ἑώρη: see 980. --- 75. 
offerings for his cure. —60. ποιήσαι:  Whenhe had not even any rudiment of an 


45 


50 


55 


60 


65 


70 


100 


105 


246 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 84 


ἐγκαθ[εύδον]τι οὖν αὐτῶι ὄψις ἐφάνη - ἐδόκει τὸν θεὸν ἑψῆσαί τι 
/ ” / \ / Ι ; bs / > > / ε / 
φά[ρµακον, ἔπε]ιτα διαγαγόντα τὰ βλέφαρα ἐγχέαι εἰς αὐτά. ἁμέ- 
plas δὲ γενοµέν]ας β(λ)έπων ἀμφοῖν ἐξῆλθε.--- | Κώθων. σκευο- 
/ > Ἂς ς \ > ’ ᾽ \ 1 / \ Ἂν / 
φόρος εἰ[ς τὸ] ἱαρ[ὸν ἀνιών], ἐπεὶ ἐγένετο περὶ τὸ δεικαστάδιον, 
/ ε 3S. / > lal Δ \ \ > . \ 
κατέπ[ε]τε. [ὡς δ᾽ ἀ]νέστα, ἀνῶιξε roy γυλιὸν κα[ὶ ἐ]πεσκόπει τὰ 
/ / ε > 5 λ / / 5 ων 
συντετριµµένα σ|κε]ύη. αἷς δ᾽ εἶδε τὸγ κώθωνα κατε[αγ]ότα, | ἐξ οὗ 
- / » / 5 “ \ / Ἂν » 
ὁ δεσπότας εἴθιστ[ο π]ίνειν, ἐλυπεῖτο καὶ συνετίθει [τὰ] ὄστρακα 


καθιζόμενος. ὁδοιπόρος οὖν τις ἰδὼν αὐτον, “τί, ὦ ἀθλι᾽, ἔφα, “συν- 
μ ρ ; > > > 


5 τίθησι TOY κώθωνα [μά]ταν; τοῦτον yap οὐδέ κα ὁ ἐν ᾿Ἐπιδαύ]ρωι 


> \ ε A A ΄ ”» ..9 ΄ ΝΥ ε κ \ 
Ασκλαπιὸς ὑγιῆ ποιῆσαι δύναιτο." ἀκούσας ταῦτα ὁ παῖς, συν θεὶς 
\ wv > X / e > ἈΦ / > \ » > / > an 
τὰ ὄστρακα εἰς TOY γυλιόν, ἧρπε εἰς TO ἱερόν. ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἀφίκετο, ἀνῶι- 
Ee Toy γυλιὸν καὶ ἐξᾶιρεν ὑγιῆ Toy κώθωνα γεγενημένον, καὶ τῶι 
δεσπόται ἡρμάνευσε τὰ πραχθέντα καὶ λεχθέντα. ὡς δὲ ἄκουσ', ἀνέ- 
θηκε τῶι θεῶι TOY κώθωνα.--- | Αἰσχίνας ἐγκεκοιμισμένων ἤδη τῶν 
τ lal Φ \ ὃ / ὃ / > | \ e / » Ἁ » 
ἱκετᾶν ἐπὶ δένδρεόν τι ap\Bas ὑπερέκυπτε εἰς τὸ ἄβατον. καταπε- 
a 5 » \ lal / ΔΝ / / \ > / 
τῶν οὖν ἀπὸ τοῦ δένδρεος | περὶ σκὀλοπᾶς τινας τοὺς ὀπτίλλους 
> / “ \ | / \ \ We 
ἀμφέπαισε. κακῶς δὲ διακείµενος καὶ τυφλὸς γεγενημένος καθικε- 
΄ \ Ν 5 | (0 \ id Ν 2 / » / 
τεύσας τὸν θεὸν ἐνεκά evde* καὶ ὑγιὴς ἐγένετο.----| Ἐύιππος λογ- 
ϱ/ ? , Ὁ > lal / 5 yd δ᾽ ᾽ σὺ 3 δὰ 
χαν ἕτη ἐφόρησε ἕξ ἐν Tat γνάθωι. ἐγκοιτασθέντος | δ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐξελὼν 
τὰν λόγχαν ὁ θεὸς εἰς τὰς χῆράς οἱ ἔδωκε. ἁμέρας | δὲ γενομένας 
e \ 1 r \ / > - \ »” , \ Lal 
ὑγιὴς ἐξῆρπε τὰν λόγχαν ἐν ταῖς χερσὶν ἔχων.---| Ανὴρ Τορωναῖος 
δεµελέας. οὗτος ἐγκαθεύδων ἐνύπνιον εἶδε | ἔδοξέ οἱ τὸν θεὸν τὰ 
/ / > / \ ee > a \ / ες ο 
στέρνα µαχαίραι ἀνσχίσσαντα τὰς δεµελέας ἐξελεῖν καὶ δόμεν οἱ ἐς 
\ “ \ , Ν /\ « / \ / JRA 
τὰς χεῖρας καὶ συνράψαι τὰ στήθη. ἁμέρας δὲ γενομένας ἐξῆλθε 
τὰ θηρία ἐν ταῖς χερσὶν ἔχων | καὶ ὑγιὴς ἐγένετο. κατέπιε δ᾽ αὐτὰ 
δολωθεὶς ὑπὸ ματρυιᾶς ἐγ κυκᾶνι ἐμβεβλημένας ἐκπιών. ----|᾿ Ανὴρ 
ἐν αἰδοίωι λίθον. οὗτος ἐνύπνιον εἶδε - ἐδόκει παιδὶ καλῶι | συγγί- 
νεσθαι. ἐξονειρώσσων δὲ τὸλ λίθον ἐγβάλλει καὶ ἀνελόμενος ἐξῆλ- 
θεν ταῖς χερσὶν éxwv.— | Ἑρμόδικος Λαμψακηνὸς ἀκρατὴς τοῦ 
/ lal γ᾽ 4 eA \ > / > ‘ 
σώματος. τοῦτον ἐγκαθεύδοντα ἰάσατο καὶ ἐκελήσατο ἐξελθόντα 


- ec c ᾿ς 
λίθον ἐνεγκεῖν εἰς τὸ | ἱαρὸν ὁπόσσον δύναιτο µέγισ[τ]ον. ὁ δὲ τὸμ 


eye, but only the place for it, i.e. the must understand δεμελέας. Or read av- 
empty eye-socket. — 102. αὐτά refers τὰ(δ) δολωθείς (cf. 97.4). 
to θηρία, while with ἐμβεβλημένας we 


No. 86] CORINTHIAN INSCRIPTIONS 247 
πρὸ τοῦ ἀβάτου κείμενον nrixe.— | Νικάνωρ χωλός. τούτου καθη- 110 


/ lal ef \ / ς / ” c se \ 
μένου παῖς [τ]ις ὕπαρ τὸν σκίπωνα ἁρπάξας ἔφευγε. ὁ δὲ ἀστὰς 
> / \ ο 7 id \ > / > \ / ἜΡΟΝ ΄ XN 
ἐδίωκε καὶ ἐκ τούτου ὑγιὴς ἐγένετο.----|᾿Ανὴρ δάκτυλον ἰάθη ὑπὸ 
yv - Ἀ fal \ / e| / > if ϱ/ 
ὄφιος. οὗτος τὸν τοῦ ποδὸς δάκτυλον ὑπό του ἀγρίου ἕλκεος δει- 

r / 4 ς λ lol | / > Χ 3 \ 
vos διακείμενος μεθάµερα ὑπὸ τῶν θεραπόντων ἐξενειχθεὶς ἐπὶ 
e /{ / a [4 / / ’ ΄ Ν , 
ἑδράματός τινος καθῖζε. ὕπνου δέ νιν | λαβόντος ἐν τούτωι δράκων 
ἐκ τοῦ ἀβάτου ἐξελθὼν τὸν δάκτυλον ἰάσατο Tat γλώσσαι καὶ 

a / ’ Ἁ », » ΄ὔ 1 \ fd « 
τοῦτο ποιήσας εἰς τὸ ἄβατον ἀνεχώρησε πάλιν. ἐξεγερθεὶς δέ, ὡς 
ΑΦ £ / ” ” 2 a a fo | > n λ \ 
ἧς ὑγιής, ἔφα ὄψιν ἰδεῖν, δοκεῖν νεανίσκον εὐπρεπῆ τὰμ μορφὰν 
ἐπὶ τὸν δάκτυλον ἐπιπῆν φάρμακον.--- ᾿᾿Αλκέτας ᾿Αλικός. οὗτος 
τυφλὸς ἐὼν ἐνύπνιον εἶδε" ἐδόκει ὁ θεὸς ποτελθὼν τοῖς δακτύλοις 
διάγειν τὰ ὄμματα, καὶ ἰδεῖν τὰ δένδρη πρᾶτον τὰ ἐν τῶι ἱαρῶι. 
Ch yh, \ / ε \ den ε \ j a - 
ἁμέρας δὲ γενομένας ὑγιὴς ἐξῆλθε.-- -Ἡραιεὺς Μυτιληναῖος. οὗτος 

> 2 > las a / > \ “- / / 
οὐκ εἶχεν ἐν TAL κεφαλᾶι | τρίχας, ἐν δὲ τῶι γενείωι παμπόλλας. 

> , Ν “ / ( λ a ” > / 
αἰσχυνόμενος δὲ [ἅτε] καταγελάµενος ὑπ[ὸ] | τῶν ἄλλων ἐνεκά- 
θευδε. τὸν δὲ ὁ θεὸς χρίσας φαρμάκωι τὰν κεφαλὰν ἐπόησε | τρί- 
” ΄ c \ lal > / e «“ [ο ἣν 
χας éxew.— Θύσων Ἡρμιονεὺς παῖς ἀιδής. οὗτος] ὕπαρ ὑπὸ 
\ r \ ὯΝ e A / \ ’ / e ἮΝ 
κυνὸς τῶν κατὰ τὸ ἱαρὸν θ] εραπ]ευόμενος τοὺς ὀπτίλλους ὑ[γιὴ]ς 
> r 
ἀπῆλθε. 
Corinthian 
85. Corinth. Early VIcent.p.c. IG.1V.358., SGDI.3114. Roberts 85. 


ὃν 2 » 2 
Arévia τόδε [σᾶμα], τὸν ὄλεσε πόντος ἀναί[ δες]. 


86. Corinth. Early VI οεηῦ. Β.ο. IG.1V.211,217,329. SGDI.3119. 
a. Σιμίον μ᾽ ἀνέθεκε 1]οτεδαρὂν[ι εάνακτι]. 

Ποτεδ[ av]. 

ΠΙοτ]εδάρδνι εάνακτι. 


b. 


ὁ. Περαξόθεν hipopes. 


85. This and the following illustrate 
the Corinthian differentiation of B = 
open ε or ε (η) and E (transcribed ε) = 
close € corresponding to Attic spurious 
orgenuinee. See28, The epitaph forms 
a single hexameter. Cf. nos. 87-90. 

86. From a large collection of pot- 
tery fragments found near Corinth. 


They are mostly votive offerings to Po- 
seidon, and contain the name in both 
uncontracted and contracted forms, as 
Ποτεδαρονι and Ποτεδᾶνι, but in the 
nominative only the uncontracted Πο- 
τεδάν. See 41.4. For Περαεόθεν (6). cf. 
Πείραιον Xen. Hellen.4.5,.1ff. Probably 
B in the first syllable is an error. 


11 


12 


5 


0 


στ 


σι 


248 


87. Corcyra. 
98. Solmsen 25.1. 


GREEK DIALECTS 


Early VI cent. B.c. 


[ No. 87 


IG.IX.i.867. SGDI.3188. Roberts 


Ἠυιοῦ Τλασίαρο Μενεκράτεος τόδε cama, 


Οἰανθέος γενεάν - 


ἔς γὰρ πρόξενρος δάμου φίλος : 


τόδε δ᾽ αὐτδι δᾶμος ἐποίει" 


ἀλλ᾽ ἐνὶ πὀντδι 


» 
ὄλετο, δαμόσιον δὲ καρὸ[ν πένθησαν ἅπαντες.] 


= = λ ἘΝ 
Πραξιμένες δ᾽ αὐτοι γ[αία]ς ἀπὸ πατρίδος ἐνθὸν 


\ / - / n «2 ἔη- 
σὺν δάμ[δ]ι τόδε σᾶμα κασιγνετοιο πονεθξ. 


88. Corcyra. 
99. Solmsen 25.2. 


Σᾶμα τόδε ᾿Αρνιάδα Χάροπος" 


Early VI cent. Β.0. 


1G.1X.1.868. SGDI.3189. Roberts 


\ » = 
τὸν δ᾽ ὄλεσεν Ἄρες 


βαρνάμενον παρὰ ναυσὶν ἐπ᾽ ᾿Αράθθοιο ρβοραῖσι 


Ν > 7 \ / > / 
πολλὸν ἀριστεύ(εγοντα κατὰ στονορε(σ)σαν ἄρυταν. 


89. Corcyra. VI cent. B.c. 


Solmsen 25.3. 


1G.1X.i.869. 


SGDI.3190. Roberts 100. 


Στάλα Ξενεάρεος τοῦ ΜΜείξιός εἰμ᾽ ἐπὶ τύμοι. 


90. Northern Acarnania (exact provenance unknown). V cent. B.c. 


IG.1X.i.521. SGDI.3175. 


Roberts 106. 


Προκλείδας (τ)ό(δ)ε σᾶμα κεκλέσεται ἐνγὺς ὁδοῖο, 


\ \ a 3 r cal / / 
hos περὶ τᾶς αὐτοῦ yas | θάνε βαρνάμενος. 


37. Monument of Menecrates. This 
and the three following are examples 
of metrical inscriptions composed in 
the epic style and with retention of sey- 
eral epic words, i.e. ἐνί, 
στονὀρε(σ)σαν, ἀρυτάν = ἀυτήν, and in- 
flectional forms, e.g. gen. sg. in -οιο and 
-ἄρο- -ᾱο (105.2a), dat. pl. in -αισι, 
augmentless verb forms. 

4. The restoration is that aden 


£ 
κασιγνετοιο, 


by Dittenberger, IG. l.c., but is of 
course uncertain. —6, πονέθε: transi- 


tive sense as in Homer. 


88. ρῃοραῖσι: cf. also Μβείξιος, no. 
89. See 76b.—3. ἀριστεύ(ε)οντα: cor- 
rected from ἀριστέύτοντα. See 99. 

89. τύμοι: τύμβω. But, since assimi- 
lation of μβ to μμ (cf. Germ. Lamm, 
Eng. lamb as pronounced) is not other- 
wise attested in Greek, this is probably 
formed with another suffix (τύµ-ο- be- 
side τύµ-βο-; cf. Lat. tumulus with a 
lo-suffix). 

90. Προκλείδας : 
106.20. 


gen. sg. masc, in 


-as. 


No. 92 ] MEGARIAN INSCRIPTIONS 249 


Megarian 


91. Selinus. V cent. μ.ο. IG.XIV.268. 
Michel 1240. Roberts 117. Solmsen 24. 


SGDI.3046. Ditt.Syll.751. 
[Δι]ὰ τὸς θεὸς τό[σ]δε νικῦντι Tob Σελινόν[τιοι: | δι]ὰ τὸν Δία 
νικόµες καὶ διὰ τὸν Φόβον [καὶ] | δ[ιᾶ] Ἡερακλέα καὶ δι ᾿Απόλ- 
λόνα καὶ διὰ Π]οτ]ε[ιδά]να καὶ διὰ Τυνδαρίδας καὶ δι ᾿Αθ[α 
vidjav καὶ διὰ Μαλοφόρον καὶ διὰ Πασικρά[τ]ειαν καὶ διὰ] τὸς 
ἄλλδς θεός, [δ]ιὼ δ[ἐ] Δία | µάλιστ[α]. Φφιλί[ας] δὲ γενομένας ἐν 
ὙΡΌΒΊΕ |. aioe 5 τα! 5, τὰ a πό ατα ταῦτα LEA ας ἐς] τὸ 


Ίγρα[ψα]ντες - 


τὸ δὲ χρυ- 


σίον | ἐξέκ[οντα ντος ἔμεν. 


Between 242 and 294 B.c. 
Inser.Jurid.I,p.842. Michel 90. 


92. Decision of the Megarians. 
1G.1V.926. SGDI.3025. 


Epidaurus. 
Ditt.Syll.452. 
[Ε]πὶ στραταγ[οῦ τῶν ᾿Α]χαιῶν Αἰγιαλεῦς, ἐν δ᾽ ᾿Ἐπιδαύρωι 


ἐπ᾽ ἰαρεῦς | [το]ῦ ᾿Ασκλαπι[οῦ Δι]ονυσίου. κατὰ τάδε ἐκρίναν τοὶ 


Μεγαρεῖς τοῖς | [Ἠπ]ιδαυρίοις καὶ Ἱκορινθίοις περὶ τᾶς χώρας as 

ἀμφέλλεγον καὶ | [περ]ὶ τοῦ Σελλανύο[υ] καὶ τοῦ Ἀπιραίου, κατὰ 
Ν ἷ- Ν nr > “ / » / ” 

Tov αἶνον τὸν τῶν ᾿Δ/|χαι]ῶν δικαστήριον ἀποστείλαντες ἄνδρας 


« δ. / σα \ 2 / > ’ > ἊΝ \ ΄ὔ 
ἑκατὸν πεντήκοντα | [ἕνα]: καὶ ἐπελθόντων ἐπ᾽ αὐτὰν τὰν χώραν 


‘91. The Selinuntians promise golden 
statues to the gods who shall help them 
to victory. Instead of an express con- 
dition, there is an enumeration of the 
gods who usually assist them, the im- 
plication being that they will continue 
to do so. 

1. Through the help of the following 
gods do the Selinuntians win victory. 
Through Zeus we conquer, etc.—2. Φό- 
βον: Ares.—5. Madroddpov: Demeter. 
Cf. Paus.1.44.3 ἱερὸν Δήμητρος Μαλοφό- 
ρου.---Πασικράτεια: Persephone. Cf. 
Δέσποινα.---- 7 ff. And whenthere is peace, 
making statues in gold and engraving 
these names, we shall set them up in the 
temple of Apollo, writing the name of 


Zeus first.— mpoypapavres: nominative 
carelessly used for accusative. 

92. Decision of the Megarians, ap- 
pointed by the Achaean league to arbi- 
trate in a territorial dispute between 
Epidaurus and Corinth. Thedate must 
fallin the period between 243 B.c., when 
the Corinthians joined the Achaean 
league, and 228 B.c. when the Mega- 
rians abandoned it for the Boeotian 
league, and is still further limited by 
the name of the strategus. 

1. Αἰγιαλεῖῦς, lapets: gen. sg. in -εῦς 
from -éos. 111.3.— For the psilosis in 
ἐπ᾿ ἰαρεῦς, see 58 b.—3. ἀμφέλλεγον: see 
89.3.—4. Ἀπιραίου: name of a harbor 
and promontory north of Epidaurus, 


5 


10 


10 


20 


30 


250 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 92 


“ ὃ a \ / | Ἢ ὃ 7 53 \ ’ > 
τῶν δικαστᾶν καὶ κρινάντων] ᾿Ἠπιδαυρίων εἶμεν τὰν χώραν, ἄντι- 
λεγόντων δὲ τῶν Κορινθί[ων τῶ]ι τερμονισμῶι, πάλιν ἀπέστειλαν 
τοὶ Μεγαρεῖς τοὺς τερμον[ιξ]οῦ[ν]τας ἐκ τῶν αὐτῶν δικαστᾶν 
ἄνδρας τριάκοντα καὶ ἕνα κα [τὰ τ]ὸν αἶνον τὸν τῶν ᾿ Αχαιῶν, οὗτοι 
δὲ ἐπελθόντες ἐπὶ τὰν χώραν | ἐτερμόνιξαν κατὰ τάδε: ἀπὸ τᾶς 
κορυφᾶς τοῦ ἹΚορδυλείου ἐπὶ | [τ]ὰν κορυφὰν τοῦ ᾿Αλιείου" ἀπὸ τοῦ 
c / 5 \ \ \ lal r ,ὔ > Ἂς rn / 
Αλιείου ἐπὶ τὰν κορυφὰν τοῦ | [[Κ]εραυνίου: ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἱεραυνίου 
5] ». Ν \ a / > \ “ a lal / 
ἐπὶ τὰν κορυφὰν τοῦ ἸΚορνιάτα: | ἀπὸ τᾶς κορυφᾶς τοῦ ἹΚορνιάτα 
ἐπὶ τὰν ὁδὸν ἐπὶ τὸν ῥάχιν τὸν τοῦ || ἹΚορνιάτα: ἀπὸ τοῦ ῥάχιος 

\ 7 i“ 2 \ \ Chay’ A Ἂς 1 \ Al > / e ΔΝ Ν 
τοὺ Ἱζορνιάτα ἐπὶ τὸν ῥάχιν τὸν ἐπὶ ταῖς ᾿Ανείαις ὑπὲρ ταν Σκολ- 
λείαν: ἀπὸ τοῦ ῥάχιος τοῦ ὑπὲρ τὰν Σκολιλείαν ὑπὸ Tas ᾿Ανείας 
’ \ ΔΝ Ἂς Ν Ὁ \ nr ce lal lal e lal nr 7 
ἐπὶ τὸν κορυφὸν τὸν ὑπὲρ τᾶς ὁδοῦ τᾶς ἁμαξιτοῦ [τᾶς κα]ταγού- 
5» \ Ἂν Ss / = > Ν Qn -“ -“ ζω ΔΝ ” TD) ” Lal 
σας ἐπὶ τὸ Ἐπίαιον: ἀπὸ τοῦ κορυφοῦ τοῦ ὑπὲρ Tas [ὁδοῦ] Tas 
« lal > LN Ἃ ἃς ΔΝ > yi nr u > at rn Qn 
ἁμαξιτοῦ ἐπὶ τὸν κορυφὸν τὸν ἐπὶ τοῦ Φάγας" ἀπὸ || τοῦ κορυφοῦ 

r 5» \ r / > \ ΔΝ AN \ > Ἂν lal ’ 4 > \ 
τοῦ ἐπὶ τοῦ Φάγας ἐπὶ τὸν κορυφὸν τὸν ἐπὶ τοῦ Δἰγιπύρα[ς]' ἀπὸ 
τοῦ κορυφοῦ τοῦ ἐπὶ Tas Αἰγιπύρας ἐπὶ τὸν κορυφὸν | τὸν τοῦ 
~ } / > \ n> / ’ \ x ᾿ς \ € Ν lal / 
Αρα]ίας: ἀπὸ τοῦ ᾿Αραίας ἐπὶ τὸν κορυφὸν τὸν ὑπὸ Tae Πέτραι" 
> \ ne \ “Ὁ / > \ \ \ \ » x fal nr 
ἀπ]ὸ το]ῦ ὑπὸ τᾶι Πέτραι ἐπὶ τὸν κορυφὸν τὸν ἐπὶ τοῦ Σχοινοῦν- 
τος: ἀ[πὸ τ]οῦ κορυφοῦ τοῦ ὑπὲρ τοῦ Σχοινοῦντος ἐπὶ τὸν κορυ- 

\ \ \ \ Sue > \ fal fal - [ \ lal 
φον | τὸν κ[ατὰ τ]ὰν Evopyav: ἀπὸ τοῦ κορυφοῦ τοῦ ὑπερ Tas 
Evopyas [ἐπὶ] | τὸν ῥάχιν τὸν ὑπὲρ τᾶς Συκουσίας: ἀπὸ τοῦ pa- 

ἴω ig \ la) ss / 5 \ x \ \ ig \ lal 
χιος τοῦ ὑπέρ TAS | Συ[κουσί]ας ἐπὶ τὸν κορυφον τον ὑπὲρ Tas 
Πελλερίτιος: ἀπὸ τοῦ | κορυφοῦ τοῦ ὑπὲρ τᾶς Πελλερίτιος ἐπὶ 

\ \ \ lal ΠΣ » ΑὟ fal “ἐ 5 \ \ σιν ας 
τὸν κορυφὸν τὸν τοῦ ΠΠ [ανίου]: ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἡανίου ἐπὶ τον ῥάχιν τον 
ὑπὲρ τοῦ Ὁλ[κοῦ]: ἀπὸ τοῦ ῥά[χιο]ς τ[οῦ] ὑπὲρ τοῦ Ὁλκοῦ ἐπὶ 

\ ἘΝ \ © \ rn? / > ἣν nr ale ral 
τὸν ῥάχιν τὸν (ὑπὲρ) τοῦ ᾽Απ/ολλ]ωνίου: ἀπὸ | τ[οῦ] ῥάχιος τοῦ 
ὑπὲρ τοῦ ᾿Απολλωνίου ἐπὶ τὸ ᾿Απολλωνίον. δικασ[ ταὶ τ]οὶ κρί- 
ναντες τοίδε. [There follow, Il. 93--96, the names of the arbitrators 
and of those appointed to lay out the boundaries for them.] 
referred to by Thuc.8.10.3 (correcting tity with the feminine form is shown 
Πειραιόν to Σπίραιον) and Pliny,Nat.Hist. by τᾶς Αἰγιπύρας 1.21 beside τοῦ Αἰγιπύ- 
4.18 (Spiraeum).-—19. Φάγας: gen.sg. ρας 1. 20.— 32 ff. The list of names, 
masc. in -ᾱς, 105.920. So ’Apalas 1.22, arranged according to the three Doric 


but also the usual form in Κορνιάτα ll. _ tribes, contains the characteristic forms 
13 ff. The confusion caused bythe iden- θέδωρος, Θοκρίνη», είο. See 42.5d, 


No. 95] RHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS 251 


Rhodian 


98. Camirus. VI cent. B.c. IG.XII.i.737. SGDI.4140. 


Lapa τόζ᾽ Ἰδαμενεὺς ποίησα hiva κλέος | εἴη} 


Ζεὺ(δ) δέ νιν ὅστις | πηµαίνοι λειόλη θείη. 


94. Camirus. ΥΙ cent. s.c. IG.XII.i.707. SGDI.4127. 
Εὐθυ[τ]ίδα | ἡμὶ λέσχα | τὸ Πραξσιόδδ | τδὐφύλ | τδὐφυλίδα. 


95. Camirus. IV (or IIT) cent. p.c. IG.XII.i.694. SGDI.4118. Ditt. 
Syll.449. Michel 433. Solmsen 32. 


Μ Ta fal \ / \ / Ἂς > lal / 
Ώδοξε ἸΚαμιρεῦσι τὰς κτοίνας τὰς Καμιρέων τὰς | ἐν τᾶι νάσωι 
\ αν > lal > 4 > / / \ > / 3 ΔΝ > \ 
καὶ τὰς ἐν τᾶι ἀπείρωι ἀναγράψαι πάσας | καὶ ἐχθέμειν ἐς τὸ ἱερὸν 
τᾶς ᾿Αθαναίας ἐ στάλαι | λιθίναι χωρὶς Χαλκῆς: ἐξήμειν δὲ καὶ 
Χαλκήταις | ἀναγραφήμειν, αἴ κα χρήιζωντι. ἑλέσθαι δὲ ἄνδρας | 
τρεῖς αὐτίκα μάλα, οἵτινες ἐπιμεληθησεῦντι ταύτας Tas πράξιος 
ὡς τάχιστα καὶ ἀποδωσεῦνται | τῶι χρήιζοντι ἐλαχίστου παρα- 
“ Ν “4 \ \ / > , \ 5 / > 
σχεῖν τὰν στάλαν | καὶ τὰς κτοίνας ἀναγράψαι καὶ ἐγκολάψαι ἐν 
Tat στάλαι καὶ στάσαι ἐν τῶι ἱερῶι Tas ᾿Αθάνας καὶ περιβολι- 
4 € Μ ε > / \ / \ δὲ | ΄ > 
βῶσαι ὡς ἔχηι ὡς ἰσχυρότατα καὶ κάλλιστα. τὰ δὲ τελεύμενα ἐς 


ταῦτα πάντα τὸν ταμίαν παρέχειν. | ἐγ δὲ ταυτᾶν τᾶν κτοινᾶν ἄπο- 


δεικνύειν τοὺς | κτοινάτας μαστρὸν ἐν τῶι ἱερῶι 


ο) / \ \ / \ a ς / 
Tat κτοίναι κατὰ τὸν νόμον τὸν τῶν ᾿Ῥοδίων" | 


σθων ἐν Καμίρωι εἰς τὸ | 

93. TOL: τόδε. 62.2. — Ζεὺ(δ) δέ: 
Ζεὺς δέ. 97.4. —Xevody: accursed. Cf. 
Hesych. λεώλης: τελείως ἐξώλης, and, 
for the first part of the compound, 
λείως in Archilochus. 

94, λέσχα: grave. The original 
meaning of the word (from *\exoxa, cf. 
λέχος) was resting place, whence either 
grave or the usual place of recreation, 
club.— The last words are to be read, 
with resolution of the crasis, το Ev- 
Φύλο, τὸ Εὐφυλίδα. 

95. 1 Π. The names of the κτοῖναι or 
demes of Camirus are to be inscribed, 


ἱερὸν τᾶς ᾿Αθαναίας, 


τῶι ἁγιωτάτωι | ἐν 
τοῦτοι δὲ συνλεγέ- 


ο \ > \ 
ὅκκα TOL ἱεροποιοὶ 


both those on the island and those on 
the mainland. For the latter cf., from 
the Periplus of Scylax, Χώρα ἡ οδί- 
ων ἡ ἐν τῇ ἠπείρῳ. --- ΤῊ 6. neighboring 
island of Χαλκῆ (see 42.2) was under 
the control of Camirus at this time, 
yet evidently sustained a relation to it 
different from that of the other demes. 
— 6. ἐπιμεληθησεῖντι: see 160. ἐπιμε- 
ληθήσομαι is used by late writers, but 
not in classical Attic. — 8 ff. 
σεὂνται κτλ.: shall give out the contract 
to the one who is willing to furnish the 
stele at the lowest figure. 


ἀποδω- 


10 


16 


OL 


10 


15 


to 
Φ 


bo 
oO 


30 


35 


GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 95 


παραγγ[έλλ]ωντι, καὶ ἀθρεύντω τὰ ἱερὰ τὰ ἹΚαμιρέων [τὰ δα]µο]- 


fol / v 
τελῆ παντα, αἱ τι 


96. Ialysus. IV (or III) cent. Β.σ. IG.XII.i.677. SGDI.4110. Ditt. 


Syll.560. Michel 454. 

”Εδοξε τοῖς μαστροῖς καὶ Ἰαλνσίοις, | Στράτης ᾿Αλκιμέδοντος 
εἶπε: | ὅπως τὸ lepov καὶ τὸ τέμενος | Tas ᾿Αλεκτρώνας εὐαγῆται 
κατὰ τὰ πάτρια, ἐπιμεληθήμειν | τοὺς εροταμίας ὅπως στᾶλαι | 
> / ἴω / / \ > fol > Ν /{ 
ἐργασθέωντι τρεῖς λίθου Λαρτ[ί]ου καὶ ἀναγραφῆι ἐς τὰς στάλας 

\ / / δ κα 2 τ / 5 > n / > ο, 
τὸ τε ψάφισμα τόδε καὶ ἃ οὐχ ὃσιόν ἐντι ἐκ τῶν νόμων ἐσφέρειν 
οὐδὲ ἐσοδοιπορεῖν ἐς τὸ τέμενος, καὶ τὰ ἐπιτίμια τῶ[ι] πράσ]σοντι 

οἷ \ / / \ x / / \ b] \ a 1 
παρὰ τὸν νόμον θέµειν δὲ | τὰς στάλας µίαμ μὲν ἐπὶ τᾶς ἐσό[δου 
Tas ἐκ πόλιος ποτιπορευοµένοις, μίαν δὲ ὑπὲρ TO ἱστιατόριον, | 
ἄλλαν δὲ ἐπὶ τᾶς καταβάσιος τᾶ[ς] | ἐξ ᾿Αχαίας πόλιος. | 

Νόμος ἃ οὐχ ὅσιον ἐσίμειν οὐδὲ || ἐσφέρειν ἐς τὸ ἱερὸν καὶ τὸ 
τέµενος Tas ᾿Αλεκτρώνας. μὴ ἐσίτω ἵππος, ὄνος, ἡμίονος, γῖνος | 
μηδὲ ἄλλο λόφουρον μηθέν, μηδὲ ἐσαγέτω ἐς τὸ τέμενος μη θεὶς 

΄ / Nie, /Ι > / Σο ΄, “ / 
τούτων μηθέν, μηδὲ ὑποδήματα ἐσφερέτω μηδὲ ὕειον µηθέν: ὅτι δέ 
κά τις παρὰ τὸν νόμον  ποιήσηι, τό τε Lepov καὶ τὸ τέμενος | καθαι- 

ig Ἂς > / xX » ”/ ο > / > / / 

ρέτω καὶ ἐπιρεζέτω, ἢ ἔνο]χος ἔστω Tat ἀσεβείαι" εἰ δέ κα | πρό- 

5 / » / c \ ε ld 4 x \ ι 4 

Bata ἐσβάληι, ἀποτεισάτω ὑπὲρ ἑκάστου προβάτου ὀβολὸν | ὁ 

> , / \ \ ΄ an ε , 3 

ἐσβαλών - ποταγγελλέτω δὲ | τὸν τούτων τι ποιεῦντα ὁ χρήιζων ἐς 
τοὺς µάστρους. 

97. Rhodian (?) inscription from Abu-Symbel in Egypt. VII or VI 


cent. B.c. SGDI.5261. Hicks 3. Roberts130. Ionic alphabet, but with- 
out Q=o. H=yina,b, =hand yine (and probably in 7), = Ain f( E=y). 


a. Βασιλέος ἐλθόντος ἐς ᾿Βλεφαντίναν Ὑα(μ)ματίχδ | ταῦτα 


ἔγραψαν, τοὶ σὺν αμματίχδι 


96. 4. ᾽Αλεκτρώνας: a daughter of 
Helios and the nymph Rhodos, who 
was worshiped with divine honors by 
the Rhodians. Cf. Diod.5.56, where 
the name appears as ᾿Ηλεκτρυώνη. --- 
7. λίθου Λαρτίου: also πέτρας Λαρτίας 
on another inscription, marble from 
Lartus, a place in the neighborhood of 


Θεοκλ(έ)ος | ἔπλεον. ἦλθον δὲ 


Lindus.—10.évtt: pl. forsg.—18.’Axat- 
ας πόλιος: the name given to the acrop- 
olis of Ialysus. Cf. Ath.8.3860 ἐν τῇ 
᾿Ἰαλυσῷ πόλιν ἰσχυροτάτην τὴν ᾿Αχαίαν 
καλουμένην. 

97. Inscribed on the legs of one of 
the colossal statues at Abu-Symbel by 
Greek mercenaries who had taken part 


No. 99] RHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS 253 


Ἐέρκιος κατύπερθε, vis ὁ ποταμὸς | avin. ἀ(λ)λογλό(σ)σδς δ᾽ Hye 
Ποτασιμπτό, Αἰγυπτίδς δὲ ἼΑμασι». | ἔγραφε δ᾽ ἀμὲ ᾿Αρχὸν ᾿Α μοι- 5 


βίχο καὶ Πέλερος Οὐδάμδ. 


b. ᾿Ελεσίβ[ιο]ς ὁ Τήιος. 


ὁ. Τήλεφος μ᾽ ἔγραφε ho ᾿Ἰαλύσιο(ς) - - 


d. Πύθον ᾽Αμοιβίχ[σ]. 


ὁ. Πάβις ὁ Σολοφύνιος - - σὺν Ψαμματ[ίχοι]- 


Ff. Ἡαγέσερμο[ς]. 
h. Κρίθις ἔγρα(φε)ν. 


4. Πασι(φ)ὂν ὁ Ἴππο - - 


t. Ὅμηγυσοβ Λόκα βασιλεὺς ἤελασε τὸν στρατὸν [τ]ὸ πρᾶτο[ν 


--- hdpja Ψα(μ)ματίχοι - - - 


98. Gela. VI cent. B.c. SGDI.4247. 


Πασιάδαρο τὸ | capa, Kparés ἐποίει. 


99. Agrigentum. Second half III cent. B.c. (before 210). IG.XIV.952. 


SGDI1.4254. Michel 555. 


Ἐπὶ ἱεροθύτα | Νυμφοδώρου τοῦ Φίλωνος | παραπροστά(τα) Tas 


βουλᾶς, | προεδρευούσας τᾶς φυλᾶς | τῶν Ὑλλέων, προαγοροῦντος (5 


in an expedition up the Nile under 
Psammetichus I (654-617 B.c.) or Psam- 
metichus II (594-589 B.c.), probably 
the latter. These mercenaries were 
from Asia Minor and the adjacent 
islands (cf. Hdt.2.154 τοῖσι δὲ Ἴωσι καὶ 
τοῖσι Καρσὶ τοῖσι συγκατεργασαµένοισι av- 
τῷ ὁ Ψαμμήτιχος διδοῖ χώρους ἐνοικῆσαι 
ἀντίους ἀλλήλων, - - - οἱ δὲ Ἰωνές τε καὶ Ka- 
pes τούτους τοὺς χώρους οἴκησαν χρόνον ἐπὶ 
πολλόν. - - - πρῶτοι γὰρ οὗτοι ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ 
ἀλλόγλωσσοι κατοικίσθησαγ). Among 
those whose names are inscribed be- 
low, there are two Ionians, from Teos 
and Colophon (ὃ and 6), and one Rho- 
dian, from Ialysus (c); f is also Doric, 
and ἢ Ionic (on account of the ν mova- 
ble). The main part of the inscription 
(a), as well as i, is clearly in Doric 
and may well have been written by one 
of the Rhodian mercenaries, though 
there is nothing to proye this. 


a3. Ἐέρκιος: stands for the Egyp- 
tian Kerti, which is applied to the 
stretch of water between the first cat- 
aract and Elephantine.— vis ὁ ποταμὸς 
avin: as far as the river let them go up. 
For vis see 182.4. — 5. ᾿Αμοιβίχο, Οὗ- 
Sapo: ὁ ᾽Αμοιβίχου, 6 Εὐδάμου. 94.1,7. 

i. No complete restoration is possi- 
ble. —7edace: ἤλασε aor. Of ἐλαύνω. 
The peculiar spelling HE is perhaps 
due to ἃ, confusion between the two 


.systems of writing known to those who 


wrote these inscriptions, 1) Ε = η, 2) Η 
—h,andE=7. Similarly seu, ie. ἡμί, 
in a Theran inscription, 

98. Beginning of a hexameter. For 
Πασιάδαρο see 105.2 a. 

99. Proxeny decree of Agrigentum 
in honor of Demetrius of Syracuse. In 
view of 1. 11 and of the fact that this 
inscription was found at Rome, being 
evidently the copy given to Demetrius 


10 


254 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 99 


Διοκλέος τοῦ Διοκλέος, | γραμμµατεύοντος ᾿Αδρανίωνος ᾿Αλεξάν- 
δρου, | ἀλίασμα ἕκτας διμήνου, Kapvetov ἐξήκο[ντ]ος παντᾶι, | ὑπὲρ 
προξενίας Δημητρίωι Διοδότου Συρακοσίωι. | 

”"Εδοξε τᾶι ἁλίαι καθὰ καὶ Tat συ(ν)κλήτωι ϱί. ἐπειδὴ ἀνάγγελ- 
λον οἱ πρεσβέες οἱ ἐς ᾿Ῥώμαν πορευθέντες, Πασίων | Πασίωνος 
Κότητος καὶ Θεόδωρος Θεοδώρου Ἐηνιάδα, Δημήτριον Διοδότου 
Συρακόσιον πολλὰς καὶ μεγάλας χρείας | παρεισχῆσθαι τῶι ἀμῶι 
δάμωι καὶ μεγάλων ἀγαθῶν παραίτιο(ν) | γεγόνειν, τοῖς δὲ ᾿Ακρα- 
γαντίνοις πάτριόν ἐστι καὶ ἐκ προγόνων παραδεδομένον τιμεῖν τοὺς 
ἀγαθοὺς ἄνδρας καὶ προϊσταμένους τοῦ ἀμοῦ δάμου ταῖς καταξίοις 
τιμαῖς ' | δεδόχθαι ἐπὶ ἀγαθᾶι τύχαι καὶ σωτηρίαι τοῦ δάμου τῶν 
» ᾿ yy / Ἂν > / 7 / 
Ἀκραγαντίνων : | εἴμειν πρόξενον καὶ εὐεργέταν Δημήτριον Διοδό- 

κ / | ο/ an οὗ 59 ὦ ς δᾶ rn > 

του Συρακόσιον, ὅπω(ς) πᾶσι φανερὸν ἢ ὅτι ὁ δᾶμος τῶν ᾿Ακρα- 
γαντίνων ἐπίσταται χάριτας ἀπονέμειν καταξίας τοῖς εὐεργετεῖν 
προαιρουμένοις αὐτόν. τὸ δὲ δόγμα τόδε κολάψαντας ἐς χαλκώ- 

πο - YH χ 
µατα δύο τὸ μὲν ἓν ἀναθέμειν εἰς τὸ βουλευτήριον, τὸ δὲ | ἄλλο 
3 ὃ / / ὃ / by ΄ 6. na \ 
ἀποδόμειν Δημητρίωι Διοδότου Συρακοσίωι ὑπόμναμα τᾶς ποτὶ 

ἣν rn » / \ \ / 5 / 1 \ / 
τὸν δᾶμον εὐνοίας - τοὺς δὲ ταμίας | ἐξοδιάξαι ἐς τὰ προγεγραμμένα 
ϱ/ / 4 \ / .”/ \ nr > / ς 
ὅσον κα χρεία 7}, καὶ φέρειν τὰν ἔξοδον διὰ τῶν ἀπολόγων. | ὁμο- 


γνώμονες τοῦ συνεδρίου πάντες. 


100. Rhegium. I cent. .0. IG.XIV.612. SGDI.4258. Ditt.Syll.323. 
Michel 555. 
᾿Επὶ πρυτάνιος Νικάνδρου τοῦ Νικοδάµου, βουλᾶς προστατέον- 


τος Ῥωσιπόλιος τοῦ Δαματρίου, χίωι Ἱππίου δυοδεκάται, ἔδοξε 


(1. 24), it appears that he was resident 
in Rome, and his services probably con- 
sisted in some dealings with the Roman 
senate in behalf of Agrigentum. 

8. ἀλίασμα κτλ.: decree of the ἁλία 
in the sixth period of two months, at the 
very end of the month Kapvetos. — 10. 
συ(ν)κλήτωι: the council, for which 
βουλά is employed in 1.3. The signifi- 
cance of the following numeral is not 
clear. —14, παρεισχῆσθαι: εἴσχηκα, 
εἴσχημαι, for ἔσχηκα, ἔσχημαι, With ει 


after the analogy of εἴληφα etc. (76d), 
occur in several κοινή inscriptions. — 
15. γεγόνειν: see 147.2. 

100. Rhegium was a Chalcidian col- 
ony, and in the few early inscriptions 
the Ionic element predominates. But 
after its destruction by Dionysius of 
Syracuse in 387 1.0. and its subse- 
quent restoration, there were contin- 
ual changes in its population, Some 
of its new inhabitants must have been 
furnished by Gela or Agrigentum, if 


No. 101] COAN INSCRIPTIONS 255 


an > / / lal 2 hs \ a an > Χ ς 
τᾶι ἁλία | καθάπερ TAL ἐσκλήτωι καὶ τᾶι βουλᾶι: ἐπεὶ ὁ στρατα- 
γὸς τῶν Ρωμαίων Γναῖος Αὐφίδιος Τίτου υἱὸς εὔνους ὑπάρχει Tat 
ἀμᾶ πόλει, ἄξιος φαινόμενος | Tas αὑτοῦ καλοκἀγαθίας, δεδόχθαι 
Γναῖον Αὐφίδιον Τίτου υἱὸν στραταγὸν Ρωμαίων στεφανῶσαι ἐν 

ο > lal lal Ne ’ / ’ fs / \ / 
TO ἀγῶνι τοῖς πρώτοις ᾿Αθανίοις ἐλαίας στεφάνω καὶ πρόξενον 
καὶ εὐεργέταν ποιῆσαι τοῦ δάµ(ο)υ τῶν Ῥηγίνων καὶ ἐγγόνους αὐ- 

lal > / Ψ Ὁ »» lal . \ an an ιά 4 
τοῦ, εὐνοίας ἕνεκεν as ἔχων διατελεῖ εἰς τὸν δᾶμον τῶν Ῥηγίνων. 
τὰν δὲ βουλὰν τὸ ἀλίασμα κολαψαμέναν εἰς χαλκώματα δισσὰ 

ἊΝ ἣΝ » tA 2 X / Χ \ > al / 
τὸ μὲν ἀναθέμειν εἰς τὸ βουλευτήριον, τὸ δὲ ἀποστεῖλαι Γναίω 
Αὐφιδίω. 

Coan 
101-103. Cos. Late IV or early III cent. Ἡ.ο. SGDI.3636-3638. Ditt. 


Syll.616-618. Michel 716-718. Paton-Hicks, Inscr.of Cos 37-39. Solm- 
sen 33. 


101. | The first six lines and most of the seventh are so badly muti- 
lated that only a small part can be restored.] ἐς δὲ [τ] ἂν [ayo- 
ρ]ὰν ἐλάντω Π άμφυλοι πρᾶτοι, ἐν ἀγορᾶι δὲ σ[υ]μμί[σηγίον]τι, ὁ δὲ 
"ἱερεὺς κα[θ]ήσθω [πὰρ] τ ἂν] τράπεζαν ἔχων τὰν || φιά]λ]α]ν τὰν 
ἱεράν, τοὶ δὲ ἱερ[οποιοὶ ἑκατ]έρω Tas τραπέζας. Τ|[ἀμιφυλοι] δὲ 
ἐπελάντω βοῦ[ς τρεῖς τοὺ]ς [κ]αλλί[σ]τους, αὐ pléy κα | το]ύτωγ 


we may judge by the language of this 
inscription, which is not merely Doric, 
but contains the Rhodian infin. -μειν 
and the word ἀλίασμα, otherwise known 
only from inscriptions of Gela and 
Agrigentum. The Rhodian influence 
in Sicilian Dorie seems to have been 
considerable. Cf. ἀγορασθήμειν at Tau- 
romenium, SGDI.5228. 13. 

1. χίωι: unexplained and probably 
an error of some kind. — 2. ἐσκλήτωι: 
refers to a small select body, probably 
mediating between the council and the 
assembly. Cf. Hesych. ἔσκλητος: ἡ τῶν 
ἐξόχων συνάθροισις ἐν Συρακούσαις. 

101-103. Portions of a sacrificial 
calendar, in which were enumerated 


the rites and ceremonies appropriate 
to each day of the year. 

101. Selection of the ox and other 
preparations for the sacrifice to Zeus 
Polieus, which occurs on the following 
day, the twentieth of the month Ba- 
tromius (cf. 1. 47, and no, 102.11). 

8-19. After the tribes had each se- 
lected nine oxen in a manner prescribed 
in the preceding lines (apparently one 
from each ἐνάτα or ninth part of the 
tribe), they were to drive them to the 
agora, the Pamphyli having the prece- 
dence, and there unite them in one 
herd. When the priest and the ἱερο- 
ποιοί had taken their places at a table, 
the Pamphyli drove up to it the three 


CL 


10 


20 


25 


30 


256 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 101 


κριθῆι τις" at [δὲ μή, Ὑλλεῖς τρ]εῖς ἐλάντω, αἱ μέγ [Ka το]ύτωγ 
κριθῆι τις " αἱ δὲ [μή, Δυμᾶνες τρε]ῖς τοὺς [λ]οιπούς, alt μέγ] κα 

4 lel » \ / « / 5 / > \ > Ν 
τούτωγ κριθῆι τις α[ἲ δὲ μή, ἁτέρους] ἐλάντω ἐς τὰν ἀγ[ορ]]ὰν 

\ > / \ ’ / ᾽ / / fal ’ 
καὶ ἐπελάντω κατὰ τα[ὐτά, ai μέ]γ κα τούτωγ κριθῆι τ[ις: | α] 
δὲ μή, τρίτον ἐπελάντω καὶ ἁτ[έρους]: αἱ δέ κα τούτωγ κρι[θῆι] | 

/ > / fal pI Ἅ « / > / 
μηδείς, ἐπικρίνονται βοῦν ἐκ χι[λιασ]τύος ἑκάστας - ἐλά[σα]ντες 
δὲ τούτους συμμίσγον[τι τοῖ]ς ἄλλοις - καὶ εὐθὺ[ς κρίν]οντι καὶ 
εὔχονται καὶ ἀποκαρύ[σσον]τι. ἔπειτα ἐπελάντ[ω αὖλίτις κατὰ 
ταὐτά. θύεται δέ, ai μέγ κα ὑποκ[ύψ']ει, τᾶι Ἱστίαι: θύει | δὲ γ]ε- 
, / \ € \ / \ 5 ΄ e Ἂν 2 τ 

ρεαφόρος βασιλέων καὶ ἱερὰ παρέχει καὶ ἐπιθύει ἱερὰ ἐξ [ἡ μ]ι- 
έκτου, γέρη δὲ λαμβάνει τὸ δέρμα καὶ τὸ σκέλος, ἱεροποι[οὶ | δ]ὲ 
[σ]κέλος, τὰ δὲ ἄλλα κρέα τᾶς πόλιος. τὸν δὲ κριθέντα τ[ῶι] | 
Ζηνὶ κάρυκες ἄγοντι ἐς ἀγοράν ἐπεὶ δέ κα ἐν τᾶι ἀγορᾶι ἔω[ν] τι], 
ἀγορεύει οὗ Ka ἣι ὁ βοῦς ἢ ἄλλος ὑπὲρ κήνου ἐνδέξιο[ς: “ Κώ]ε- 
[ο]ις παρέχω τὸμ] βοῦν, Κῶιοι δὲ τιμὰν ἀποδόντω (To) Tat 
Ἱστία[ι].” | τιμώντω δὲ προστάται ὀμόσαντες παραχρῆμα" ἐπεὶ δέ 
κα τι[μαθ]ῆ]ι, ἀναγορευέτω ὁ κάρυξ ὁπόσου κα τιμαθ]ῆι' τουτῶ 
δὲ ἐ[λ]άντ[ω παρ]ὰ τὰν Ἱστίαν τὰν Ταμίαν, καὶ ὁ [τοῦ Ζηνὸς 
e \ / ἢ ᾽ / ΄ ” / fs 
ἱ]ερεὺς στέ(π)τει καὶ [ἐκ] σπένδει κύλικα οἴνου κεκραµένου [π]ρὸ 


τοῦ [βοό]ς: ἔπειτα ἄγοντι τὸ[μ βο]ῦν καὶ Toy καυτὸν καὶ [φ]θοῖας 


finest oxen for selection. If none of 
these was chosen, the Hylleis drove up 
three more, then the Dymanes, then 
the Pamphyli again and so on in rota- 
tion until all twenty-seven oxen had 
been presented. If still no choice has 
been made, they select an additional 
ox from each χιλιαστύς, the third part 
of a tribe, and unite these with the 
others. Then the choice is effected, fol- 
lowed by vows and a proclamation of 
the choice. —19 ff. ἔπειτα κτλ.: the 
choice of the ox to be sacrificed to Zeus 
Polieus having been disposed of, a sim- 
ilar procedure is to be repeated for the 
choice of an ox to besacrificed to Histia; 
and, as this sacrifice takes place imme- 


diately, it is described at this point, be- 
fore the narration returns, in 1.28, tothe . 
ox chosen for Zeus. — brrok[ bp jer: sub- 
mits tamely. Aor, subj. 150. — yepea- 
φόρος βασιλέων : γερεαφόρος, the title of 
a priestly official, occurs only here, and, 
in the form γερηφόρος, in the small 
island of Pserimos, between Cos and 
Calymna. The βασιλεῖς were here, as 
elsewhere, a body of officials in charge 
of religious matters. — ἐπιθύει ἱερά κτλ.: 
offers in addition the sacrificial cakes 
(prepared) from a half-éxreds. Cf. ἄρτοι 
δύο ἐξ ἡμιέκτου 1.48. —29. στέπτει: cor- 
rected from στέγτει. στέπτω = στέφω, 
as ἐρέπτω = ἐρέφω. --- 31. 
whole burnt-offering, in this case, a pig. 


καυτόν: α 


OT 


No. 101] COAN INSCRIPTIONS 25 


ἑπτὰ καὶ μέλι καὶ στέμμα ἐξάγ[οντε]ς δὲ καρύσσοντι εὐφαμίαν, 
κην[εῖ δὲ ....]ίσαντες TOM βοῦν κα[θαίρ]ονται θαλλῶι καὶ [κλ]αδί" 
τοὶ δὲ [βασιλῆς κ]αρπῶντι TOM μὲγ χοῖ[ρον] καὶ τὰ σπλάγχνα 


ἐπὶ τοῦ βωμοῦ ἐπι]σπένδ]οντες μελίκρατον, ἔντερα δ]ὲ [ἐ]κπλύ- : 


\ \ \ an 5 \ / aA 
ναντες παρὰ τὸ[μ βωμὸν καρπ]ῶντι ἐπεὶ δέ κα καρπω[θῆι, | να ]- 
/ , / / { ΑΝ / id / 
π[οίας] ἐπισπενδέτω µελίκ/ρατον, κάρυξ δ]ὲ καρυσσέτω ἑορτάζ[εν | 
Ζηνὸς Π]ο[λιῆ]ο[ς] ἐνιαύτια ὡραῖα ἑζορτάν - ἱερεὺς] δὲ τοῖς ἐντέ- 
pos ἐπιθυέ[τω | θ]ύη καὶ [τοὺς] φθοῖας καὶ σπονδὰ[ν ἄοινο]ν καὶ 
κεκραµέναν καὶ στέϊμμα. μετ]ὰ τοῦτο δὲ ἰόντω Tap τοὺς ἐαροποι- 
[ods ἐς] τὸ οἴκημα τὸ δαµόσιον ἰα[ρεὺ]ς καὶ κάρυκες, ἱαροποιοὶ δὲ 
ξενιζό[ντω τὸν ἐ]ερῆ καὶ τὸς κάρυκας τ[αύτα]ν τὰν νύκτα: ἐπεὶ 
δέ ὃ \ / Char 4 6 ως \ A ε 
έ κα σπονδὰς ποιήσ[ο]νται, αἱρέσθω ὁ ἱαρεὺ[ς] | .¢. τῶν Lapo- 
ποιῶν Boos τοῦ θυομένου τῶι Ζηνὶ τῶι Πολιῆι, καὶ προ[αγορευ]- 
/ ς 7 \ ATF \ > \ / SS \ / 
έτω ἀγνεύεσθαι γυναικὸς καὶ al νδρὸ]ς ἀντὶ νυκτός * τοὶ δὲ Kapul Kes | 
αἱρ]είσθω σφαγῆ τοῦ Boos by κα χρήζωντι ηὑτῶν, καὶ προαγορευ- 
έ[τω | τῶι αὐ]λητᾶι τῶι αἱρεθέντι κατὰ ταὐτά. Tat αὐτᾶι ἀμέραι 
Διονύσωι [Σκυλλίτ]αι χοῖρος καὶ ἔριφος - τοῦ χοίρου οὐκ ἄπο- 
/{ 4 NE: \ ας ‘i / / / / / 
φορά” θύει δὲ ἱερεὺς κ[αὶ ἱερ]ὰ παρέχει γέρη φέρει δέρµα, σκέλος. 
Ἰκάδι βοῦς ὁ κριθεὶς θύεται Ζηνὶ [Πολιῆ]ι καὶ ἔνδορα ἐνδέρε- 
ται" ἐφ᾽ ἑστίαν θύεται ἀλφίτων ἡμίεκτον, ἄρτο[ι δύ]ο ἐξ ἡμιέκτου, 
tet of [ή \ 3 \ > / ες | \ ΄ 
ὁ ἅτερος τυ[ρ]ώδης, Kal Ta ἔνδορα καὶ ἐπισπένδει ὁ ἱε[ρ εὑς] τού- 
τοις οἴνου κρατῆρας τρεῖς" γέρη τοῦ βοὸς τῶι ἱερῆι δέρµα κ[αὶ 
/ ε \ ς \ / \ ef “ \ / 
σκέ]λος" ἱερὰ ἱαρεὺς παρέχει [τ]ε καὶ ἥπατος ἥμισυ καὶ κοιλίας 
ἥμ[ισυ,]  θυαφόρωι δὲ τοῦ σκέλεος τοῦ τῶν ἱεροποιῶν | δίδ]οται 
> / / / [ [4 ς / 1 \ ΄ 
ἀκρίσχιον, [ν]ώτου δίκρεας, ὑπώμαια, αἱματίου ὀβελὸς τρικώλιος, 
Νεστορίδαι[ς] | ν[ώτ]ου δίκρεας, ἰατροῖς κρέας, αὐλητᾶι κρέας, χαλ- 
/ Ν “|| id la εἰ \ / \ \ A / 
κέων Kal κερα[|μέω]ν ἑκατέροις TO κεφάλαιο]ν, τα δὲ ἄλλα κρέα 


“ / α \ / > / > \ an / 
Tas πόλιος. ταῦτα δὲ πάντα] | ἀπ]οφέ]ρεται ἐκτὸς το[ῦ τεµένευ». 


Cf. no. 102.12 χοῖρος προκαυτεύεται.---49. 
ἀντὶ νυκτός: during the night. 136.8. 
— 44, αἱρείσθω: 3 pl. 140.1.---προα- 
γορευέτω: 80. ὁ ἱαρεύς. --- 46. ἀποφορά: 
here in literal sense, carrying off. Cf. 
ll. 55-56, and πο, 102.10 τούτων οὐκ ἐκ- 
φορὰ ἐκ τοῦ ναοῦ, --- 48, ἔνδορα ἐνδέρε- 


ται: the ἔνδορα are wrapped in the skin. 
The reference is to certain parts of the 
victim which after slaughter are 
wrapped up in the skin and made a 
special offering. Cf. Hesych. ἔνδρατα : 
τὰ ἐνδερόμενα σὺν TH κεφαλῇ καὶ τοῖς πο- 
σίν.---49. τυρώδης: cheese-shaped, that 


40 


60 


10 


20 


258 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 101 


τᾶι] αὐτᾶι ἀμέραι ᾿Αθαναίαι Πο[λιά]δι οἷς κυεῦσα”". θύει δὲ ἱε[ρεὺς 

\ ς \ / / [4 / \ / 
καὶ] ἱερὰ παρέχει" γέρη λαμβάνει δ[έρμ]α καὶ σκέλος. 

᾿Ἠνάται Με[λάν]ια Διονύσωι Ὑκυλλίται χοῖρος [καὶ ἔρ]ιφος : 
τοῦ χοίρου οὐκ ἀποφορά" θύει ἱερεὺς καὶ ἱερὰ παρέχει" γέρη 
[λα]μβάνει δέρµα καὶ σκέλος. 

Ἑβδόμαι ἀνομέν[ου] ἐσς ᾿Αλκήιδας Δ[άμα]τρι ois τέλεως καὶ 

/ Ὁ 7 +) > / / | \ 7 / 

τελέα κυεῦσα " τούτων οὐκ ἀποφορά": κύλικες [καιναὶ] δύο δίδον- 
ται" θύει ἱερεὺς καὶ ἱερὰ παρέχει" γέρη δὲ οὔατα. 

ἽἝκχταζι | Διονύσωι) Ῥκυλλίτα[ι χοῖρος καὶ ἔριφος]. τοῦ χοί- 

> > / 4 - \ \ ς \ ie 

po[v οὐκ ἀποφορά: θύει | ije[pelds κ[αὶ ἱερὰ παρέχει - - - - - 


102. [θύει ἱαρεὺς | καὶ ἱερὰ παρέ]χει' γέρη λαμβάνει δέρµα 
καὶ σκέλη. τί ἂι αὐτ]ᾶι ἀμέραι Ῥέαι ois κυεῦσα καὶ ἱερά, ὅσσαπερ 
rn / / / > > 4 7 ς \ 
τοῦ Πεδαγειτν[ίο]υ γέγραπται" τούτων οὐκ ἀποφορά θύει ἱαρεὺς 

νε \ / / / / 
καὶ ἱερὰ παρέχει" γ]έρη λαμβάνει δέρµα. 

Δεκάται “Hpac ᾿Αργείαι Ελείαι Βασιλείαι δάμαλις κριτά, κρι- 

ὯΝ \ \ > ll οὶ / / a FS 
νέσθω δὲ μὴ ἐλάσσονος ἑωνημένα πεν[τ]ήκοντα ὁδραχμᾶν: θύει 
ιά \ \ ς \ / / { / \ /. 
ἱαρεὺς καὶ ἱερὰ παρέχει" γέρ[η] λαμβαά[νει] δέρµα καὶ σκέλος : 

/ > / ” 5 / \ 4 ’ \ lal ες / > 
ταύτας ἀποφορά: ἔνδορα ἐνδέρεται, καὶ θύ[ ται] ἐπὶ τᾶι ἱστίαι ἐν 

a a Δ, oe \ 1 \ > ς / lal 7 
τῶι ναῶι τὰ ἔνδορα καὶ ἐλατὴρ ἐξ ἡμιέκτου [σπ]υρῶν': τούτων 
οὐκ ἐκφορὰ ἐκ τοῦ ναοῦ. 

Ἡνδεκάται Ζηνὶ ΜαχανΏι βοῦς κρίνεται τὸ ἅτερον ἔτος, ἐφ᾽ οὗ κα 
ἔωντ[ι] Ι|α]ρνεῖαι, κα] θάπ]ερ τοῦ Βατροµίου τῶι Ζηνὶ τῶι Πολιῆι 
κρίνεται, κα[ὶ] χο[ῖ]ρος προὶκαυτεύεται καὶ προκαρύσσεται καθά- 
περ τῶι Πολιβι. 

Δυωδε[κ]άται Ζηνὶ Μαχανῆι οἷες τρεῖς τέλεωι καὶ Bods ὁ κρι- 
θεὶς τὸ || ἅτερον ἔτος, ἐφ᾽ οὗ κα ἔωντι Καρνεῖαι, τὸ δὲ ἅτερον ἔτος 
ole [ | lal DV, Ἶ rn 0 ΄ ς \ ς lal ὃ D0 θ n DVL \ 

ς [τ]ρεῖς τέλεωι' ταῦτα θύει iapeds ὁ τῶν δώδεκα θεῶν καὶ ἱερὰ 

| / ΄ ΄ \ \ \ ἃ / 
παρέχει" τούτοις προθύεται πὰρ Toy κο[ιν]ὸν ἃ φέροντι Φυλεο- 
µα[χ]ίδαι ἀλφίτων ἡμίεκτον, οἴνου τετάρταν' γέρη δὲ Φυλεομία- 
χίδαις δίδοται τοῦ Bods ὁπλά, ταρσός, τῶν δὲ οἰῶν τὸ ὠμόν | ἐξ 


is, as cheeses are now made in Cos, in λαλεῦσα etc. in other Coan inscriptions). 


the shape of a slender cylinder. —60. Thespelling eo is due to the co-existence 
ἀνομένου : φθίνοντος. ---61. κυεῦσα : κυ- of the spellings eo and ev in the case of 


edoa in no. 102.3 etc., from κυέουσα (cf. original eo (e.g. gen. sg. -eos and -ευς). 


No. 104] THERAN INSCRIPTIONS 259 


α ε / / \ Ἃ an / / [ο \ 
οὗ ἆ θεοµοιρία τάµνεται κα]ὶ τὸ στ]ῆθος: γέρη λαμβάνει ὁ ἱαρεὺς 
σκέλη καὶ δέρματα. τᾶι αὐτᾶι ἀμέραι ᾿Αθαναί[αι] Μαχα[νί]δι 
δάμαλις κριτὰ τὸ ἅτερον ἔτος, ἐφ᾽ οὗ κα ἔωντι Καρνεῖα[ι, τ] ὃ δὲ 
“ Bla 9 iF 4 ς \ \ > / /{ 
ἅτερον ἔτος ois τελέα: θύει tapers καὶ ἀπορραίνεται θαλάσσαι 
τούτων οὐκ ἀποφορά' [θύ]στρα δίδοται τᾶι θεῶι ἐλαί[οιυ] τέτορες 
κοτυλέαι, οἴνου τετάρτα, πρόχοι καιναὶ δύο καὶ κύλ[ικες] καιναὶ 
ες  Ἱτ]οίς........ ois Taw πόλιν ὠνεῖσθαι δάµ[αλω]|---- 


22 US τος [δρ]αχμ...υ...τα.. 


103. Τε[τραδι ἐξ] εἰκάδος | [τοῖς ἤρω]σιν οἶ[ες τρεῖς] (ove) τέ- 
λεωι [θύ]ονται κατὰ φυλ[άς, ὁ] μὲν τῶν Ὑλλέων παρὰ τὸ Ἡρα- 
κλεῖον, ὁ δὲ τῶν Δυμάνων παρὰ τὰ ᾿Αναξίλεα, ὁ δὲ τῶν Παμφυλέων 
> / \ \ / > Χ /΄ e / ς / > 
ἐν Σιτέαι | παρὰ τὸ Δαμάτριον [ἐπὶ] τούτων ἑκάστωι ἱερά, οὐλο- 
µέτ[ριο]ν, ἡμίεκτον ἑκατέρων, καὶ KUALKES καιναὶ τρεῖς ἑ[κάσ]τωι 
καὶ πίναξ ἑκάστωι ταῦτα παρέχοντι τοὶ ἱα[ρῆς] καὶ θύοντι. 

Τρίται ἀνομένου Ἡρακλεῖ ἐς Ἰκο[νίσαλο]ν ἀ(ρ)ὴν καυτός. τᾶι 
αὐτᾶι ἀμέραι Ἡρακλεῖ | [és Κονί]σαλον βοῦς - τοῦτον θύει ὁ ἱα- 

4 lal δὲ θ ολ ς \ δί. θᾶ / e / \ 
ρεύς, τῶι δὲ | [θεῶι ἑ]ερὰ δίδοται κριθᾶν τρία ἡμέδιμνα καὶ σπυἠ 
[ρ]ῶν τρεῖς τεταρτῆς καὶ μέλιτος τέτορες κοτυλέαι καὶ τυροὶ οἴεοι 
δυώδεκα καὶ ἰπνὸς καινὸς καὶ φρ[υγά]νων ἄχθος καὶ ξυλέων ἄχθος 


καὶ οἴνου τρία | ἡμίχοα. 


Theran 


104. Thera. ΥΠ cent. s.c. IG.XII.iii.762. SGDI.4808. Roberts 2. 


a. “‘PéEavop, ᾿Αρκβαγέτας, Προκλῆς, Κλεαγόρας, 
Πειραιέυς. 

b. "Απγλον, Περίλας, Μάληρος. 

6. Λεοντίδας. 

εἰ. ᾿Ορθοκλῆς. 


102. 17. πὰρ Toy κοινόν: sc. βωμόν. long to the oldest period of the alpha- 
104-106. Nos. 104 and 105 are epi- bet, when there were no signs for ¢ 
taphs, while no. 106 belongs to a series and x, which were indicated by πὰ and 
of inscriptions cut in the solid rock and «A or 9A, in consequence of which even 
mostly of obscene content. They be- θ was sometimes indicated by ΘᾺ (as in 


25 


5 


10 


15 


10 


bo 


60 


GREEK DIALECTS 


[No. 105 


105. Thera. VII cent. s.c. IG.XII.iii.753. SGDI.4809. Roberts 11. 


Πραξίλαι µε ΘΛα(ρρύμαρβος ἐποίξ. 


106. Thera. VII cent. B.c. 


a. ΗΠειδι(π)πίδας éuarhe. 


IG. Χ11.111.586. 


SGDI.4787. Solmsen 27. 


b. Τιμαγόρας καὶ *Evrrhépns καὶ 


ἐγσιπῄ[ομες]. ο. Ἔνπυλος τάδε--- πόρνος. ᾱ. ᾿Ἠνπεδοκλῆς ἐνερό- 


,’ nr 
πτετο τάδε. ὁ. LOpKETO μὰ τὸν ᾿Απο(λ)λο. 


107. Thera. (IV or early V cent. B.c. IG.XII.iii.Suppl.1324. Solm- 


sen 28. 


᾿Αγλστέλης πράτισ τος ᾿Αγορᾶν βικάδι | 


Κα[ρ]νῆια θεὸν δείπν|ι]ξεύ Λδνιπαντίδα | 


καὶ Λακαρτος. 


108. Thera. ΙΥ οοηῦ. 5.0. 


Sacrae 127. 


IG. XII.iii.452. 


SGDI.4772. Ziehen,Leges 


᾿Αρταμιτίὸ τετάρται | πεδ ἱκάδα θυσέοντι | ἑαρόν,  γορήιοις δὲ] 


[δ]εῖπνογ καὶ ἱα[ρ]ὰ πρὸ τὸ σαμηίσ. 


109. Thera. IV cent.p.c. IG.XVI.iii.486. SGDI.4765. Ditt.Syll.630. 
Michel 715. Solmsen 29. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 128. 


Οὗὔροι yas | Θεῶν Ματρί. | Θεὸς ἀγαθᾶι τύχαι ἀγαθοῦ δ[αίµονος 
θυσία | ᾿Αρχίνου: τῶι ἔτει τῶι πρατίστωι θύσοντι βοῦν καὶ πυ- 


ρῶν éy || μεδίμνου καὶ | κριθᾶν ἐγ δύο μεδίμνων καὶ οἴνου μετρητὰν 


no. 105). Even at this early time ε 
was completely lost, ef. Κλεαγόρας, Ορ- 
θοκλῆς, Λεοντίδας, ἐποίε. 

107. Agloteles, son of Enipantidas 
and Lacarto, was the first to honor with 
a Carnean banquet the god (Apollo Car- 
neus) on the twentieth of the month in 
which the ᾿Αγοραί were celebrated (cf. 
᾿Αγορήιοις πο. 108). But the words from 
πράτιστος to δείπνιξεν are variously in- 
terpreted. The inscription, up to the 
last two words, is metrical (two iambic 
trimeters), hence δείπνιξεν without aug- 
ment and with the Att.-Ion. ν movable. 
For λικάδι see 58 c, 116. 

10s. On the twenty-fourth of the 


month Artemisius they shall offer a sac- 
rifice, and at the Agoreia (name of a 
festival) a banquet and sacrifices in 
Front of the image. 

109. 1f. Boundaries of the land for 
the Mother of the Gods. This was, 
doubtless, land dedicated to her sery- 
ice by Archimus, who also promises 
a sacrifice. — 6 ff. In the very first year 
(as well as thereafter) they shall offer 
an ox, a medimnus of wheat, ete. — 
θύσοντι: instead οἵ θυσέοντι (οἵ, πο. 108), 
but with retention of the Doric end- 
ing, while φέρουσυ 1.15 is completely 
Attic, likewise ᾿Αρτεμισίου (οἳ. Αρταµι- 
τίου no. 108), —éy μεδίμνου. See 136.9, 


No. 110] 


CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 


261 


καὶ ἄλλα | ἐπάργματα ὧν ai ὧραι φέρουσιν, μηνὸς ᾿Αρτεμισίου 15 


πέµπται ἱσταμένου καὶ μηνὸς Ὑακινθίου πέµπται ἱσταμένου. 


Cretan 
110. Gortyna. Vcent.p.c. SGDI.4991. Hicks35 (only I). Inser.Jurid. 


I,pp.352 ff. Michel 1333. 


Solmsen 30. 


Comparetti, Mon. Antichi III,pp. 


93 ff. Merriam,Am.J.Arch.1885,524 ff.,1886,24 ff. 


= Saal = 
Θιοί [Ὅς κ᾽ ἐλευθέροι ἓ δόλδι μέλλει ἀνπιμολέν, πρὸ δίκας μὲ I 


” ων ee SS va 25 πι / μα 
ἄγεν. ai δέ κ᾿ ἄγει, καταδικακσάτὃ τὸ ἐλευθέρὸ δέκα στατξρανς, 


110. The famous Gortynian Law- 
Code. Although conveniently so desig- 
nated, it is not of course a complete 
code of laws, but aseries of regulations 
on various subjects, complete in itself, 
as shown by the θιοί at the beginning 
and the unused space at the end of the 
last column. The state of the alphabet 
(there are no signs for ¢ and x, which 
are not distinguished from π and κ. 
See 4.1), the forms of the letters, and 
the direction of the writing (βουστροφη- 
δόν), are such as are usually character- 
istic of the sixth century B.c., but the 
general style of the writing, precise 
and regular, points to a later date. It 
is now generally believed that the de- 
velopment of the alphabet was slower 
in Crete than elsewhere, and that the 
Code is of the fifth century B.c., prob- 
ably about the middle of it. There are 
also other inscriptions from Gortyna 
containing regulations of a similar 
character but on different subjects, one 
series of seven columns being known 
sometimes as the Second Code (SGDI. 
4998). 

Although a sign for 7 is lacking in 
the Law-Code, the Η had already been 
used with this value in an earlier period, 
and H is regularly so used in the in- 
scriptions of the ‘‘ North Wall,’’ which 


are not much later than the Law-Code. 
The proper transcription of E in the 
Law-Code is in certain classes of forms 
uncertain, since there is evidence of 
both e and η from inscriptions which 
contain a sign for η. Such are the in- 
finitives of contract verbs in -EN (-έν 
or -€v?), and the infinitives in -MEN 
(-μεν or -μεν 9). The earlier inscriptions 
with H have ἐνροικέν, ἦμεν, while the 
later ones with H have μολῆν, ἤμην. The 
transcription followed in our text is 
that which accords with the forms of 
the earlier inscriptions. The prohibi- 
tive ME has been transcribed uni- 
formly μέ, although the inscriptions 
which have H often have μέ beside μή 
before words beginning with a vowel 
(93). The same inscriptions show that 
aor. subj. λαγάσει etc. should be so 
transcribed, not λαγάσει etc. See 150. 

I.1-I1.2. Disputes over the owner- 
ship of a slave or one alleged to be a 
slave. 

1.1 ff. Whoever is about to bring suit 
in relation to a free man or a slave, 
shall not make seizure before the trial. 
If he makes the seizure, (the judge) shall 
condemn him to a fine of ten staters in 
the case of a free man, five in case of a 
slave, because he seizes him, and shall 
decree that he release him within three 


10 


30 


262 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 110 


eof, = / ” ” \ f= / 5 a its / 
τὸ δολο πέντε, ὅτι ἄγει, καὶ δικακσάτο λαγάσαι | ἐν ταῖς τρισὶ ἀμέ- 
/ μα = = = 

pats. at [δέ] κα | μὲ [λαγ]άσει, καταδικαδδέτὃ τὸ μὲν | ἐλευθέρὸ 
= = PAS JN val > / / / ΄ 
στατέρα, τὸ δῦλδ [δα]ρκνὰν Tas ἀμέρας ρεκάστας, πρίν κα λα γά- 
= \ Le \ λα BS ΄ / 9 τω ἡ / af 

σει' τὸ δὲ κρὀνὸ τὸν δι[κ]αστὰν ὀμνύντα ΓΕΘ ai δ᾽ ἀννίοιτο | μὲ 
ἄγεν, τὸν δικαστὰν ὀμνύντα κρ[ί]νεν, at μὲ ἀποπῦνίοι μαῖτυ». | αἱ 
δέ κα μδλει ὁ μὲν ἐλεύθε[ρ]ον, || ὁ δ[ὲ δδλον, κάρτονανς ἔμεν] η 
poli κ᾽ ἐλεύθερον λα. at ᾿ κ᾿ ἀνπὶ δύλδι μδλίοντι ᾿πονί- 
οντες FOV ρεκάτερος Epler, αἱ μέν κα μαῖτυς ἀποπῦνει, ΠΡῚΝ τὸν 
ΠῚ ΤῊΝ δικάδδεν, ai | δέ κ᾿ é ἀνποτέροις ἀποπὸονίοντι | é € péoate- 
ρου τὸν δικαστὰν ὀμνύντα κρίνεν. ἓ δέ κα νικαθἒι ὁ Ὶ ἔκον, baler 


μὲν ἐλεύθερον λαγ]άσαι τᾶν πέ[ν]τ ἀμερᾶν, τὸν δὲ δόλ[ον] ἐς κέ- 


pavs ἀποδόμεν. 


> / τ / a So es Fa 
ai δέ | κα μὲ λαγάσει ἓ μὲ ἀποδοι, δικακσάτὸ 


= = £2 = - a 
νικὲν τὸ μὲν ἐλευθέρὸ | πεντεκοντα στατεραν» καὶ σ]τατερα τᾶς 


days. But if he does not release him, 
(the judge) shall condemn him to a fine 
of a stater in the case of a free man, a 
drachma in the case of a slave, for each 
day until he releases him; and as to the 
time, the judge shall decide under oath. 
—For the use of the genitive in τὸ 
ἐλευθέρο, τὸ δόλο, see 171. Similarly τὸ 
πεντεκονταστατέρο 11.38. Observe the 
clear distinction in use, here and else- 
where, between δικάδδεν ἃ Πα κρίνεν. The 
former is used where the judge pro- 
nounces formal judgment according to 
the law and the evidence, the latter 
where he acts directly as arbiter. Cf. 
especially XI.26 ff.—11ff. But if one 
denies making a seizure, the judge shall 
decide under oath, unless a witness tes- 
tifies. If one party contends that aman 
is a free man, the other that he is a slave, 
those who testify that he is a free man 
shall be preferred. If they contend about 
a slave, each declaring that he is his, if 
a witness testifies, (the judge) shall de- 
clare judgment according to the witness, 
but if they testify for both or for neither, 
the judge shall decide under oath. When 


the one in possession has been defeated, 
he shall release the free man within five 
days, and he shall surrender the slave. 
If he does not release (the free man) or 
surrender (the slave), (the judge) shall 
decree that (the plaintiff) have judgment 
(νικὲν = Att. νικᾶν) against him, in the 
case of the free man for fifty staters and 
a stater for each day until he releases 
him, in the case of the slave ten staters 
and a drachma for each day until he 
surrendershim. But at the end of a year 
after the judge has pronounced judg- 
ment, one may exact three times the 
amount (i.e. three times the original 
fines, instead of the accumulated fines 
for delay) or less, but not more. As tothe 
time the judge shall decide under oath. — 
The purpose of this last provision seems 
to be to prevent the accumulation of 
fines out of all proportion to the value 
of the slave. Some take τρίτρα as a 
third (i.e. of the accumulated fines). 
The word occurs in another Cretan 
inscription (SGDI.5000 I), where its 
meaning is equally disputed. — 25. τᾶν 


πέντ᾽ ἀμερᾶν: gen, of time, 170,— 


No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 263 


αμερᾶς ἀμ πρίν κα λαγάσει, TO δὲ δόλο | δέκα -στατέρανς 
καὶ δαρκνὰν | τᾶς lee εεκάστας, πρίν κ᾿ ἀποδῦι ἐς κέρανς. é δὲ 
κα καταδικάκσει ὁ δικαστάς, ἐνιαυτὸι πράδδεθθαι τὰ τρίτρα é 
μεῖον, | πλίον δὲ μέ: τὸ δὲ Kpovo τὸν δικαστὰν ὀμνύντα κρίνεν. αἱ 
δέ | κα ναεύει ὁ δὔλος ὃ κα καθε], καλίον ἀντὶ μαιτύρὸν δυῶν 
pearson τρ πο ας ἐπὶ τόι ναῦι ὄπὲ oe ναεύξι ἓ alv- 
τὸς ἓ ο λος πρὸ τούτο: at δέ | κα μὲ Kane ἓ μὲ δείκσει, -κατι- 
σ][ [τάτ]ὸ τὰ ἐ[γρα](μ)μένα. αἱ δέ Ka ped’ | αὐτὸν ἀποδδι ἐν TOL ἐνι- 
αυτὂι, | Tavs ἀπλόονς τ[ι]μὰνς TERETE αἱ δέ κ᾽’ ἀποθάνει 
μιόλιομένας Tad δί[κα]ς, τὰν ἀπλιόον τιμὰν κατ(α)στασεῖ. αἱ δέ 
κα κοσ[ μ]ίον. ἄγει é ο στον ἄλλος, ἔ κ᾽ ἀποστᾶι, µδλέν, Kal κα 
νικαθει, κατιστάµεν ἀπ’ [ᾶ]ς | [ἀμέρα | ἄγαγε τὰ ο || [τὸ]ν 


δὲ νενικαμένο[ν] κα[ὶ τὸν ka ||| τακείµενον ἄγοντι ἅπατον | ἔμεν. 


Xd = 
Al κα τὸν ἐλεύθερον ε τὰν ἐλευθέραν κάρτει οἴπει, éxalrov 
= a bd / 5. 5 fi= / ᾽ ἤν 9") fat 
στατερανς καταστασεῖ ali δέ κ᾽ ἀπεταίρδ, δέκα" αἱ δέ κ᾿ ὁ δόλος 
x - an ΄ 
τὸν ἐλεύθερον ἓ τὰν ἐλευθέραν, διπλεῖ καταστασεῖ: at δέ κ᾿ ἐλεύ- 


, ἃ / / / »ς / \ / 
θερος ροικέα € ϱοικέαν, πέντε  δαρκνάνς ' αἱ δέκα ε[ο]ικεὺς ϱοικέα | 


35. ἐνιαντδι: not year, but anniversary. 
See Glossary. —38 ff. Jf the slave on 
whose account one is defeated takes ref- 
uge in a temple, (the defeated party), 
summoning (the successful party) in the 
presence of two witnesses of age and 
free, shall point out (the slave) at the 
temple where he takes refuge, either him- 
self or another for him; but if he does 
not make the summons or point him out, 
he shall pay what is written. If he does 
not even (referring back to ll. 84 ff.) sur- 
render him (the slave) at the end of a 
year, he shall pay the simple fines in 
addition (to what is stated in ll. 34 ff.). 
If (the slave) dies while the suit is being 
tried, he shall pay the simple fine (i.e. 
without any additional fines for delay). 
If a member of the κόσμος (see Glossary) 
makes a seizure, or another (seizes the 


slave) of a member of the κόσμος, the 
case shall be tried after he (the official) 
has gone out of office, and, if defeated 
he shall pay what is written from the 
time when he made the seizure. But 
there shall be no penalty for seizing one 
condemned for debt or one who has mort- 
gaged his person. —The penalties fixed 
in ll. 47-50 and their relation to the 
provision in 1. 86 are variously under- 
stood. Many take τιµάνς and τιµάν as 
referring to the value of the slave. 

11.2--45. Rape and adultery. 

11.2 ff. If one commits rape upon a 
Sree man or woman, he shall pay one 
hundred staters; but if upon (the son or 
daughter) of an ἀπέταιρος, ten. The ἀπέ- 
ταιρος, one Who was not a member of 
a ἑταιρεία (ἐταιρεία) or society made up 
of citizens, occupied a social position 


35 


40 


50 


10 


15 


264 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 110 


= 5 4 

€ ροικέαν, π[έν]τε στατέρανς. | ἐνδοθιδίαν δόλαν ai κάρτει δαμιά- 
σαιτο, δύο στατερανς καταστασεῖ' ai δέ κα δεδαμν[α]μέναν 
med ἀμέραν, [ὀ]δελόν, at δέ κ᾽ ἐν νυτ]τί, δύ᾽ ὀδελόνς: ὀρκιδτέραν 


BY 2 \ £ " Ce a) / 2 ο " > / 
ἔμεν τὰν δόλαν. ai κα τὰν ἐλευθέραν ἐπιπερεται οἴπεν ἀκεύον- 


lal / S lal - lal 
20 ToS καδεστᾶ, δέκα στατερανς καταστασεῖ, αἱ ἀποπὂνίοι μαῖτυς. 


bo 
OL 


30 


35 


40 


45 


a 5 a aa 
ai κα τὰν ἐλευθέραν | μοικίον αἰλεθει ἐν πατρὸς € ἐν ἀδελπιο ὃ ἐν 
at δέ κ᾿ ἐν ἄ(λ)λδ, 
> / \ a) / = / 
at δέ κα τὰν | TO ἀπεταίρὸ, δέκα" 


τὸ ἀνδρός, ἐκατὸν | στατερανς καταστασεῖ" 
κ. > ope es μι 
πεντἔκοντα * at δέ κ᾿ ὁ ὃδλος 
- In = v= 
[τὰ]ν ἐλευθέραν, διπλεῖ καταστασεῖ: at δέ Ka δόλος δύλδ, πέντε. 
προρειπάτὸ δὲ ἀντὶ μαιτύρὸν τριὸν τοῖς καδεσταῖς τὸ ἐναιλεθέντος 
Ι aA = ΕΝ ues ᾿Ξ 
ἀλλύεθθαι ἐν ταῖς πέντ᾽ ἀμέραις ' | τὸ δὲ δόλο TOL πάσται ἀντὶ] 
= Ξ st a πὸ £ 
μαιτύρὸν Ovov, at δέ κα μὲ ἀλλύσεται, ἐπὶ τοῖς ἐλόν)σι ἔμεν κρεθ- 
= a= £4 
θαι ὅπαι κα λείοντι. at δέκα πὄνει δολόσαθθαι, ὀμόσαι τὸν ἐλόντα 
A ον ια» 2 
TO πεντεκονταστατερὂ καὶ πλίονος πέντον αὐτὸν fly αὐτδι Εέκα- 
στον ἐπιαριόμενον, τὸ δ᾽ ἀπεταίρὸ | τρίτον αὐτόν, τὸ δὲ ροικέος τὸν 
/ ” ϱ) Ἶρν / ον ἘΚ 4 \ « 
πάσταν ἄτερον αὐτὸν μοικίοντ᾽ ἐλέν, δολόσαθ θαι δὲ με. 


Αἴ κ᾽ ᾿ἀνὲρ “τη: [γυ]νὰ orale Ἰνον[τ]αι, τὰ Fa ur ἔκεν, ἅτι 
ἔκονσ᾽ Eve πιὰρ τὸν ἄνδρα, καὶ τὸ καρπὸ τὰνν ἐμίναν, αἴ κ᾽ ἒι ἐς 


midway between the ἐλεύθερος and the 
foxeds. Possibly the ξένοι are meant. — 
11 ff. Zf one violates a household slave 
by force, he shall pay two staters, but 
if one that has already been violated, by 
day one obol, but if in the night two 
obols; and the slave shall have the pref- 
erence in the oath. —16 ff. If one at- 
tempts to have intercourse with a free 
woman to the distress of her relative, he 
shall pay ten staters if a witness testi- 
fies. —émuméperat: πειράω.- ἀκεύοντος: 
ἀχεύω. --- 28 ff. One shall announce be- 
fore three witnesses to the relatives of 
the one caught (literally caught in, i.e. 
in the house of the father etc.) that 
they are to ransom him within five days ; 
but to the master of a slave before two wit- 
nesses. But if heis not ransomed, it shall 
be in the power of the captors to do with 


him as they wish.—36 ff. If one declares 
that he has been the victim of a plot, then 
the one who caught him shall swear, in 
a case involving a fine of fifty staters or 
more, with four others (literally himself 
as a fifth), each calling down ‘curses 
upon himself (if he testifies falsely), but 
in the case of an ἀπέταιρος with two 
others, in a case of a serf the master 
and one other, that he took him in adul- 
tery and did not lay a plot. 
11.45-111.44. Rights of the wife in 
the case of divorce or death of husband. 
11.45 ff. If a man and wife are di- 
vorced, (the wife) shall have her own 
property with which she came to her 
husband, and the half of the produce, if 
there is any from her own property, and 
the half of whatever she has woven within 
(the house), whatever there is, and five 


No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 265 


τὸν Fay αὐτᾶς κρὲµατὸν, KOT Ι κ᾿ ἐνυπάνει τὰν [ἐμίνα]ν ἅτι | κ᾿ ἒι, 


al] 


> 


καὶ πέντε στατέρανς, αἴ κ ᾿ ἀνὲρ αἴτιος ἓι τᾶς ΓΕ ΕΝ 


δὲ πονίοι ὁ ἀνὲρ [αἴτι ος μὲ ἔ]μεν, τὸν δικαστὰν ||| ὀμνύντα κρίνεν. τ 


at δέ τι ἄλλο πέροι τὸ ἀνδρός, πέντε στατέρανς καταστασεῖ κὄτι | 
pe πέρξι αὐτόν, KOTL Ka πας ἀποδότὸ αὐτόν. ὃν δέ κ | ἐκσαν- 
νέσεται δικάκσαι τὰν γυναίκ᾽ ἀπομόσαι τὰν Αρτεμιν πὰρ ᾿Αμυ- 
a \ \ / ” / / ο / /ν -- 
κλαῖον πὰρ τὰν Τοκσίαν. ὅτι δέ τίς κ᾽’ ἀπομο[σάνσαι παρέλει, 
πέντε στατέρανς καταστασεῖ καὶ τὸ κρέος αὐτόν. αἱ δέ κ᾽ ἀλλότ- 
= = A 2 JL 
τριος συνε(σ)σάδδει, δέκα στ|ατ]έρανς καταστασεῖ, TO δὲ κρέ[ος 
“ιν 5.5 \ eT / cy χὰ Ὁ > / 
διπλεῖ ὅτι κ᾿ ὁ δικαστὰς | ὀμόσει συνεσσᾶκσαι. | ai ἀνερ ἀποθάνοι 
/ £ » Ss» / \ \ » κα ” 2 / 
τέκνα υπο, αἴ κα NEL ἆ γυνᾶ, τὰ Fa | αὐτᾶς ἔκονσαν ὀπυίεθ- 
θαιι κἄτι κ᾿ ὁ aved dar κατὰ τὰ πας ἀντὶ μαιτύρον τριὸν 
ον ἐλευθέρον - at | δέ τι τὸν τέκνον πέροι, ἔνδικον ἔμεν. at δέ 
κα ἄτεκνον | καταλίπει, τά TE Fa αὐτᾶς ἔκεν κῦτι κ᾽ ἐν[υ]πάνει 
3 ἘΞ ia a a 
[τ]ὰν ἐμ[ {]ναν κα[ὶ τ]ὸ ἈΘΡΗ[οῚ TO μις πεδὰ τὸν ἐπιβαλλόν- 
τ[ ον] αν λακὲ[ν] καὶ τί κ᾿ ὁ aved δδι au ἔγίρατται: at δέ τι 
ἄλλο πέροι, ἔνδικον ἔμεν. ai δὲ γυνὰ ος ἀποθάνοι, τά τε σι 
auras τοῖς ἐπιβάλλονσι πο KOTL ἐνύπανε τὰν ἐμέναν καὶ τὸ 


καρπὂ, αἴ κ᾽ ει ἐς | τὸν εὖν αὐτᾶς, τὰν ἐμίναιν. κόμιστρα αἴ κα NEL 


staters, if the husband is the cause of the 
divorce. But if the husband declares he 
is not the cause, the judge shall decide 
under oath. But if she carries off any- 
thing else belonging to the husband, she 
shall pay five staters, and whatever she 
carries off and whatever she purloins 
this she shall return. But as regards 
matters which she denies, (the judge) 
shall decree that she take the oath of 
denial by Artemis, (proceeding ?) to the 
Amycleium to the archer-goddess. If 
any one takes anything away from her 
after she has taken the oath of denial, 
he shall pay five staters and the thing 
itself. If a stranger helps her carry 
things off, he shall pay ten staters 
and half the amount which the judge 
swears he helped carry off.—49, τὰνν 


ἐμίναν: see 101.1. -ὔθ. kore: here and 
111.26, 34 = καὶ dru, i.e. kal οὗτινος, gen. 
by attraction. — III. 14-15. κρέιος : 
χρήιος from χρήεος, gen. sg. with διπλεῖ, 
—17 ff. If a man dies leaving children, 
if the wife wishes, she may marry again 
holding her own property and whatever 
her husband may have given her, ac- 
cording to what is written, in the pres- 
ence of three witnesses of age and free. 
But if she takes anything belonging to 
the children, it shall be a matter for trial. 
—27 ff. And of the produce in the 
house she shall share with the lawful 
heirs. — τὸν ἐπιβαλλόντδν : ὁ ἐπιβάλλον, 
the heir at law, a short expression for 
we ἐπιβάλλει (τὰ χρήματα); οἷ. V.21-22 
ois κ᾿ ἐπιβάλλει. ---- 37 ff. If man or wife 
wishes to make gifts, (it is permitted), 


50 


55 


10 


15 


30 


35 


40 


45 


50 


10 


15 


20 


266 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 110 


: Ὁ. ον x ἘΝ = £ = x £ £ 
δόμεν | ἀνὲρ € γυνά, € eens ο ος pia gas ε δυόδεκα στατε- 
poy κρέος, πλίον δὲ μέ. αἴ κία εσας Εοικέα κριθξι 860 a ἓ ἄποθα- 


νόντος, τὰ Fa αὐτᾶς ἔκεν: ἄλλο δ᾽ αἴ τι πέροι, ἔνδικον ἔμεν. 


Ad τέκοι γυνὰ εΙβιρ]εικομσα, ἐπελεῦσαι TOL ἀνδρὶ ἐπὶ στέγαν 
ἀντὶ μαιτ]ύρδν TpLov. ai δὲ μὲ δέκσαἰτο, ἐπὶ τᾶι ώς ἔμεν τὸ 
ποσο ὃ τράπεν ἓ ἀποθέμὲν: πες δ᾽ ἔμεν τὸς βαδεπη θῆς 


καὶ τὸς ὙΠ ῸΣ αἱ | ἐπελεύσαν. αἱ δὲ πριν τέξει μας aes 


ἐπελεῦσαι | To. πάσται τὸ ἀνδρός, ἢ 
ai δέ κα μὲ δέκσεται, ἐπὶ ToL | πάσται ἔμεν τὸ τέκνον TOL ψι Εοι- 
κέας. ai δὲ τῶι αὐτδι αὖτιν ὀπυίοιτο πρὸ τὸ evar, τὸ παιδίον 
ἐπὶ ToL πάσται | ἔμεν TOL τὸ ροικέος. κδρκιότερον ἔμεν τὸν ἐπελεύ- 
sae καὶ τὸς µαίτυρανς. ale κἐρεύονσ᾽ ai ἀποβάλοι | παιδίον 
προ ἐπελεῦσαι κα[τ]ὰ τὰ εἨραμμώα, ἐλευθέρο μεν καταστασεῖ 
πεντέκοντα al στατέραν», δολδ πέντε καὶ lead, αἴ κα νικαθξ. δι 


(9) στέγα ὅπυι σπα ος ἓ αὐτὸν μὲ ὀρξι, αἰ αν 


ied TO παιδίον, ἅπατον ἔμεν. | αἱ κύσαιτο καὶ τέκοὶ ώς μὲ 
ο ἐπὶ rou τ[ό] | πατρὸς πάσται ἔμεν τὸ τέκνον" at δ᾽ ὁ 


πατὲρ μὲ δόοι, ἐπὶ τοῖς τὸν ἀδελπιῶον πάσ ταις ἔμεν. 


Ξ = 2 = = 3 εκ 
Τὸν πατέρα τὸν | τέκνον καὶ τὸν κρεμάτὸν κἱαρτερὸν ἔμεν TAO 


Ξ ο a = - δ.. 
δαίσιος | καὶ τὰν ματέρα τὸν fov αὐτᾶς κρεμάτον. as κα δῦδντι, | 


either clothing or twelve staters or some- ---στέγαν: this is the regular word for 


thing of the value of twelve staters, but 
not more. —Kéopiorpa: perhaps a tech- 
nical term for certain kinds of gifts. 

III.44-IV.283. Disposition of chil- 
dren born after divorce. 

111.44 ff. If a divorced wife bears a 
child, she shall bring it to her husband 
at his house in the presence of three wit- 
nesses. If he does not receive it, the child 
shall be in the power of the mother either 
to bring up or to expose; and the relatives 
and witnesses shall have preference in 
the oath, as to whether they brought it. 


house in this inscription, εοικία being 
household (V.26) and ροῖκος not occur- 
ring.—IV.14 ff. If the man has no house 
to which she shall bring (the child), or she 
does not see him, if she exposes the child, 
there shall be no penalty. — δι δέ κα 
p εἴ[ε] κτλ.: this conforms to the read- 
ing of the stone, though the elision of 
the ε of μέ is difficult (or read μὲ ‘ife] 
with aphaeresis ?). For κα with the op- 
tative see 177. 

IV.23-VI.2. Partition of property 
among children and heirs-at-law, 


No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 267 


μὲ ἐπάνανκον ἔμεν δατᾶθθαι: ai δέ τις ἀταθείε, ἀποδ]άτταθθαι 
TOL ἀταμένδι au ἔγρατται. ἓ δέ κ᾿ ἀποθάνει τι(ς), | στέγανς μὲν 
Tavs ἐν τ κἄτι κ᾿ ἐν ἀρ στέγαις ἐνξι, ails κα μὲ εοικεὺς ΠΣ 
KEL ἐπ κύραι εοικίον, καὶ τὰ πρόβατα καὶ τσ ἄ κα μὲ 
Εοικέος EL, 3. τοῖς υἱάσι ἔμεν, τὰ δ᾽ a κρᾶµατα πάντα δατξθ- 
θαι καλός, καὶ λανκάνεν TOS μὲν | υἱὺνς ὀπόττοι κ᾿ ἴδντι δύο µοίρανς 
Εέκαστον, TAO δὲ θυγατέρανς ὀπότται κ᾽ ἴδντι μίαν μοῖραν ρεκά- 
σταν. δατεθ[θ]αι δὲ καὶ τὰ µατρ[ὅ]ια, é | κ᾿ ἀποθά[νξ]ι, ἀιπε[ρ] 
τὰ [πατρϑι | ἔ[γραττ]αι. αἰ δὲ κρέµατα µε εἴξ, στέγα δέ, λακὲν 
τὰθ ἳ τέρας ἄι ἔγρατται. at δέ κα λέξι ὁ πατὲρ ας ἰὸν δόμεν 
Tale ὀπυιομέναι, 6076 κατὰ τὰ ἐ ορ ασ ας πλίονα ος μέ, | ὀτείαι δὲ 
πρόθθ’ ἔδῦκε é sit ος τον ἔκεν, ἄλλα δὲ μὲ ||| ἀπολαν[κά]- 
νεν. γυνὰ ὀ[τ]εία κρέµατα μὲ ἔκει ἓ [πα |τρὸδ δόντος ἒ ἀ[δ]ελπιῦ 
Αἰθ[ α]λεὺ(ς) σταρτὸς 


OK ὁ 


é ee τὸς é ἀπολα[κ]όνσα al ox 
Εν οἱ σὺν ΙΚύ[λ]λδι, ταύτας μὲν ἀπολανκάνεν, ταῖδ δὲ πρόθθα 
μὲ Ele διμοον ε ἔμιεν. 

Ἔ κ᾽ ἀπ[ὃ]θάνει ἀνὲρ é γυν]ά, at μέν κ᾽ ἒι τέκνα ἓ ἐς τέ]ενὸν 
τέκνα é ἐς τούτον τέκνα, τούτος ἔκε[ν] τὰ κρέµαῖτα. αἱ δέ κα μέτις 
δι τούτον, Ὃ ο ΒΗΓ δὲ τὸ ΜΗ KEKS ἀδε[λ]πιὸν ae 
ἔ ἐς τούτον τέκνα, τούτος ἐ ἔκεν τὰ κρέματα. al δέ κα | μέτις ἓι τού- 
τὸν, ἀδευπιαὶ δὲ τὸ ἀποθανόντος κὲς ταυτ]ᾶν τέκνα ἒ ἐς τὸν τέκνον 
τ τούτος ἔκεν τὰ κρέματτα. αἱ δέ κα μέτις & τούτον, | a5 


κ᾿ ἐπιβάλλει ὄπο κ᾽ ἓι τὰ κρέµατα, τούτος ἀναιλέεθθαιι. al δὲ μὲ 


1Υ.29 ff. But if any one (of the chil- 
dren) should be condemned to pay a fine, 
the one who has been fined shall have his 
portion taken out and given him as is 
written. —33 ff. ats κα κτλ.: which are 
not occupied by α serf residing in the 
country. —44 ff. And the property of 
the mother shall be divided, when she 
dies, in the same way as is prescribed 
for the property of the father. — V.1 ff. 
Whatever woman has no property either 
by gift of father or brother or by prom- 
ise or by inheritance, as (was written) 


when Cyllus and his colleagues of the 
σταρτός (subdivision of the tribe) of the 
Aethalians composed the κόσμος, these 
women shall share in the inheritance, 
but against those (who received gifts) 
previously no action shall be brought. — 
22 ff. If there is none of these, those to 
whom it falls according to the source of 
the property shall receive it. But if 
there are no heirs-at-law, those of the 
household who compose the κλᾶρος (1.6. 
the body of κλαρῶται or serfs attached 
to the estate) shall have the money. — 


30 


40 


45 


50 


10 


15 


20 


25 


40 


45 


VI 


10 


15 


268 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 110 


5 b] / lal / v ΄ > v— > r 4 
εἶεν ἐπιβάλλοντες, TAS ροικίας οἴτινές κ᾿ LOVTL ὁ κλᾶρος, τούτονς 
» £ 
ἔκεν τὰ νεα 

Αἰ δέ κ᾿ οἱ ἐπιβάλλοντες οὐ μὲν pil aa δατέθθαι τὰ κρέµατία, 

ol δὲ μέ, δικάκσαι τὸν οταν ἐπὶ τοῖλ λείονσι δατἔθθαι ἔμεν 

τὰ κρέματα πο το πρίν κα δάττονται. | at δέ κα δικάκσαντος τὸ 
x 

ie ee κάρτει ἐνσείξι ἓ ἄγει ἓ πέρει, δέκα στατρανβ καταστα- 

σεῖ καὶ τὸ κρξιος διπλεῖ. τνατὸν δὲ καὶ καρπὸ καὶ εἕμας κἀνπι- 

μ. = ie ee 5 ” XL [= -- \ 
δέμας κἐπιπολαίον κρεμάτὸν, ai κα με λείοντι δατέ[θθαι - - κά 
δικαστ]ὰν ὀμνύντα το ee τὰ µδλιόμενα. [ale [δ] κα κρέ- 
ματα δατιομένοι | μὲ συνηιγνόσκδντι ἀνπὶ τὰν δαῖσιν, ὄνὲν τὰ κρέ- 
ματα KOS κα πλεῖστον διδδι ἀποδόμενοι τᾶν τιμᾶν | δια[λ]ακόντον 

\ 3 / / / \ £ / 
τὰν ἐπαβολάν Εέκαστος. δατιομένοιὸ δὲ κρεµατα µαίτυρανς πα- 

a Ἀ 5 ε 

ρέμεν δρομέανς ἐλευθέρονς τρίινς € πλίανς. θυγατρὶ € διδοι, κατὰ 


οὖ 5 ld 
Ta αὐϊτά. 


> 9 mk ei = iS \ Se Aha \ »/ i 
As « ὁ tated δῦει, Tob TO πατρὸς κρεμάτὸν πὰρ υἱέος | μὲ 
, rn wv 
ὄνεθθαι μεδὲ καταθίθεθθαι: ἄτι δέ κ᾽ αὐτὸς πάσεταις ε ἀπολάκει 


ἀποδιδόθθδ, | ai κα λει. μεδὲ τὸν πατέρα τὰ τὸν τέκνον ἄτι κ᾽ av- 


xX 
τοὶ πάσονται € ἀπολαάκδντι. 


ἀπο]δό(θ)θαι μεδ’ ἐπισπένσαι, med’ | viv τὰ τᾶς ματρός. 


pede τὰ τᾶς γυναικὸς τὸν ἄνδρα 


at δέ τις 


= a 2 n 
πρίαιτο € καταθεῖτο € ἐπισπένσαιτο, ἀλλᾶι δ᾽ ἔγρατ[[τα]ι, de τάδε 


28 ff. If some of the heirs-at-law wish to 
divide the property, and others not, the 
judge shall decree that all the property 
belong to those wishing to divide, until 
they divide it. If any one, after the de- 
cision of the judge, enters in by force or 
drives or carries off anything, he shall 
pay ten staters and double the value of 
the object. In the matter of live stock, 
produce, clothing, ornaments, and fur- 
niture, if they do not wish to make a 
division, the judge shall decide with ref- 
erence to the pleadings. If, when divid- 
ing the property, they do not agree as to 
the division, they shall sell the property, 
and, disposing of it to whoever offers the 
most, they shall receive each his share 


of the price. — 84. δάττονται: aor. subj., 
οἵ. ἀποδάτταθθαι. 82.—86. ἐνσείει : 
taken by some as ἐν-σείει (σείω), but 
more probably ἐνσ-είει (εἶμι) with ει in- 
stead of « from the indicative. — 39. 


τνατὸν: θνητῶν = ζῴων, as in Hadt.2. 
68.— VI.1. διδδι: subj. without κα. 
174. 


I.2-46. Sale and mortgage of fam- 
ily property. 

VI.2 ff. As long as the father lives, 
one shall not purchase any of the fa- 
ther’s property from the son, nor take a 
mortgage on it. But whatever (the son) 
himself has acquired or inherited, he 
may dispose of, if he wishes. — 14 f. 
ἀλλᾶι δ᾽ ἔγρατται: and it is written 


No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 269 


τὰ γράμματα ἔγ[ρατται, τὰ] μ[ὲ]ν | κρέµατα ἐπὶ τᾶι ματρὶ ἔμεν 
κἐπὶ τᾶι γυναικί, ὁ δ᾽ ἀποδόμενος ἔ καταθὲνς ἓ ἐπισπένσανς TOL 20 
7 aa | é καταθεµένδι é ἐπισπενσαμένδι ο καταστα σεῖ 
Kal τί κ᾿ ἄλλ᾽ ἄτας El, τὸ ποσα τὸν δὲ ας μὲ ἔν δικον ἔμεν. 25 
αἱ ἰ δέ κ᾿ ὁ ἀντίμιδλος ἀπομῦλξι ἀνπὶ τὸ ας δι κ᾽ ἀνπιμὸλίοντι μὲ 
ἔμεν τᾶς ματ[ρ]ὸς ἒ τᾶς γυναικός, μολὲν OTE κ᾽ πολλες πάς 30 
To. δικαστᾶι | é FeKdoTo ἔγρατται. at δέ κ᾿ ἁπα ΕΟ νει μάτερ τέκνα 
καταλιπόνσα, τὸν πατέρα καρτερὸν ἔμεν] τὸν ματρόιον, ἀποδό(θ)θαι 
δὲ μὲ | Bee καταθέμἒν, αἴ κα μὲ τὰ τέκνα ἐπαινέσει δροµέες ἐόν- 35 


τες. ἐ τις ἀλλᾶι πρίαιτο ἒ κατα θεῖτο, τὰ μὲν κρέµατα ἐπὶ 


τος τέκνοις ἔμεν, ToL δὲ πριαμἱένδι € καταθεµένδι τὸν amie soa 40 


é τὸν καταθέντα τὰν | διπλείαν καταστάσαι τᾶς μον. καὶ τί 


c= 


κ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ἄτας ἒι, τὸ ἀπλόον. αἱ δέ κ᾽ ἄλλαν ὀπυίξι, τὰ τιέκνα [τὸ]ν 5 


[μ]ατροίὸν καρτερὸνς ἔμεν. 


Ai κ᾽ ἐδ δυσ[μενίανς] περα[θει K Jens ἀλλοπολίας ὑπ᾽ ο... 
ἐκόμενος perez le τις λύσεται, τοῦ τοι ο ο ἔμεν, πρίν 50 
κ᾿ ἀποδδι τὸ ἐπιβάλλον. αἱ δέ κα μὲ ο. ἀμπὶ τὰν πλὲ- 
θὺν ἓ μὲ aleNoize||» |e αὐτὸ [λ]ύσαθθαι, τὸν ο... ὀμνύντα 
κρίνεν πορτὶ τὰ | μδλιόμενα. [τ]ό ἐλευθέρὸ τὸν | δὲ ----. [ai 55 
κ᾿ ὁ δόλος] || ἐπὶ τὰν ἐλευθέραν ἐλθὸν ὀπυίξι, | ἐλεύθερ᾽ ἔμεν τὰ VII 
what is proper.’ The general sense is 
clear, but the restoration and precise 
interpretation is uncertain. Perhaps, 


otherwise = otherwise than is written. 
Cf. 1. 87 and VIII.54.— dt τάδε τὰ 
γράμματα ἔγρατται: since the inscrip- 


tion of this law, contrasted with τὸν δὲ 
πρόθθα, 1. 24, in matters of previous date. 
So in IX.15 and XI.19.— 25 ff. But if 
the opponent denies, with reference to 
the matter about which they are disput- 
ing, that it belongs to the mother or the 
wife, action shall be brought where it 
belongs, before the judge where it is pre- 
scribed for each case. 

V1I.46-VII.15. Repayment of ran- 
som. Children of mixed marriages. 
Responsibility for the acts of a slave. 

V1.46 ff. ‘A ransomed person shall 
belong to the ransomer, until he pays 


with the reading of the text, if one is 
sold into hostile hands and some one, 
forced (to do so) upon his demanding it, 
ransoms him from his exile. —51 ff. But 
if they do not agree about the amount, 
or on the ground that he did not demand 
to be ransomed, etc. — 55 ff. Something 
is certainly missing between the end of 
VI and the beginning of VII, either 
overlooked by the stonecutter in copy- 
ing, or possibly added on the original 
substructure, which is not extant. — 
VII.1 ff. In the case of marriage be- 
tween a male slave and a free woman, 


σι 


10 


15 


270 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 110 


Lal Lal 9S 
τέκνα. ai δέ κ᾿ | & ἐλευθέρα ἐπὶ τὸν δόλον, δολ᾽ Eplev τὰ τέκνα. αἱ 
δ. 4. A 2 |. \ > ΄ \ 3 / ΠΕΣ 3 
δέ κ᾿ ἐς τᾶς αὐτ]ᾶς ματρὸς ἐλεύθερα καὶ Sora | τέκνα γένεται, ἓ 
>> eb P= ES ὃν L \ > / ” > 
κ᾿ ἀποθάνει a  μάτέρ, ai κ᾽ ει κρεµατα, τὸνς ἐλευθέρονς ἔκεν. αἱ 
Η ᾿ a 
δ᾽ ἐλευθέροι | μὲ ἐκσεῖεν, τὸνσς ἐπιβάλλον τανς ἀναιλε(θ)θαι. ali] 
a = SY 4 A £ 
κ᾽ ἐκς ἀγορᾶς πρ|ι]άμενος δόλον μὲ περαιῦσει τᾶν ϱεκσεκοντ’ ἂμε- 
a ” / / » > Mpa else Ξ rim ν 
ρᾶν, αἴ τινά κα πρό(θ)θ’ ἀδικεκει ἓ ὕστερον, TOL πεπαμέν δι ἔνδικον 
ἔμεν. 


Τὰμ πα τ]ρδι[δ]κον ὀπυίε(θγθαι ἄδελπιδι τὸ πατρὸς τὸν ἰόντον 
- / - > \ / - ν.- > \ 
Tou | πρειγ[ί]στδι. αἱ δὲ Ka TALES πατρδιόκοι ἴδντι κἀδελπι[ο]ὶ 
- / 2 5) / =. 2 / > \ δ ν- 
τὸ παϊτρός, [τ]οι ἐπιπρειγίστδι ὀπυί ε(θγθαι. ai δὲ κα μὲ ἴὄντι 
ἀδελπιοὶ τὸ πατρός, vided δὲ ἐκς ἀδελιπιον, ὀπυίε(θ)θαι Lou τοι [ἐἸς 
[οὶ / = > / / ΠΣ, ae 7 3 5) 
τὸ mperyictd. αἱ δέ κα πλίες ἴδντ] πατρδιοκοι κυἰέες ἐκς ἀδελ- 


mov, ἄλλοι ὀπυίε(θ)θαι τὸι ἐπὶ rou ἐς [τ]δ πρει[γί]στο. μίαν 


δ᾽] ἔκεν πατρδι[δ]κον τὸν ἐπιβάλλοντα, πλίαδ δὲ [μ]έ. 


the status of the children depended on 
whether the slave went to live with the 
free woman, thus raising himself in a 
measure to her condition, or whether 
the woman went to live with the slave. 
—Q9. ἐκσεῖεν: εἶεν ἐξ αὐτᾶς. --- 10 ff. If 
one having purchased a slave from the 
market-place has not repudiated the pur- 
chase within the sixty days, if the slave 
has wronged any one before or after, the 
one who has acquired him shall be liable. 
The purchaser of a slave was allowed 
a certain time within which, upon dis- 
covering any faults, physical or other- 
wise, which had been concealed, he 
might repudiate the purchase. Not 
until the expiration of this period was 
the purchase binding, and the pur- 
chaser liable for the acts of the slave. 
For the use of περαιόω, cf. also SGDI. 
4998. VII αἴ κα wh περαιόσει ἢ κα πρίαται 
ἐν ταῖς τριάκοντ᾽ ἀμέραις. But some take 
the meaning in both passages to be dis- 
pose of abroad. 


VII.15-IX.24. The heiress. Regu- 
lations for her marriage and the dis- 
position of her property. 

When, in default of sons, a daugh- 
ter becomes the heiress (πατρδιῦκος, cf. 
mat povxos παρθένος Hdt.6.57 with Stein’s 
note, Att. ἐπίκληρος), the choice of a 
husband, who becomes the virtual head 
of the family, is determined by fixed 
rules. The person so determined, the 
groom-elect, is known as 6 ἐπιβάλλον 
ὀπυίεν (= δι ἐπιβάλλει ὀπυίεν the one to 
whom it falls to marry) or simply 6 ἐπι- 
βάλλον. 

VII.15 ff. The heiress shall marry 
her father’s brother, the oldest of those 
living. If there are several heiresses and 
father’s brothers, they shall marry (the 
second) the next oldest (and so on in suc- 
cession). If there are no father’s broth- 
ers, but sons of the brothers, she shall 
marry that one (who is the son) of the 
oldest. If there are several heiresses and 
sons of brothers, they shall marry (the 


No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 271 


3Αδ δέ κ᾽ ἄν]δρος ἒι ὁ ἐπιβάλλον ὀπυίεν é| a πατρδιόκος, [σ]τέ- 30 
γαν μέν, αἴ | κ᾽ é, ἔκεν τὰν πατρδιδκον, Ta6 δ᾽ ἐπικαρπίας παν- 
τὸς τὰν ἐμέναν. ἀπολανκάνεν τὸν ἐπιβιάλλοντα ὀπυίεν. Ee δέ 35 
κ᾽ ὉΠ Ῥομος ἰὸν ὁ ο ὑπὸ} ΕΗ ἐβίδν ἐβίονσαν μὲ λέι 
paper ἐπὶ Tal πατρδιόκσι ἐμεν τὰ κρέµατα πάντα καὶ τὸν καρ- 40 
πὀν, πρείν κ᾿ ὀπυίει. = δέ κα | δρομεὺς ἐ lov ὁ ἐπιβάλλον ἐβίονσαν 
λείονσαν ὀπυίε(θ)θαι μὲ λέι ὀπυίεν, μδλὲν τὸς Γκαδεστὰνς τὸς τᾶς 
πατρδι ὅκδ, ὁ δὲ ΕΕ δικ[ακσά]τὸ ὁπυίεν ἐν τοῖς εις 4ὔ 
μεισί. αὐ δέ κα μὲ ὀπυίξι au ἔγρα σπα τὰ κρέµατα ea ἔκον- 


σαν, αἴ κ᾽ ἒι ἄλλος, τδι ἐπιβάλλοντι 


- ai δ᾽ ἐπιβάλλον μὲ εἴξ, acs) 50 
πυλᾶς τὸν αἰτιόντὸν σας κα λὲι απ ο ae αἱ δέ κα TOL ἐπι- 
βάλλοντι ἐβίονσα μὲ rel ὀπυίε(θ)θαι ὁ ἐ ἄνσρος ἒι ὁ παν δῦ 
[κα]ὶ μ[ὲ λ]ε ε[ι µέν]εν ||| ἀ πατρδιόκος, στέγαµ μέν, | al κ᾽ ev ἐνντῃ 
/ \ - 5 ” ” spe 5) a / Ξ ο » = 

πόλι, τὰμ πατρδιῦκοὶν ἔκεν κἄτι κ᾽ ἐνει ἐν TAL στέγαι, τον δ᾽ ἄλλον 

2 nr nw ἊΣ 
τὰν ἔμίναν διαλακόνσαν ἄλλοι ὀπυίε(θγθ)αι Tas πυλᾶς τὸν αἰτιόν- 5 
τὸν | ὄτιμί κα λέει. ἀποδατέ(θ)θαι δὲ τὸν κρεµάτὸν Lor. αἲ δὲ μὲ | 
53 > / ο ιό στι τον ” \ oe 
εἶεν ἐπιβάλλοντες TAL «παι) πιατρδιόκοι alt ἔ]γρατται, τὰ κρέµατα 10 
πάντ᾽ ἔκ[ον]σαν τᾶς πυλᾶς ὀπυίε(θ)θ[α]ι ὄτιμί κα λέι. | αὐ δὲ τᾶς 

a 34 / ) / \ \ \ a ate ν 
ΠΡ μέτις λείοι μεις τὸς καδεστὰνς || τὸς τᾶς πο, 15 


pate ae [τὰν της ὅτι οὐ λ[ει ὀ]πυίεν τις ; πος μέν τίς 


5 


κ᾿ ὁ πυίξι, ἐν ταῖς τριάκοντα ἔ κα εείποντι: αἰ δὲ é , ἄλλοι 
ρ iF μ 


ὀπυίε(θ)θαι ὅτι μί Ka νύναται. at δέ κα πατρὸς δόντος ἓ ἀδελ- 90 
πιὸ πατρδιδκος γένεται, at λείοντος ὀπιυίεν ou ἔδδκαν μὲ λείοι 


ὀπυίείθ)θαι, ai κ᾽ ἐστετέκνδται, διαιλακόνσαν τὸν κρεμάτὸν at 25 


second) the second (in order) after the son 
of the eldest (and so on). — 35 ff. If the 
groom-elect, being a minor, does not wish 
to marry (the heiress), though both are 
of marriageable age, all the property and 
the income shall belong to the heiress 
until he marries her. — 47 ff. If he does 
not marry her, as is written, she with 
all the property shall marry the next in 
succession, if there is another. But if 
there is no groom-elect, she may marry 
any one of the tribe she wishes, of those 


who ask for her hand. — VIII.7-8. But 
they shall give to him (the rejected groom- 
elect) his proper share of the property. 
— 20 ff. If one becomes an heiress after 
her father or brother has given her (in 
marriage), if she does not wish to remain 
married to the one to whom they gave her, 
although he is willing, then, in case she 
has borne children, she may, dividing the 
property as is written, marry another 
of the tribe. —24. ἐστετέκνοται: perf. 
subj. like πέπᾶται etc., 151.1. 


30 


40 


55 


IX 


10 


27 


bo 


GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 110 


aria pesmi ὀπυίε(θ)θ[αι τᾶ]ς [π]υ[λ]ᾶ[ς]. αἱ δὲ τέκνα με 
εἴε, πάντ᾽ é peas TOL hens ene Ne μας τ αἴ κ᾽ ξι, αἱ δὲ μέ 


ἄι ἔγραττιαι. 


αἴ 
κα [A] jez, | πο ος Tas πυλᾶς ὄτιμί κα νύναται, ἀνάνκαι δὲ μέ. 
al δὲ όν, μὲ καταλίποι ὁ ἀποθανόν, | ὀπυίε(θ)θαι ToL εις 
λοντι ἄι ἔγρατται. αἱ δ᾽ ὁ ἐπιβάλλον τὸν πατρδιῦκον ὀπυίεν μὲ 
ἀπ δώμος εἴξ, & δὲ πατρδιόκος | ὄρίμα εἴξ, τι ἐπιβάλλοντι ὀϊπυί- 
ε(θ)θαι au ἔγρατται. 

Πατρδιδκον δ᾽ ἔμεν, αἴ κα πατὲρ μὲ & é ος ἐς τὸ αὐ[τό] 
πατρός. τῶν ᾿ δὲ κρεµάτδ|ν κα]ρτερὸνς ἔμεν τᾶς ρεργα[ σ]ία[ς τὸς] 
eee: | [7]as [δ᾽ ο τα ελ ος [τ]ὰν ἐμίναν, ἃς 
κ᾿ ἄ[ν]δρ[ο]ς EL. ἵν δ᾽ ᾿ ἀν[ο pau ἰάτται μὲ εἴξ ἐπιβάλλον, τὰν πα- 
τον καρτερὰν ἔμεν τὸν τε κρεμάτὸν καὶ τὸ καρπό, Kas 
κ᾿ frie ὄ]ρος é, τράπε(θ)θαι [π]ὰρ Tau patpi- ai δὲ μάτερ μέ εἴξ, 
πὰρ τοῖς [μ]άτρῦσι | αν ai δέ τις ὀπυίοι τὰ πατρδιὂ- 
κον, ἀλλᾶι δ᾽ [ἔγ]ρατται,] πεύθεν [πορ]τὶ κόσμ[ο]ν || τὸνς ἐπιβά[λ- 
λοντανς. 

᾿Ανὲρ al | κ᾿ ἀποθανὸν πα]τρδιόκον καϊταλίπξι, ἒ αὐ[τὰν ἓ πρὸ 
αὐτᾶς τοῦς πάτρδανς τὸ]νο μάτρδανς καταθέμεν [ πο i 
τόν | κρμάτὂὸν καὶ] δικαίαν ἔμεν τὰν ὄνὰν καὶ τὰν κα[τάθεσιν. at | 
δ᾽ ἀλλᾶι πρί]αυτό τις κρέματα | καταθεῖτο τὸν Tas πα[τρδιόκδ, 
τ]ὰ [μ]ὲν [κρ]έματα ἐπὶ τῶι πατρδιόκδι ἔμεν, ὁ δ᾽ ἀποδόμενος ἓ 
κατ αθὲνς τοι τ ἒ ος αἴ κα νικαθει, διπλεῖ κα 
ταστασεῖ καὶ τί κ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ἄτας ει, τὸ ἀπλόον ἐπικαταστασεῖ, alt 
[τά]δε τὰ γιραμμΊατία ἔγρατται, τ]ῤ]ν δ]ὲ Hien μ[ὲ] ἔνδικον 
ἔμεν. αἱ ἐπ 0 ἀντίμδλος ἀπομ[δλ] oy ἀ[νπ]ὺ τὸ 1 δι κ᾿ απο 
elas pe τὸς πατρδιόκο [ἔμ]εν, ὁ 0 ατα ὀμνὺς κρινέτὂ: ai | 
δὲ νικάσαι μὲ Tas πατρ[ δι]όκ]δ ἔμ[ε]ν, Morey ὀπὲ κ᾿ ἐπιβάλλει, E é | 


εεκάστδ ἔγρατται. 


Aé ἀν[δ]εκσ]άμ[ε]νος ἒ νενικαµένο[ς ἒ ἐνκ ]οιστὰνς ὀπέλον ἃ δια- 


ΗΝ : a ο i 
βαλόμενος € διαρειπάµενος ἀπο θ]άνοι € τούτδι ἄλλος, ἐπιμδλὲνν 


IX.24-X.32. Various subjects. given as security or has been guilty of 
IX.24 ff. If one dies who has gone fraud (?) or conspiracy (2), or another 
surety or has lost a suit or owes money (stands in such relations) to him, one 


No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 273 


ἰδ πρὸ TO ἐνιαυτὸ" ὁ δὲ ο... δικαδδέτὂ πορτὶ τὰ ερ 
» 
μενα al μέν κα νίκας ἐπιμόλέι, ὁ δικαστὰς κο μνάμον, | αἴ κα δύει 


καὶ πολιατεύξι, οἱ δὲ µαίτυρες οἱ ἐπιβάλλοντες, ἀνδοκ]ᾷδ (δ)ὲ κέν- 


-- nw Lal Lf 
κοιδτᾶν καὶ διαβολᾶς καὶ διρσιος µαίτυρες οἱ ἐπι βάλλοντες ἀπο- 
- / - τὸ / > > Vs S - 2 / > \ ¥ 
πὂνιόντὸν. ἔ δέ κ᾽ ἀπορείποντι, δικαδδέτὃ ὁὀμόσιαντα αὐτὸν καὶ 
x / \ \ > / >\ yy > > / 4 353 
TOVS μαίτυρ᾽ανς νικὲν τὸ ἀπλόον. υἱὺς all κ᾽ ἀνδέκσεται, ἄς κ᾽ ὁ 
\ \ £ ” / 
πατὲ(δ) δόξει, | αὐτὸν ἀτέ(θγθαι καὶ τὰ κρέματα | ἄτι Ee πέπαται. 


al τίς κα πέραι ο σε é ἐς πὲρ[α]ν επι σαι μὲ ἀποδιδόι, 


>| 
| 


We / μοὶ / / »Ἱ \ ὃ poe δύ ἘΣ /΄ 
πλίο]νος τρέες, τὸ µείονος μέττ’ ἐς TO δεκαστάτξρον δύο, τὸ μεί ονος 


αἱ μέν κ᾿ ἀποπονίδντι µαίτυρες ἐβίοντες τὸ ἐκατονστατέρὸ καὶ 
ἔνδ, δικαδδέτὸ πορ[τ]ὶ τὰ | ἀποπῦ[ν]ιόμενα. αἱ δὲ µαίτυρε[ς] μὲ 
ἀποπὂνίοιεν, ἃ κ᾽ Blades: ὀ συναλλάκσαν», ὅτερόν κ[α] κέλέε[τ]αι 
ὁ | µενπόµενος, ἒ ἀπομόσαι ἔ συν ||| ΠΙ. 1-9, and most of 10--14, 
lacking | ματρὶ || δ᾽ υἱὺν [ὃ ce γυναικὶ δόμεν ἐ]κατὸν στα[τ] - 
ρα[νς] μεῖον, κος δὲ μέ. at δὲ πλία δοίξ, αἴ | κα λείοντ᾽ οὐ ἐπι- 
βάλλοντες, τὸν gory ἀποδόντες τὰ κρ]ἐματ᾽ ἐκόντον. a δέ τις 


ὀπέλον ἐ epyupon ἔ ἀταμένος ἓ μδλιοµένας δίκας δοίε, at | μὲ εἴξ τὰ 


λοιπὰ ἄκσια τᾶς ἄτας, μεδὲν ἐς κρέος ἔμεν τὰν | δόσιν. 


shall bring suit against said person be- 
fore the end of the year. The judge shall 
render his decision according to the tes- 
timony. If the suit is with reference to 
a judgment won, the judge and the re- 
corder, if he is alive and a citizen, and 
the heirs as witnesses, (shall give testi- 
mony), but in the case of surety and 
pledges and fraud (?) and conspiracy 
(?), the heirs as witnesses shall give tes- 
timony. After they have testified, (the 
judge) shall decree that (the plaintiff), 
when he has taken oath himself and 
likewise the witnesses, has judgment for 
the simple amount. If a son has gone 
surety, while his father is living, he and 
the property which he possesses shall be 
subject to fine. — 26-27. The precise 
meaning Of διαβαλόµενος and δια ρειπάμε- 
vos (cf. in ll. 35-36 διαβολᾶς, διρέσιος, the 


latter with δι-, probably only an error, 
for δια-) isuncertain.—28-29, The third 
letter in 1. 29 is obscure, but the most 
probable reading is ἐπιμολὲνν ἰδ, with 
νν as in τὰνν ἐμίναν 11.48, and with ἰός 
used like ἐκεῖνος as in VIII.8.— 48 ff. 
If one has formed a partnership with 
another for a mercantile venture (and 
does not pay him his share), or does not 
pay back the one who has contributed to 
a venture, etc. — 50. ἔνδ: for ἔνς (= εἷς) 
before following ὃ (97.4). — 55. ὅτερόν 
whichever course the complain- 
ant demands, either to take oath of denial 
or—. X.15 ff. ‘Special legacies are 
not to exceed the value of 100 staters. 
If one makes a gift of greater value, the 
heirs, if they choose, may pay the 100 
staters and keep the property.’ — 24. 
to no purpose, invalid. 


κα κτλ.: 


pedev ἐς κρέος : 


30 


35 


40 


45 


50 


15 


20 


25 


40 


274 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 110 


Αντρδ[π]ον μὲ ὀνέ(θ)θα[ι] κατακείμενον, πρίν κ᾽ ἀλλύσεται ὁ 
καταθένς, μεδ᾽ ἀμπίμδλον, μεδὲ δέκσα(θ)θαι μεδ᾽ ἐπισιπένσα(θ)θαι 
μεδὲ καταθέ(θ)θαι. αἱ | δέ τις τουτὸν τι ρέρκσαι, μεδὲν ἐς κρέος 


3 Ri 3 - / 4 tf 
ἔμεν, αι οὐῤ ον δύο paitupe(s). | 


Ανπανσιν ἔμεν ὅπο κά TIX Nev. ᾽ἀμπαίνε(θ)θαι δὲ κατ᾽ μη | 
καταρελμένὸν TOM HOMER Fs ἀπὸ TO AGO ὃ plibap ice | ὁ δ᾽ ἂμ- 
πανάµενος δότο τᾶ! ἐταιρξίαι τᾶι FaL αὐτὸ ἰαρξιον καὶ πρὀκοον 
folvo. καὶ || μέν κ᾽ ἀνέλἒται πάντα τὰ κρέµατα καὶ μὲ συννξι γνέ- 
ova Τέκνα, τέλλεμ μὲν τὰ θῖνα καὶ | τὰ ἀντρύπινα τὰ τὸ ἄνπανα- 
μένδ κἀναιλέ(θ)θαι, ἄιπερ τοῖς γνεσίοι σας ai [δ]έ κα μὲ | 
NE τέλλεν ἄι πας τὰ κ[ρ[ἑ ματα τὸνς ἐπιβάλλοντανς ἔκεν. 
ai δέ κ᾿ & γνέστι ja τέκνα τδι «πο REG πεδὰ μὲν τὸν ἐρσ᾽ ἑνὸν 


τὸν ἀμπαντόν, ἄνπερ αἱ θε[ [λε]ίαι ἀπὸ τὸν ἀδελπιὸν ον τπἢ Ἶ 


ΧΙ αἱ δέ κ᾿ νο μὲ ἴδνιτι, Benet δέ, νάνος δ [μεν] τὸν ἀν- 


10 


15 


20 


παντὸν καὶ μὲ ο μμ ἔμεν τέλλεν τ[ὰ Ee ἀν]παναμένὸ καὶ τὰ 

Kpépalr’ ἀναιλ(ὲ ἐ)(θ)θαι ἄτι κα κατα[λίπε] ὁ ἀν]πανάμενος ' πλίυι 
KN > \ δ 5 εν, > ο. > / oe \ £ 

δὲ τὸν | ἀνπαντὸμ μὲ ἐπικορέν. [at δ᾽ ἀπο]θάνοι ὁ ἀνπαντὸς γνέσια | 
/ x 4 \ \ aS Fintan / 

τέκνα μὲ καταλιπὸν, πὰρ τὸ[νς τὸ ἀν]παναμένὸ ἐπιβάλλοντανς 
> - \ \ «2 > / 2 3.9 / > / - 

ἀνκορὲν τὰ κρέματα. at ὃ[έ κα | λει] ὁ ἀνπανάμενος, ἀπορειπιάθθο 

κατ᾽ ἀγορὰν ἀπὸ τὸ λα[δ O | ἀπα]γορεύοντι καταρελμένον τὸν πο- 

a = Z 

λιατᾶν - ἀνθέμε[ν δὲ | δέκ]α [σ]τατερανς ἐδ δικαστἰέριον, ὁ δὲ μνά- 
= ᾽ = = |/— 3 | Sent MAE Gs πᾶ / x \ Wes / - 

μὸν ὁ τὸ κσενίο ἀποδότο τοι ἀπορρξεθέντι. | γυνὰ δὲ μὲ ἀμπαινέθθο 
= = £ εκ 

μεδ᾽] ἄνεβος. κρε(θ)θαι δὲ τοῖδδε a. τάδε τὰ γράμματ᾽ ἔγραπσε, | 
= \ / ” ” a5 eg \ > ος enc 

τὸν δὲ πρόθθα ὅπαι τις ἔκει € ἀμπαντύι € πὰρ ἀμπαντὸ μὲ ἔτ᾽ ἔν- 


δικον ἔμεν. 


X.33-X1.23. Adoption. 

X.33 ff. Adoption may be made from 
whatever source any one wishes. The 
adoption shall be announced in the mar- 
ket-place, when the citizens are assem- 
bled, from the stone whence they make 
proclamations. —41. συνν-ἒι: see 101.1. 
— 42 ff. He shall perform the religious 
and social obligations of the one who 
adopted him. — X1.10 ff. If the adopter 
wishes, he may renounce (the adopted 


son) in the market-place, etc. —16. ο 
τὸ κσενίδ: 50. κόσµοντος, the clerk of the 
official who looks after the interests of 
strangers. —19 ff. These regulations 
(τοῖδδε) shall be followed from the time 
of the inscription of this law, but as re- 
gards matters of a previous date, in 
whatever way one holds (property), 
whether by virtue of adoption (i.e. of 
being the adopted son) or from the 
adopted son, there shall be no liability. 


No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 275 


”"Αντρδπον ds κ᾽ ἄγει πρὸ δίκας, | αἰεὶ ἐπιδέκε(θ)θαι. , 25 


Tov δικαστάν, ὅτι μὲν κατὰ | µαίτυρανς ἔγρατται δικάδδεν 


σι” 


ἀπύμοτον, δικάδδεν au ἔγρατται, τὸν δ᾽ ἀλλον ὀμνύντια κρίνεν πορτὶ 30 
τὰ ΠΝ «με. 

Αἴ κ᾿ ἀποθάνει ἄργυρον | πο ο ο αἱ μέν κα λεί- 
ὄντι, οἷς κ᾿ ἐπιβάλλει | ἀναιλᾶ(θ)θαι τὰ κρέµατα, τὰν ἀἸ τῶ, ὑπερ- 35 
ο καὶ τὸ | ο προς ioe κ᾿ ὀπέλει, ο. τὰ κρέματα. 
αἱ δέ κα μὲ λεί ὄντι, τὰ μὲν κρέματα ἐπὶ τοῖς νικάσανσι ἔμεν ἓ οἷς 
K ᾿ ὀπέλει τὸ ἀργύριον, ἄλλαν δὲ | µεδεμίαν ἄταν ἔμεν τοῖς ἐπιβάλ- 40 
λονσι. ἀ[τ]έ(θ)θαι δὲ ὑπὲρ μ[ὲ]ν τὸ [πα]τρὸς τὰ πατρῦια, ὑπὲ(δ) 
δὲ Tas ματρὸς τὰ µα]τρδια. | 45 

Tuva ἀνδρὸς ἄ κα κρίνεται, 


71 

ἐν ταῖς ρίκατι ἀμέραις ἀπομοσάτο παριόντος τὸ δικα[στᾶ a 50 

κ᾿ ἐπικαλέι. ἸΠρορ[ε]ιπάτίδ δὲ ὁ ἄρκὸν τᾶ(δ) δίκας τᾶι γυναικὶ καὶ 

To. δικαστᾶι καὶ [π]δι | μ[νά]μονι ἀπο ος ἀντὶ μ[[αιτύρον κη 

η. 1-15 one ματρὶ υἐὐζὼς é ἀ[ν]ὲρ γυναικὶ | κρέματα al ἔδοκε, 

du ἔγραττο πρὸ τῶνδε TOV γραμμάτὂν, | μὲ ἔνδικον ἔμεν τὸ δ᾽ ὕστε: 

ρον διδόμεν au ἔγρατται. | 20 
Ταῖς πατρδιόκοις αἴ κα μὲ ᾿ἴδντι ὀρπανοδικασταί, as κ᾽ ἀνῦροι 

. δέ κ᾿ ἀ πατρ[ δι]ῦκος 25 


not be subject to any further fine. The 


vm = \ ΚΣ / . 
ἴδντι, κρε(θ)θαι κατὰ | τὰ ἐγραμμένα. ὅπε 


ΧΙ.24- ΧΤΙ.55. Various supplemen- 


tary regulations. 

X1.24f. If one seizes a man before the 
trial, any one may receive him (i.e. may 
offer the man an asylum). — 26 ff. The 
judge shall decide as is written whatever 
it is written that he shall decide accord- 
ing to witnesses or by oath of denial, but 
other matters he shall decide under oath 
according to the pleadings. See note to 
1.11 ff. —351 ff. If one dies owing money 
or having lost a swit, thoseto whom it falls 
to receive the property may hold the prop- 
erty, if they wish to pay the fine in his be- 
half and the money to those to whom he 
owesit. But if not, the property shall be- 
long to those who won the suit or those to 
whom he owes money, but the heirs shall 


father’s property shall pay the fine for 
the father, the mother’s property for the 
mother. — 46 ff. When a woman is di- 
vorced from her husband, if the judge has 
decreed an oath, she shalltake the oath of 
denial of whatever one charges within 
twenty days, in the presence of the judge. 
— rt: οὔτινος as in II.50.— XII.21 ff. 
The heiresses, if there are no ὀρφανοδικα- 
otal, so long as they are under marriage- 
able age, shall be treated according to 
what is written. In case the heiress, in 
default of a groom-elect or ὀρφανοδικα- 
otal, is brought up with her mother, the 


father’s brother and the mother’s brother, 


those designated (above), shall manage 
the property and the income as best they 


30 


10 


276 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 110 


μὲ ἰόντος ἐπιβάλλοντος μεδ’ ὀρπανοδικαστᾶν πὰρ τᾶι ματρὶ τρά- 
πεται, τὸν πάτρδα καὶ TOM µάτρδα TOYS ἐγραμμένονς τὶ ἃ κρέµατα 
καὶ τὰν ἐπικαρπίαν ἀρτύεν ὅπαι Ka (νύ)νανται κάλλιστα, πρίν 
κ᾽ ὀπυίεται. ὀπυίε(θ)θαι δὲ δυδδεκαρετία é πρείγονα. 


111. Gortyna. III cent. μ.ο. SGDI.5011. 


Halbherr, Am. J. Arch. 1897, 191 ff. 
[Θιοί | Τάδ᾽ ἔ 


ἔραδε τ]ᾶι [πόλι] ψαφίδδονσι τρια] κατίων πα]ριόν- 
των" νομίσματι χρῆτθαι τῶι καυχῶι τῶι ἔθηκαν a πόλις: TOO | 


Inser. Jurid. IT, pp. 329 ff. 


δ᾽ ὀδελὸνς μὴ δέκετθαι Tovs apyupios.| at δέ τις δέκοιτο ἢ τὸ νόμι- 
σµα μὴ λείοι | δέκετθαι ἢ καρπῶ ὠνίοι, ἀποτεισεῖ ἀργύρω πέντε 
στατῆρανς. πεύθεν δὲ | πορτὶ τὰν νεότα, Tas δὲ νεύτας ὀμν]ύντες 
κρινόντων οἱ ἐπτὰ κατ ἀγοράν, οἱ κα λάχωντι κλαρώμενοι. νικῆν 
δ᾽ ὅτερά κ᾿ οἱ πλίες ὀμόσοντι, καὶ πράξαντες | τὸν νικαθέντα τὰν 


μὲν ἡμίναν [τῶι νικάσ]αντι δόντων, τὰν δ᾽ ἡμίναν [τᾶι πόλι]. 


112. Hierapytna. III or 11 cent. p.c. SGDI.5041. Michel 29. 


e / \ Les 7 a / 2 Ἂ, 
ενω [ἑρπόντων δὲ οἱ Ἱεραπύτνιοι τοῖς Λυττίοις ἐς τὰ --].... 
[οἱ δὲ] Δύττιοι τοῖς Ἱεραπυτνίοις ἐς τὰν εὐάμερον τὰν [τῶν Θευ- 
δαισίων. ὁ δὲ κόσμος τῶν | Ἱεραπυτνί]ων ἑρπέτω Λυττοῖ ἐς τὸ 


\ id 


> a \ > Ν \ lal ‘A / e / > 
ἀρχεῖον: κατὰ ταὐτὰ δὲ καὶ ὁ τῶ[ν Λυττίων κόσμος ἑρπέτω ἐν 
Ἱεραπύτναι ἐς] | τὸ ἀρχ[εῖον.] ai δὲ οἱ κόσμοι ἐλλίποιεν τὰν Ov- 
ν᾿ Ν > / yy / / 4 > , 
σίαν τὰν ἠγραμμέναν, al κα μή τι πόλεμος κωλύσηι, ἀποτεισάν]- 
των ὁ κόσμος ἕκαστος ἀργυρίω στατήρας ἑκατόν, οἱ μὲν Ἱεραπύ- 


τνιοι τοῖς Λυττίοις τῶι πόλει, [οἱ δὲ Λύττιοι τοῖς] | Ἱεραπυτνίοις τᾶι 
r 


can until she marries. She shallbemar- ἴο the body of young men, and of this 


ried when twelve years of age or older. 

111. Decree of Gortyna regarding 
the use of bronze coinage. 

8 ff. One shall make use of the bronze 
coin which the state has established, and 
not accept the silver obols. If one ac- 
cepts them, or is unwilling to accept the 
(bronze) coin, or sells for produce (i.e. 
trades by barter), he shall pay a fine of 
Jive silver staters. Report shall be made 


body the seven who are chosen by lot as 
supervisors of the market shall decide 
under oath. 

112. Treaty between Hierapytna 
and Lyttos. This illustrates the mixed 
dialect sometimes known as East Cre- 
tan. See 273, 278. 

1. Λυνττίοις: note the interchange 
of assimilated and unassimilated forms, 
Λυκτίων 1. 18. See 86 with 1. -- 


ce 
e.g. 


No. 119] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 211 


πόλει. ὅτι δὲ κα δόξηι ταῖς πόλεσιν ἐξελὲν ἢ ἐνθέμεν, ὅτι μὲν ἐξέ- 
λοιμεν μήτε ἔνθινον μήτε ἔνορκον ἣμεν, ὅτι δὲ ἐγγράψαιμεν ἔνθινόν 
5 ν᾿. ΝΜ ᾽ / / A (ener? ” / > \ 
τε ἦμεν καὶ ἔνορκον. εἰ δέ τί Ka θεῶν ἱλέων ὄντων λάβωμεν ἀπὸ 
a / / \ \ ΄ ε / Nie 3 ον 
τῶν πολεμίων, λαγχανόντων κατὰ τὸ τέλος ἑκάτεροι. μὴ ἐξέστω 
δὲ ἰδίαι μήτε πόλεμον ἐχφέρεσθαι χωρὶς μήτε εἰρήναν τίθεσθαι, αἵ 
Ἂς > / / » / lA > / ’ 2. » \ 
κα μὴ ἀμφοτέροις δόξηι. at δέ τινές κα ἰδίαι ἐξενέγκωνται, || αὐτοὶ 
καὶ διαπολεµόντων, καὶ μὴ ἔνορκοι ἔστων οἱ μὴ συμπολεμόντες. 
στασάντων δὲ τὰς στάλας ἑκάτεροι ἐν τοῖς ἰδίοις ἱεροῖς, οἱ μὲν 
Ἱεραπύτνιοι Ὠλεροῖ ἐν τῶι ἱερῶι, τὰν δὲ ἐν ᾿Απόλλωνι, οἱ δὲ Λύτ- 
τιοι ἐν τῶι [ἱ]ερῶι τ[ὦ ᾿Απόλλωνος καὶ ἐμ πόλει ἐν ᾿Αθαναίαι. 
στασάντων δὲ καὶ κοινὰν στάλαν ἐν Γόρτυνι ἐν | τῶι ἱερῶι TO 
pee aL ει. Ὅρκος Λυκτίων. “ὀμνύω τὰν 'Ἑστίαν καὶ Ζῆνα ’Opa- 
τρίον καὶ τὰν ᾿Αθαναίαν Ὠλερίαν καὶ Ziva | Μο]ννίτιον καὶ Ἡρ]αν 
καὶ ᾿Αθαναίαν Πολιάδα καὶ ᾿Απόλλωνα Πύτιον καὶ Λατὼ καὶ 
"Apea καὶ ᾿Αφροδίταν καὶ ἹΚωρῆ τας καὶ Νύμφας καὶ θεὸς πάντας 
καὶ πάσας - ἢ μὰν ἐγὼ συμμαχησῶ τοῖς Ἱεραπυτνίοις τὸν πάντα 
χρόνον ἁπλ]όως] καὶ ἀδόλως, καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν φίλον καὶ ἐχθρὸν ἑξῶ, 
καὶ πολεμησῶ ἀπὸ χώρας, vi κα καὶ ὁ Ἱεραπύτνιος, καὶ τὸ δίκαιον 
δωσῶ καὶ ἐμμενῶ ἐν τοῖς συνκειµένοις, ἐμμενόντων καὶ τῶν Ἱερά- 
πυτνίων. ἐπιορκόντι μὲν | ἦμεν TOS θεὸς ἐμμανίας καὶ γίνεσθαι 
/ \ . / > nr x \ \ id / ο \ VA 
πάντα τὰ ὑπεναντία, εὐορκῶσι δὲ τὸς θεὸς ἑλέος ἦμεν καὶ γίνεσθαι 
πολ]λζλ)ὰ κἀγαθά. Ὅρκος Ἱεραπυτνίων. “ὀμνύω τὰν 'Ἡστίαν 
καὶ Ζῆνα ᾿Οράτριον καὶ ᾿Αθαναίαν ᾿Ωλερίαν κα [ὃ] Δῆνα Μοννί- 
τιον καὶ Ἥραν καὶ ᾿Αθαναίαν Πολιάδα καὶ ᾿Απόλλωνα Πύτιον 
καὶ Λατὼ καὶ “Apea καὶ ᾿Αφροδύταν καὶ Κωρῆτας καὶ Νύμφας 
καὶ θεὸς πάντας καὶ πάσας - ἢ μὰν ἐγὼ συμμαχησῶ τοῖς Λυκτί- 
\ / / ε / \ > / \ X > \ / 
οις τὸν | παντα χρόνον ἅπλοως καὶ ἀδόλως, καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν φίλον 
ἈΠ 9, Ν ς lal ο > \ ΄ e ς ΄ 
καὶ ἐχθρὸν ἑξῶ, καὶ πολεμησῶ ἀπὸ χώρας, vi κα καὶ ὁ Λύττιος, 
καὶ τὸ δίκαιον δωσῶ καὶ ἐμμενῶ ἐν τοῖς συνκειμένοις, ἐμμενόν- 


\ / 2’ / \ \ 5 / ο \ 
των καὶ Λυκτίων. ἐ[π]ιορ[κό]ντι τὸς θεὸς ἐμμανίας ἢμεν καὶ 


13. Οράτριον: occurs as an epithet of | (51a). The epithet would then be of 
Zeus in two other Cretan inscriptions. | Elean source (cf. El. Εεράτρα-- ῥήτρα, 
It is generally explained as standing 15), or else contain hyper-Doric a.— 
for εράτριος with ο for ¢ as in”Oatos 17. ἐπιορκόντι: see 49.04. 


10 


15 


20 


30 


278 GREEK DIALECTS [ No. 112 


γίνεσθαι πάντα τὰ ὑπεναντία, εὐορκῶσι δὲ τὸς θε[ὸ]ς ἑλέος ἦμεν 
καὶ γίνεσθαι πολλὰ κἀάγαθα.” 

113. Dreros. ΤΙ or II cent. B.c., but copied from an earlier version. 
SGDI.4952. Ditt.Syll.463. Michel 23. Solmsen 31. 

Θεός Toya. | Αγαθᾶι τύχαι. | ᾿Ἐπὶ τῶν Αἰθαλέων κοσµιόντων | 
τῶν σὺγ Κυίαι καὶ | Κεφάλωι Πυρωιπίωι Βισίωνος, | γραμµατέος | 
δὲ Φιλίππου, 


ΑΝ ΄ \ ε / \ > VA \ \ an 
κοντα". “᾿Ομνύω | τὰν Ἑστίαν τὰν | ἐμ πρυτανείωι | καὶ τὸν Δῆνα 


| τάδε ὥμοσαν  ἀγελάοι πανάζωστοι ἑκα]τὸν ὀγδοή- 


τὸν |᾿ Αγοραῖον καὶ τὸν Δῆνα τὸν Ταλλαῖον | καὶ τὸν ᾿Απέλλωνα | 
τὸν Δελφίνιον καὶ | τὰν ᾿Αθαναίαν τὰν | Πολιοῦχον καὶ τὸν | Απέλ- 
λωνα τὸμ Ποίτιον | καὶ τὰν Λατοῦν καὶ τὰν [Αρτεμιν καὶ τὸν 
“Apea | καὶ τὰν ᾿Αφορδίταν καὶ | τὸν ᾿Ερμᾶν καὶ τὸν "λλιον | καὶ 
τὰν Βριτόμαρτιν | καὶ τὸμ Φοίνικα καὶ τὰν  ᾽Αμϕι[ώ]ναν καὶ Tay 
Γᾶν | καὶ τὸν Οὐρανὸν καὶ | ἥρωας καὶ ἠρωάσσας | καὶ κράνας καὶ 
ποτα μοὺς καὶ θεοὺς πάντας | Kal πάσας μὴ μὰν ἐγώ | ποκα τοῖς 
Ἀυττίοις | καλῶς φρονησεῖν | μήτε τέχναι μήτε μαϊχανᾶι μήτε ἐν 
νυκτὶ μήτε πεδ ἀμέραν. καὶ | σπευσίω ὅτι κα δύναμαι κακὸν τᾶι 
πόλει τᾶι τῶν Λυττίων. ||| δικᾶν δὲ καὶ πρ[αξί)ων μηθὲν ἔνορκον] 
ἤμην. καὶ τέλοµαι | φιλοδρήριος καὶ φιλοκνώσιος | καὶ μήτε τὰμ 
aA \ an 77 ΄ ” \ a 
πόλιν προδωσεῖν | τὰν τῶν Δρηρίων | μήτε οὔρεια τὰ | τῶν Δρη- 
plov | μηδὲ τὰ TOY Κν[ω]σίων, μηδὲ ἄνδρας τοῖς πο]λεμίοις προ- 
δωισεῖν μήτε Δρηρίους μήτε Κνωρσίους, μηδὲ στάσιος ἀρξεῖν καὶ | 
τῶι στασίζοντι | ἀντίος τέλομαι, μηδὲ συνωµοσί]ας συναξεῖν | µήτε 
ἐμ πόλει | μήτε ἔξοι Tas | πόλεως μήτε) ἄλλωι συντέλεσθαι: εἰ δέ 
τινάς | κα πύθωμαι συνομνύοντας, | ἐξαγγελίω τοῦ | κόσμου τοῖς 
/\ » δὲ / \ / ’ / 6 a a 
πλίιασιν. εἰ δὲ τάδε | μὴ κατέχοιµι, | τούς (τ)έ μοι θεούς, | τοὺς 


” > / ” / \ /| \ / 
ὦμοσα, ἐμμανίας ἡμηζὼν | παντας τε καὶ πᾶσας, καὶ κακίστω(ι) | 


113. Oath taken by the Drerian 
ephebi, promising loyalty to Dreros 
and the allied Cnossos, but enmity to 
Lyttos. The dialect shows a strong ad- 
mixture of κοινή forms, but also retains 
many of the Cretan characteristics. 

3. Αἰθαλέων: cf. Law-Code V.5.— 


6-7. TIvpourlor: obscure.—11. ἄγε- 


λάοι : for ἀγελαῖοι (see 31), ephebi, mem- 
bers of the ἀγέλαι or bands in which the 
Cretan youth were trained. — 11-12. 
πανάζωστοι: cf. ἀζώστοις ll. 140-141. 
Whether or not meaning exactly un- 
girded, the epithet probably refers to 
some characteristic feature of the 
ephebes’ dress. — 45, δικᾶν δέ κτλ.: but 


No. 113] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 279 


ὀλέθρωι ἐξόλλυσθαι αὐτός τε | καὶ χρήια τἀμά, || καὶ μήτε μοι 
γᾶν | καρπὸν φέρειν | [μήτε γ]υναῖκας | [τίκτει]ν κατὰ φύ[σιν µήτ]ε 


πάµατα" || [εὐορκί]οντι δέ μοι | [τοὺς] θεούς, τοὺς | [ὦμοσα,] ἱλέους « 


ἦμεν | [καὶ πολ]λὰ κἀγαθὰ | δι[δό]μ[ε]ν. ὀμνύω δὲ || τὸς αὐτὸς 


/ XN > \ \ 3.3} Μ \ > / Ἂν » / 
θεούς: | ἢ μὰν ἐγὼ Toy κόσμον, ai κα μὴ ἐξορκίξωντι τὰν ἀγέϊλαν 


τοὺς τόκα ἐγδυομένους τὸν | αὐτὸν ὅρκον, τόνπερ ἁμὲς ὀμωμόκαμες, 
ἐμβαλεῖν | ἐς τὰν βωλάν, ὧι | κα ἀποστᾶντι, | τοῦ μηνὸς τοῦ Kol|uvo- 
καρίου ἢ τοῦ | Ἁλιαίου: a δὲ β[ω]λὰ | πραξάντων Exalotov τὸν 
κοσμίοντα στατῆρας | πεντακοσίους ἀφ᾽ ds κα ἐμβάληι | ἁμέρας 
ἐν τριµήνωι: | αἱ δὲ λισσὸς εἴης»,  ἀγγραψάντων ἐς Δελφίνιον, | 
ὅσσα κα μὴ πράξωντι χρήματα, | τοὔνομα ἐπὶ πατρὸς | καὶ τὸ πλῆ- 
θος τοῦ ἀργυρίου ἐξονομαίνοντες - ὅτι δέ κα πράξωντι, ταῖς ἑται- 
petatow | δασσάσθωσαν ταῖς | ἐμ πόλει καὶ αἴ πεί τινεν οὐρεύωντι 
Δρήριοι. ||| at δὲ μὴ πρά|ξαι]εν ἆ Bora, α[ὐτοὶ] | τὰ διπλόα ἀ[πο- 
| / / \ ς > \ ce lal > / \ 
τει]σάντων: πρα[ξάν]των δὲ οἱ ἐρευταὶ | οἱ τῶν ἀνθρωπίνων | καὶ 
δασσάσθωσαν | ταῖς ἑταιρείαισιν | κατὰ ταὐτά.” | 
Τάδε ὑπομνάματα τᾶς Δρηρίας χώρας | τᾶς ἀρχαίας τοῖς | ἐπι- 
γινομένοις ἀξώστοις - τόν τε ὅρκον ὀμνύμεν | καὶ κατέχειν. | καὶ οἱ 
Μιλατιοι | ἐπεβώλευσαν | ἐν Tat νέαι νεµονηίαι τᾶι πόλει TAL τῶν 
Δρηρίων ἕνεκα τᾶ ώ is ἆ μᾶ ης ἂμφι μεθ Νι- 
ρηρί ἃς | χώρας τᾶς ἁ μᾶς, τᾶς ἀμφιμαχόμεθα. | 
\ a > / ιν Ὁ / A ΄ \ 
μαπηρ τὸς ἀγέλας |........ || καὶ ἐλαίαν ἕκαστον φυτεύειν καὶ 
πεθραμιµέναν ἀποδεῖξαι: ὃς δέ κα μὴ || Γφ]υτεύσει, ἂπ[ο]τεισεῖ 


στατῆρας πεντήκοντα. 


nothing of lawsuits and executions shall τινεν: τινες. 119.2ᾳ.--- 193-155. ἔ[ρ]ευ- 
be included in the oath.—97 ff. αἴ κα ταί οἱ τῶν ἀνθρωπίνων : the collectors of 
μὴ ἐξορκίξωντι κτλ.: unless they impose public (in contrast to sacred) funds. 
the same oath uponthe ἀγέλα, upon those épevral= ζητηταί, πράκτορε.. Cf. ἐρεύω 
who are passing out from it (9). It is = ἐρευνάω Eustath. on H 127. —187. 
generally assumed that the oath was τάδε ὑπομνάματα : if this inscription is 
imposed upon those entering the ἀγέλα, ἃ copy of an earlier one, we may as- 
but it is difficult to reconcile ἐγδυομέ- sume that the early boundaries of Dre- 
vous Withsuch an interpretation. —108. ros were actually described in the 
ἐμβαλεῖν: εἰσαγγελεῖν impeach.—104— __ original, but omitted here. — 146-147. 
105. du κα ἀποστᾶντι: after they have νεμονηίαι : for νεοµηνίαι, with remark- 
gone out of office. —115. λισσός: meta- able metathesis, seen also in Νεμονήιος 
phorical use, perhaps insolvent.—127. = Νεομήνιο of another inscription, 


85 


νι 


"αὶ νὃπ η rn | Ἵ 
A P Ν Ἧι κ Ἢ [ή 7 i ii ἢ ἢ ἦγ, 4 
ὦ να 
ο ΜΟΥ, 
η 
hey ΤῸ" ἘΔ ΑΝ λυ 
‘ ; ἜΝ ΠῚ \ aires τ ΓΝ] | 
] sia + γι 1, 4 7 ΥΣ 
7 [ Αν ‘ ή ἮΝ 
| a 4 ο ὃ hwy, ver 
ἵ πλ iy ΔΝ ' 
νά bt oh ER δι 
/ . Hi ’ os τος ΨῊΝ ent | 
οἱ ο μη ἣν PGA: Ὁ] 
4 Ἢ f μή is ἊΝ " nit η νι 
( - a ο) stra Cat shh 
‘ 7 
ἐ i τὴ A 
τ ἠ [ ἱ ὯΝ ὶ Yue 7 ee 
Ξ παν δν { a wet ey ' 
3 3 i ι / π ga 
Ψ ! aint ᾿ ve nine 7 
ὶ ἵ iv τη Gis , 
ντ, ης. ‘ fy ΤΑΙ") ! 
Ἷ On A P j 
ἢ δ" Ἵ, ΛΟ 
Lad 
Ὑ vs ta Delve 
‘ 
κυρ 8 κ t % δὲ δὰ ἢ εἰ ο... -ὦ μ 
ὰ Ky fea τ 
ote Sn Vi CAS 
ωδή 7 Εν ' ΟΛ Nene 
he ΣΝ ή ahs δ αὐ ade δὸς Mili i 
sly μη ere 
ι ( μ ἀκ} Δ μή ο ΕΕ tint 
ΠΥ rhe να πα 
πι δι Vit shen {Ley τὰ αν ο ος. 
πι ἡ ware’ WU) στ μα σας δν, ; 
νι Μὲ oO 4 αἱ - Bea va ο τ Ait = 
. AIH 1é 
iG) Uy) pee ΕΛ τι οφ oad αν ν 
ο ο 
‘ ψ - ο. 
᾿ - ay ᾿ 
i i. ΧΙ ὯΝ tn " 
} + oe uv ny ή 
h νῷ ἔ ‘6 Wg ᾿ αλ ia : 
ae ae asd ή ο. 


APPENDIX 


SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY OF WORKS OF REFERENCE 
WITH THE ABBREVIATIONS EMPLOYED 


PERIODICALS 


A.M. = Mitteilungen des deutschen archiiologischen Instituts. Athenische 
Abteilung. 

Am.J.Arch. = American Journal of Archaeology. 

Am.J. Phil. = American Journal of Philology. 

Annual British School = Annual of the British School at Athens. 

᾿Αθηνᾶ = ᾿Αθηνᾶ. Σύγγραμμα περιοδικὸν τῆς ἐν ᾿Αθήναις ἐπιστημονικῆς ἑται- 
ρείας. 

B.C.H. = Bulletin de correspondance hellénique. 

Ber. Berl. Akad. = Sitzungsberichte der kéniglichen preussischen Akademie 
der Wissenschaften zu Berlin. 

Ber.Siichs.Ges. = Berichte tiber die Verhandlungen der kéniglichen sich- 
sischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig. Philologisch- 
historische Classe. 

Ber. Wien. Akad. = Sitzungsberichte der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissen- 
schaften in Wien. Philologisch-historische Classe. 

Berl. Phil. Woch. = Berliner philologische Wochenschrift. 

Bz.B.= Bezzenberger’s Beitriige zur Kunde der indogermanischen Sprachen. 

Class. Journ. = Classical Journal. 

Class. Phil. = Classical Philology. 

Class.Quart. = Classical Quarterly. 

Class.Rev. = Classical Review. 

Diss. Argent. = Dissertationes philologicae Argentoratenses selectae. Strass- 
burg. 

Diss.Hal. = Dissertationes philologicae Halenses. Halle. 

Eranos = Eranos. Acta philologica Suecana. 

"Ed. Apx. = Ἐφημερὶς ἀρχαιολογική. 

Glotta = Glotta. Zeitschrift fiir griechische und lateinische Sprache. 

281 


282 GREEK DIALECTS 


Gott.Gel. Anz. = Géttingische gelehrte Anzeigen. 

Goétt.Nachr. = Nachrichten von der kéniglichen Gesellschaft der Wissen- 
schaften zu Gottingen. 

Greek Inser.Brit.Mus. = The Collection of Ancient Greek Inscriptions in 
the British Museum. 

Hermes = Hermes. Zeitschrift fiir classische Philologie. 

I.F. = Indogermanische Forschungen. 

I.F.Anz. = Anzeiger fiir indogermanische Sprach- und Altertumskunde. 

J.H.S. = Journal of Hellenic Studies. 

Jb.arch. Inst. = Jahrbuch des deutschen archiologischen Instituts. 

Jb.f.Ph. = Jahrbiicher fiir klassische Philologie. 

K.Z. = Zeitschrift fiir vergleichende Sprachwissenschaft, begriindet von 
A. Kuhn. 

M.S.L. = Mémoires de la Société de linguistique. 

Mon. Antichi = Monumenti antichi pubblicati per cura della reale accade- 
mia dei Lincei. 

Mus.Ital. = Museo italiano di antichita classica. 

NeueJb. = Neue Jahrbiicher fiir das klassische Altertum, Geschichte und 
deutsche Literatur und fiir Pidagogik. 

Oest. Jhrh. = Jahreshefte des oesterreichischen archiologischen Instituts in 
Wien. 

Philol. = Philologus. Zeitschrift fiir das klassische Altertum. 

Rey. Arch. = Revue archéologique. 

Rey.de Phil. = Revue de philologie. 

Rey.Et.Gr. = Revue des études grecques. 

Rh.M. = Rheinisches Museum fiir Philologie. 

Trans.Am.Phil. Ass. = Transactions of the American Philological Associa- 
tion. 

Wiener Stud. = Wiener Studien. Zeitschrift fiir klassische Philologie. 

Woch.f.klass. Phil. = Wochenschrift fiir klassische Philologie. 

Zt.oest.Gymn. = Zeitschrift fiir die oesterreichischen Gymnasien. 


TEXTS AND COMMENTARIES 


Cauer = P. Cauer, Delectus inscriptionum Graecarum propter dialectum 
memorabilium. 2ded. Leipzig 1883. 

Ditt.Or. = W. Dittenberger, Orientis Graeci inscriptiones selectae. Leip- 
zig 1905-1905. 

Ditt.Syll. = W. Dittenberger, Sylloge inscriptionum Graecarum. 2d ed. 
Leipzig 1893-1901. 


SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 283 


Hicks = E. L. Hicks and G. F. Hill, Manual of Greek Historical Inscrip- 
tions. 2ded. Oxford 1901. Hicks! refers to the first edition. 
Hoffmann = O. Hoffmann, Die griechischen Dialekte in ihrem historischen 
Zusammenhange mit den wichtigsten ihrer Quellen dargestellt. (αὐί- 
tingen. 
I. Der siidachiische Dialekt [Arcadian and Cyprian]. 1891. 
II. Der nordachiische Dialekt [Thessalian and Lesbian]. 1893. 
III. Der ionische Dialekt, Quellen and Lautlehre. 1898. 
1G. = Inscriptiones Graecae consilio et auctoritate Academiae litterarum 
regiae Borussicae editae. 
IV. Inseriptiones Argolidis, ed M. Fraenkel. 1902. 
VII. Inscriptiones Megaridis et Boeotiae, ed. W. Dittenberger. 1892. 
IX.i. Inscriptiones Phocidis, Locridis, Aetoliae, Acarnaniae, insula- 
rum maris Ionii, ed. W. Dittenberger. 1897. 
IX.ii. Inscriptiones Thessaliae, ed. O. Kern. 1908. 
XII.i. Inseriptiones Rhodi Chaleces Carpathi cum Saro Casi, ed. F. 
Hiller de Gaertringen. 1895. 
ΧΤΙ.Π. Inscriptiones Lesbi Nesi Tenedi, ed. W. Paton. 1899. 
ΧΙ. ΠΠ. Inscriptiones Symes Teutlussae Teli Nisyri Astypalaeae Ana- 
phes Therae et Therasiae Pholegandri Meli Cimoli, ed. F. Hiller 
de Gaertringen. 1898. 
XIL.iii. Supplementa. 1894. 
ΧΠ.νΙ. Inscriptiones Cycladum praeter Tenum, ed. F. Hiller de 
Gaertringen. 1903. 
XII.vii. Inscriptiones Amorgi, ed. Delamarre. 1908. 
XIV. Inscriptiones Siciliae et Italiae, ed. G. Kaibel. 1890. 
Inschr.v.Magnesia = O. Kern, Die Inschriften von Magnesia am Maean- 
der. Berlin 1900. 
Inschr.v.Olympia = Dittenberger-Purgold, Die Inschriften von Olympia. 
Berlin 1896. 
Inser.Jurid. = Dareste-Haussoullier-Reinach, Recueil des inscriptions juri- 
diques grecques. Paris 1895 ff. 
Michel = Ch. Michel, Recueil d’inscriptions grecques. Paris 1900. 
Roberts = E. 5. Roberts, Introduction to Greek Epigraphy. Part I. Cam- 
bridge 1887. Part II (with E. A. Gardner). Cambridge 1905. All 
references are to Part I, unless IT is added. 
SGDI. = Collitz-Bechtel, Sammlung der griechischen Dialektinschriften. 
Gottingen 1884 ff. 
Solmsen = F. Solmsen, Inscriptiones Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos 
selectae. 2d ed. Leipzig 1905. 


284 GREEK DIALECTS 


Ziehen,Leges Sacrae = L. Ziehen, Leges Graecorum sacrae e titulis col- 
lectae. Leipzig 1906. 
LEXICOGRAPHY 


Fick-Bechtel = Die griechischen Personennamen nach ihrer Bildung er- 
klairt und systematisch geordnet. 2d ed. by A. Fick and F. Bechtel. 
Gottingen 1894. 

Herwerden = H. van Herwerden, Lexicon Graecum suppletorium et dialecti- 
cum. Leyden 1892. 

Herwerden,App. = Appendix Lexici Graeci suppletorii et dialectici. Ley- 
den 1894. 

L.&S. = Liddell & Scott’s Greek Lexicon. 7thed. New York 1883. 

Pape = W. Pape, Worterbuch der griechischen Eigennamen. 3d ed. 
Braunschweig 1854. 

Searles = Helen M. Searles, Lexicographical Study of the Greek Inscrip- 
tions. Chicago 1898. 


InDO—EUROPEAN COMPARATIVE GRAMMAR 


Brugmann,Grd. = K. Brugmann, Grundriss der vergleichenden Grammatik 
85 ’ 5 ’ 5 
der indogermanischen Sprachen. 324 οἆ. Strassburg 1897 ff. 
Brugmann, Kz.V.Gr. = K. Brugmann, Kurze vergleichende Grammatik der 
D> ) 5 2 δ 
indogermanischen Sprachen. Strassburg 1902-1904. 
Delbriick, Verg].Syntax = B. Delbriick, Vergleichende Syntax der indoger- 
manischen Sprachen. 3 vols. Strassburg 1893-1900. 


GREEK GRAMMAR 


Brugmann,Gr.Gr. = K. Brugmann, Griechische Grammatik. 8ded. Mu- 
nich 1900. 

Goodwin = W. W. Goodwin, Greek Grammar. Revised ed. Boston 1892. 

Hirt = H. Hirt, Handbuch der griechischen Laut- und Formenlehre. Hei- 
delberg 1902. 

Kiithner-Blass= Kiihner’s Ausfithrliche Grammatik der griechischen Sprache. 
84 οἆ. Part I, revised by Blass. 2 vols. Hannover 1890-1892. 

Kiithner-Gerth = Kiihner’s Ausfiihrliche Grammatik der griechischen Sprache. 
3ded. Part II, revised by Gerth. 2 vols. Hannover 1898-1904. 

G.Meyer = Gustav Meyer, Griechische Grammatik. 3ded. Leipzig 1896. 


GREEK DIALECTS — GENERAL WORKS 


Ahrens = H. L. Ahrens, De Graecae linguae dialectis. 2 vols. Géttingen 
1859-1843, 


SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 285 


Hoffmann = Hoffmann, Die griechischen Dialekte. 5 vols. See above, 
p- 288. 

Meister = R. Meister, Die griechischen Dialekte. 2 vols. Géttingen. 
I. Asiatisch-Aolisch, Béotisch, Thessalisch. 1882. 
11. Eleisch, Arkadisch, Kyprisch. 1889. 


SPECIAL DIALECTS 
Attic 
Meisterhans = K. Meisterhans, Grammatik der attischen Inschriften, 3d ed. 
by E. Schwyzer. Berlin 1900. 
Tonic 
Hoffmann (see above, p. 283) III. 1898. 
Smyth = H. W. Smyth, The Sounds and Inflections of the Greek Dialects. 
Tonic. Oxford 1894. 
Arcadian and Cyprian 
Spitzer, Lautlehre des arkadischen Dialektes. Kiel 1883. 
Bennett, On the Sounds and Inflections of the Cyprian Dialect. Nebraska 
University Studies 1888. 
Smyth, The Arcado-Cyprian Dialect, Trans. Am. Phil. Ass. XVIII, 59 ff. 
1887. 
Meister 11, 123 ff. 1889. 
Hoffmann I. 1891. 


Lesbian 
Meister I, 1 ff. 1882. 
Hoffmann II. 1895. 
Thessalian 


Meister I, 287 ff. 1882. 

Prellwitz, De dialecto Thessalica. Gé6ttingen 1885. 

Hoffmann II. 1595. 

Solmsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis, Rh.M.LVIII,598 ff. 1903. 
Boeotian 

Meister I, 201 ff. 1882. 

Sadée, De Boeotiae titulorum dialecto, Diss. Hal.XVI,145 ff. 1908. Refer- 

ences are to the pages of the separate issue. 

Delphian 

Valaori, Der delphische Dialekt. Gottingen 1901. 

Wendel, Register zu den Inschriften von Delphi, SGDI.IV,181 ff. 1901. 


Locrian 
Allen, De dialecto Locrensium, Curtius Studien IIT, 205 ff. 1870. 


286 GREEK DIALECTS 


Elean 
Daniel, De dialecto Eliaca. Halle 1880. 


Meister IJ, 1 ff. 1899. 
Doric 


Boisacq, Les Dialectes doriens. Paris 1891. 


Laconian 
Miillensiefen, De titulorum Laconicorum dialecto, Diss. Argent. VI,131 ff. 
1882. 
Heraclean 
Meister, De dialecto Heracliensium Italicorum, CurtiusStudien IV, 355ff. 
1871. 
Argolic 
von Friesen, Ueber die Eigentiimlichkeiten der argeischen Dialektin- 
schriften. Upsala Universitets Arskrift 1897. 
Hanisch, De titulorum Argolicorum dialecto. G6ttingen 1903. 
Mlodnicki, De Argolidis dialecto. Brody 1906. 


Corinthian 
Kretschmer, Die griechischen Vaseninschriften, 16 ff. 


Megarian 
Schneider, De dialecto Megarica. Giessen 1882. 
Képpner, Der Dialekt Megaras und der megarischen Kolonien, Jb.f.Ph. 
Suppl. XVIII,530ff. 1892. 
Solmsen, Beitrige zur griechischen Wortforschung I, 95 ff. 1909. 


Rhodian 
Bjérkegren, De sonis dialecti Rhodiacae. Upsala 1902. 


Coan 
Barth, De Coorum titulorum dialecto. Basel 1896. 


Theran 
Hauptvogel, Die dialektischen Eigentiimlichkeiten der Inschriften von 
Thera. Cilli 1906-1907. 
Cretan 
Baunack, Die Inschrift von Gortyn. Leipzig 1885. 
Herforth, De dialecto Cretica, Diss. Hal. VIII,192 ff. 1887. 
Skias, Περὶ τῆς Κρητικῆς διαλέκτου. Athens 1891. 
Kieckers, Die lokalen Verschiedenheiten im Dialekte Kretas. Marburg 
1908. 


μυ 


NOTES AND REFERENCES 287 


Pamphylian 
Bezzenberger, Zur Beurteilung des pamphylischen Dialekts, Bz.B.V, 325ff. 
Kretschmer, Zum pamphylischen Dialekt, K.Z.X XXIIT,258 ff. 
Meister, Die Inschrift von Sillyon und der pamphylische Dialekt, Ber. 
Sichs.Ges.1904,1 ff. 
Meillet, La place du pamphylien parmi les dialectes grecs, Rey.Et.Gr. 
XXI,413 ff. 


NOTES AND REFERENCES? 


1. Interrelation of the dialects. AhrensI,1ff. Collitz, Die Verwandt- 
schaftsverhialtnisse der griechischen Dialekte mit besonderer Riicksicht auf 
die thessalische Mundart,1585. Smyth,The Dialects of North Greece,Am.J. 
Phil. ΥΠ 421 ff.,1887. Hoffmann, De mixtis Graecae linguae dialectis, 1888. 
Hoffmann I,1ff.,1891. Solmsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis,Rh.M.LVIII, 
598 1f.,1903. Id., Eigennamen als Zeugen der Stammesmischung in Boeo- 
tien, Rh.M.LIX,481 ff.,1904. Meister, Dorer und Achier!I,1904. Thumb, 
Dialektforschung und Stammesgeschichte, Neue Jb. 1905,585ff. Buck, 
The Interrelations of the Greek Dialects, Class. Phil. II, 241 ff., 1907. 
Kretschmer, Zur Geschichte der griechischen Dialekte, Glotta1,4ff., 1907. 

Cf. also the brief statements in the histories of Busolt, I?,192ff.; E. 
Meyer, 11,74 ff., 264,284 ff.; Bury, 47 ff.,53 ff.; also Wilamowitz, Herakles? 
1.6ff. Beloch’s extreme skepticism toward the tradition, and particularly his 
denial of the Doric migration, has fortunately found few adherents among 


1 These are arranged to correspond with the sections of the Grammar. The 
references are mostly to discussions outside of the Greek Grammars and the 
grammars of special dialects, as listed above, systematic citation of which would 
seem superfluous. And eyen for this scattered literature completeness has not 
been sought, and perhaps no consistent principle of selection will be evident. 
But in the main preference is given to the more recent articles in which the 
material is quoted with some fullness and the dialectic scope of a given pecu- 
liarity defined. 

In the notes some details are added which were intentionally omitted from the 
text, but also some few important forms which were omitted through oversight 
or became accessible too late to be incorporated in the text ; these last including 
some forms from the new fragments of Corinna, Berliner Klassikertexte V .ii,52 ff., 
which failed to reach me until recently. 

The references, except those to the present work which are mostly by section 
numbers and in Clarendon type as usual, are by pages,-or, for collections of 
inscriptions, by the numbers of the latter. Ina case like Hoffmann’s Griechische 
Dialekte, 1.190 would refer to no. 135, but I,135 to p. 135, 


288 GREEK DIALECTS 


the historians and none among students of the dialects. See Buck, Am.J. 
Phil. X XI, 319. 

P. 2, note 2. The «*much more problematical’’ view referred to is that 
of Kretschmer in the article cited above. Skepticism is now expressed also 
by Solmsen, Beitrige zu griech. Wortforschung I,93, note 2. 

Pp. 6,7. Asa general term covering the Aeolic and the Arcado-Cyprian 
or Achaean group, and corresponding to the use by some scholars of either 
Aeolic or Achaean in a wider sense, ‘‘ Central Greek ’’ has been proposed by 
Thumb in the article cited above, but has not met with favor. We prefer 
to differentiate the Aeolic of the north and the Achaean of the south, while 
recognizing their striking affinities, and, when a term covering both is de- 
sired, to speak simply of Aeolic-Achaean. 

P.6, note. The view referred to is that which is elaborated from the 
archaeological standpoint by Ridgeway, Early Age of Greece, and from the 
linguistic standpoint by Meister, Dorer und Achier. Against this ef. Ed. 
Meyer 11,72 «*Von archaeologischer Seite hat man mehrfach eine ένοτ- 
achaeische’ Bevélkerung und Cultur des Peloponnes und eine achaeische 
Einwanderung Jahrhunderte vor der dorischen construiert. Das sind reine 
Luftgebilde, iiber die eine Discussion unméglich ist, da ihnen jede histo- 
rische Grundlage fehlt’’; and, on the linguistic side, Fick, Woch.f.Klass. 
Phil. 1905, 593 ff.; Thumb, Neue Jb. 1905, 385 ff.; Schwyzer, I. F. Anz. 
XVIII, 46 ff.; Buck, Class. Phil. 11,245 ,note. 

Pp. 8 ff. No mention is made of Macedonian, which, so far as we can 
judge from the scanty remains, is a form of Greek, but detached at such 
an early period that it is best not classed as one of the Greek dialects in 
the ordinary sense. Yet it shows some notable points of agreement with 
the neighboring Thessalian. Cf. Hoffmann, Die Makedonen. 

3. Kiihner-Blass I, 26 ff. and the literature cited. 

4. Kirchhoff, Studien zu Geschichte des griechischen Alphabets, 4thed. 
Roberts, Introduction to Greek Epigraphy. Larfeld, Handbuch der grie- 
chischen Epigraphik,316 ff. Fr.Wiedemann, Zt. oest. Gymn. LVIII, 222 ff., 
LIX,673 ff.; Klio VIIT,523 ff. 

4.4. On Τ-- σσ see Foat, J.H.S.XXV,338 ff., XX VI,286 ff. τέτα(ρ)ρες 
etc. in the sixth-century inscription of Ephesus (Hogarth, Excavations at 
Ephesus, 122 ff.) removes all suspicion from the reading [θ]αλάπης at Teos 
(no. 3 B 22-23). 

5. Buck,Class. Phil. II, 275 ff., and, for further Lesbian examples, Hoff- 
mann IT, 355 ff. 

8. Brugmann Gr.Gr.29,52. Hatzidakis, K.Z. XXXVI, 589. 


NOTES AND REFERENCES 289 


9. Solmsen,K.Z.XXXII,513 ff.; Rh. M.LVIT,600 ff. θιαρός occurs in two 
late decrees of Corcyra and Epidamnus (Inschr.y. Magnesia,nos.44,46). 

9.2a. Sadée, De Boeot. tit. dial., 80. 

10. The change of ἐν to wv has nothing to do with the position before 
vowel or consonant, as was once thought, but is probably due to the proclitic 
character of the word. Once established, iv passed over to the compounds 
regardless of their accent. With regard to ἀπεχομίνος etc., the ε was unac- 
cented in the nom., and possibly in these acc. forms (our accentuation of 
them as -μίνος is merely for convenience, see 108). But other examples 
of care lacking even for unaccented syllables (cf. ἐδικάσαμεν also in no. 16), 
and without further material it is useless to attempt any more precise for- 
mulation of the conditions. Cf.Solmsen, Bz. B. XV1I,335; K.Z. XXXIV, 
451. Baunack, Ber.Sichs.Ges.1893,118. Buck, Class. Phil. 11,268. 

It is not accidental that Pamphylian, which agrees with Arcado-Cyprian 
in several important features (see p. 8, note), has not only ἰ πόλιι = ἐν πό- 
λει, but also regularly is = és, eis, and that is also occurs several times at 
Vaxos, but rarely elsewhere. Cf. Meister, Ber.Siichs.Ges.1904,23. 

11. Kretschmer,K.Z.XXX1,375ff. For ἱστία cf. also Solmsen, Unter- 
suchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, 191 ff., 213 ff.; Sommer,Griech. 
Lautstudien,94ff.; Ehrlich, K.Z.XLI,289ff.; Buck, LF.XXV, 257 ff. 

For Att. χίλιοι (cf. also 76, 117) the assumed Ἐχίσλιοι may be dispensed 
with, if we adopt the view of Wackernagel, I.F.XXV,329, that € in ελι 
gives Att. ἵλι by assimilation, for which he cites also Att. Μιλίχιος for 
Μειλίχιος, Μηλίχιος, µέλλιχος of the other dialects. Wackernagel also dis- 
cusses the change of € to τ in ἱμάτιον, which is the regular spelling in Attic, 
while elsewhere we find the spelling to be expected (cf. efua), namely ἐμά- 
τιον (our no, 8.2), εἱμάτιον. εἱματισμός (cf. Ditt.Syll.653 passim, 939). 

12. Cf. also the ethnicon Παρόχθεος, SGDI. 2524 = Περόχθεο, A.M. 
XXXII,65. 

A similar change before ἃ appears in Δαλφικόν of the earliest Delphian 
coins and Δαλφοί of an unedited Delphian inscription. Cf. Perdrizet, Rev. 
Et.Grec.X1,422. 

13. Buck, Class. Phil.IJ,253 ff. 

13.3. Boeot. ποκα, οὕποκα occur in the new fragments of Corinna. 

17. Schulze, Gott.Gel.Anz.1897, 904. 

19. Solmsen, K.Z.XXXIV,554 ff.; Rh.M.LVIII,612,LIX,493 ff. Buck, 
Class. Phil.IT,270. 

20. Του ᾽Αμϕικτίονε, ᾿Αμφικτύονες, see Kretschmer, K.Z.XXX1,429,669. 
For αἰσιμνάτας, αἰσυμνήτης, see Solmsen, Beitriige zur griech. Wortforsehung 


290 GREEK DIALECTS 


I,58ff., where μόλυβδος beside μόλιβος and some other similar cases are 
discussed. 

28. Until there is other evidence that Meg. E is used for the genuine 
dipththong ει, the forms rede and αλε of the early Megarian inscription 
(Wilhelm, A.M. XXX, 89 ff.; cf. Solmsen ibid. 342 ff.; Baunack, Philolo- 
gus LV,474; Keil, Gott. Nachr.1906,231 ff.; Schwartz, ibid.240 ff.), though 
taken as τεῖδε and ἀλλεῖ by Keil, are best understood, with Solmsen, Bei- 
trige zur griech. Wortforschung I,96, as τῆδε, Which occurs IG. VII.52, and 
ἄλλη. Cf. 1382.6, where they are so cited. 

28a. The lexicons give ἐκτῖσις, doubtless because of τῖσις. But there is 
no evidence that the penult was short, and, while the word seems not to 
occur in the Attic inscriptions, the spelling έκτεισις is decidedly the more 
usual in the papyri (Mayser, Gram.d.Papyri, 91), thus agreeing with Ion. 
ἔκτεισις (SGDI.5532.17) and Arc. έστεισις (00.18.32). The introduction 
of the strong grade of the root is due to the influence of the verbal forms. 

34a. For roto = τοῦτο, cf. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXIX,553 ff. 

35a. Cf. Schulze, Quaestiones Epicae, 52ff.; G6tt.Gel.Anz.1897, 904. 
Hoffmann II, 430 ff. Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Vers- 
lehre,169 ff. 

38. For Attic cf. Meisterhans 67 ff. 

39. For Attic cf. Meisterhans 36 ff. 

4l.la and 94.6. Cf. Buck, Class. Phil. II, 263 f., where Arc. κἐπί, A.M. 
XXXI1,229, was overlooked; and most recently, on the situation in Les- 
bian and Boeotian, Nachmanson, Glotta [1,155 ff. But further inscriptional 
evidence is wanted before the question can be regarded as settled. 

41.2. For w from ao in all dialects, not West Greek a, cf. Buck, Am.J. 
Phil. XX1,321; Ehrlich, K.Z.XL,355ff. Otherwise Jacobsohn, Philologus 
LXVII,35. For Boeot. Ῥαυκράτεις etc. cf. also Buck, I.F.XXV,262 ff. 

41.4. It is the prevailing view that original αρο or ἄρξω gives Att. ew, 
never ὦ, and that e.g. Att. τιμωρός, κοινών must be from Ἐτιμᾶ-ρορός or 
Ἀτιμᾶ-ρωρός, Ἐκοινάρών. Cf. Wackernagel,K.Z.X XVII,263 ; Johansson,Bz. 
B.XV,169; Eulenberg,I.F.XV.138. Against this rightly Ehrlich,K.Z.XL, 
354 ff., although the conditions governing the distribution of Att. ew and ὦ 
are still in part obscure. 

41.40. Hoffmann 111,281,522; Smyth 343 ff.; SGDI.5278,5311. 

41.4c. Buck, GlottalI, 131 ff. 

42.1. For Dor. η even from ερα, ef. also Ahrens I1,193 ; Kithner-Blass I, 
203; Thumb, Griech. Sprache im Zeitalter des Hellenismus, 93 ff.; Zupitza, 
K.Z.XLII,75. The change is not merely late Doric. Aside from jp, βλῆρ 
in Aleman, κρῆς in Aristophanes, etc., some of the inscriptional examples 


NOTES AND REFERENCES 291 


are very early, e.g. Ther. KAnyopas Ι4.ΧΠ.Π1.1461. Delph. ἐννῆ, not pre- 
viously quoted, occurs B.C.H.XXVIT,22,26. 

Like Rhod. ᾿Αγῆναξ also Ion. Ἡγῆναξ SGDI.5616.13 (Smyrna), Αρχῆναξ 
ibid.5471b (Thasos) in contrast to ᾿Αρχεάνακτος ibid.5691 (Erythrae). 

42.2. For Dor. η from ea cf. also Kiihner-Blass 1,205: Bechtel, Bz.B. 
XX1,231; Bjérkegren, De sonis dial. Rhod.,50; Solmsen, Berl.Phil.Woch. 
1904,662; Wilhelm,Oest.Jhrb.IV,80(Arc, Πανῆς = Meg. Πανέας). Note also 
Arg. Τρυγῆς, our no. 82. 

42.5a. Sadée, De Boeot. tit. dial., 84 ff. 

42.5). For w in Tarentine writers, e.g. tiws = τέος, quoted from Rhin- 
thon, cf. Solmsen, K.Z.X X XI1,544. 

42.5d. J. Schmidt, K.Z. XX XVIII, 39 ff. Cret. κοσµόντες etc., Solmsen, 
K.Z. XXXII, 532 ff. Delph. ποιόντων, Heracl. ποιόντασσι, Buck, Glotta I, 
130. Mess. ποιόντι occurs Inschr.v. Magnesia 43.29. 

49.0. Delph., Heracl. ποιῶντι, Buck, Glotta I,129. 

44.1. It is commonly held that oa gives West Greek a. But ef. Buck, 
Class. Phil.I1,255 ff. 

46. J. Schmidt, K.Z.X XXII,321 ff. 

49.1. ILJoroédan, A.M.XXXII,504. 

49.3. ὀδελός is also attested for Achaean, Ed. Apx.1908,97, It was doubt- 
less common to all the West Greek dialects. 

50-55. Thumb, Zur Geschichte des griechischen Digamma, I.F.IX, 
294 ff. 

51. Meister, Dorer und Achier I, 38 ff.,58,87 ff. 

52a. J.Schmidt,K.Z.X X XII1,455 ff. Solmsen,K.Z.XX ΧΤΙΙ,279 ff.; Un- 
tersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre,186 ff. 

526,c. Thumb, I.F.1X,336ff.; Τ.Ε. ΑΠΖ.ΧΙΥ,9, XIX,19. Solmsen, Un- 
tersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, 187 ff. Sommer, Griech. 
Lautstudien, 90 ff. 

54. Wackernagel, K. Z. XXV, 260 ff. Kretschmer, Κα. 7. X XI, 440 ff. 
Schulze, Quaestiones Epicae,6ff. ,S4 ff. ,552ff. HoffmannIIl,372,591ff.,407 ff. 
Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, 181 ff., 302 ff. 

The history of o¢ in ρίσρος etc. is so nearly parallel to that of νε ete. 
that it has been included in the same tabular representation, But it is not 
wholly identical. In Cretan the ¢ of σε survives longer than that of νε 
ete., e.g. in the Law-Code ρισρόµοιρον beside κσενίο and καλῶς ; and per- 
haps also in the case of Hom. ἶσος and νοῦσος, on which most recently 
Jacobsohn, Hermes XLIV, 79 ff. 

55. Bo = fp. Solmsen,Untersuchungen zur griech.Laut- und Verslehre, 


175 ff. 


292 GREEK DIALECTS 


57,58. Thumb, Untersuchungen iiber den Spiritus Asper. Sommer, 
Griech. Lautstudien. 

580. In connection with Argol. ἰαρός mention should have been made 
of ἰκέτας, no. 75. Cf. Sommer L.e., 24. 

59.1. Meister, Dorer und Achiier I,7 ff. Meister’s view that the change 
was restricted to Sparta is untenable. A new exception is our no. 69. See 
also p. 288. 

59.2. Meister ibid. 55 ff. 

60. Weisschuh, De rhotacismo linguae Graecae. 

60.1. Meister 11,49 ff. 

60.5. Hoffmann III,576 ff. 

61. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXX1J1,513 ff. Buck, Class. Phil.I/,247 ff. 

61.6. ἥμισος (τὸ ἥμισον) in Phocis, Rhodes, and Astypalaea is probably 
a contamination of ἥμισσος with ἥμισυς of the κοινή. 

63. On (τοῦ. Πύτιος, Meister, Dorer und Achier I,78 ff. 

64. Meister, Dorer und Achier I,25 ff. 

67. Kretschmer, K.Z.X X11,426 ff. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLI1,264 ff. 

68. Brugmann, Gr.Gr.112 ff., with literature cited. 

68.2. In calling the y of γέφυρα unexplained I had overlooked for the 
moment the probable explanation that it is due to dissimilation from the 
φ. So also Dor. γλέπω (Aleman), γλέφαρον (Aleman, Pindar, ete.) = βλέπω, 
βλέφαρον. Cf. Solmsen, Ueber dissimilations- und assimilationserschei- 
nungen bei den altgriechischen gutturalen, 5; Mansion, Les gutturales 
grecques, 60. 

68.44. δαύχνα is now attested for Cyprian also. Cf. Δαυχναφορίο, Mei- 
ster, Ber.Siichs.Ges.1908,2 ff. 

69.5. Schulze, K.Z.XXXIII,318 ff. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXV,608. 

69.4. Like ἔππασις is ἁππασάμενος, from *ay-r7a-, in the new fragments 
of Corinna. 

71a. Brugmann, Gr.Gr.80. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,274. 

72. Solmsen, A. M. 1906, 347 ff.;  Beitrige zur griechischen Wortfor- 
schung I,106 ff. 

73 ff. On relics of Aeolic vy etc. in Chios and other once Aeolic, later 
Ionic, territory in Asia Minor, see 184a; at Eleusis (Ἰμμάραδος), Solmsen, 
Rh. M.LVIUI,623; in Macedonian, Solmsen, I. F.VII,48, Hoffmann, Die 
Makedonen, 125 ff. 

76. On the difficult question whether in the intermediate stage of the 
development of op etc. σ became z or A, ef. Sommer, Griech. Lautstudien, 
25 ff. and the literature cited. 


2 


NOTES AND REFERENCES 293 


ω 


77.2. vo + consonant may arise in new formations and undergo the same 
development as secondary intervocalic vo. Cf. Lesh. εἴκοιστος, 1164, and 
Coreyr. ἐκλογιζούσθω, 140.3 ὁ. 

77.5. ἀνήκοισαν etc. in a late inscription of Cyrene I suspect of being 
an artificial, not an inherited, Aeolism. Cf.Class.Phil.II.272. 

80. For pp, especially in Boeotian, cf. Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,486 ff. But 
in just what dialects, besides Attic, West Ionic, Arcadian, Elean, and 
Theran, pp is to be recognized as normal, cannot be determined with any 
certainty from the existing evidence. In some dialects where we find a few 
examples both of pp and of po, or even of po only, the latter may be so 
late as to be easily attributable to κοινή influence. But. it is also possible 
that in some dialects pp was only an occasional colloquialism and that po 
was preseryed, even without external influence, in careful speech. Cf. 86, 
p- 68. The isolated κάρρων (also in Tim. Loer. and Plut. Instit. Lac.) is 
especially significant. But we do not feel warranted as yet in assuming 
that pp was common to the West Greek dialects in general. 

81. For T = σσ in Ionic, cf. 4.4. 

8la. On late Cretan θάλαθθα etec., cf. Thumb, Neue Jb.1905,891; Mei- 
ster, Dorer und Achier I,68ff. But against the latter’s understanding of 
εγραπσε of the Law-Code as ἐγράπσε = ἐγράφθη, cf. Jacobsthal,I.F.X XI, 
Beiheft,18 ff. 

810. Schulze, Gétt.Gel.Anz.1897 ,900 ff. 

82. Lagercrantz, Zur griech. Lautgeschichte, 19 ff. For σσ add Coan 
ὅσσος, Calymn. δικασσέω. 

84. On the question of Megarian 66 or ὅ, cf. Lagererantz, Zur griech. 
Lautgeschichte, 27. Meister, Dorer und Achier 1,100. Earlier inscrip- 
tional evidence is needed to settle the matter. 

The Rhodian vase with the inscription containing Δεύς is now published 
by T. L. Spear in Am.J. Phil. XX1X,461 ff. There seems to be no reason to 
doubt its Rhodian provenance. 

84a. Note also Boeot. φράττω (Corinna) = φράζω. 

85.1. Buck, Class.Phil.1I1,266, with literature cited. 

86 and 96. Mucke, De consonarum in Graeca lingua praeter Asiati- 
corum dialectum Aeolicam geminatione. 

87. On δάκτυλος, cf. Brugmann, I.F.X1,284 ff. 

88. Kretschmer, K.Z.X X XIII,603 ff. 

89.1. G. Meyer, 304f. A sixth-century inscription of Ephesus (Hogarth, 
Excavations at Ephesus, 122 ff.) shows a doubling of dentals after a conso- 
nant, e.g. ὀκττώ, ἕκττη, ἠνείχτθησαν, and, in sentence combination, ἐκ ττὸ, 
ἐκ ττῶν. 


294 GREEK DIALECTS 


89.3. Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, 165 ff. 

89.5. Brugmann, Grundriss I1.i,44 ff., with literature cited. 

91. Allen, Greek Versification in Inscriptions, 126 ff. 

94. Lucius, De crasi et aphaeresi, Diss. Arg. 1X,351 ff. Kiithner-Blass I, 
218 ff. Meister, Herodas, 778 ff. 

94.1. The type of crasis seen in τἀριστερόν, that is really elision as we 
believe, is the usual one in Argolic. Another instance is seen in Πολυμέδες 
ἐποίεε hapyetos (ὁ ᾿Αργεῖος), B.C.U.XXIV 1415. Epid. ταἰσκλαπιεῖ (τῶι Λἰσ-) 
is disputed, cf. IG.IV.1203. Cf. also Rhod, 'Αμοιβίχο (ὃ ’Ap-), no. 97 ; 
Arc. τἀπόλλωνι (Tot Απ-), “Ed. Apx.1903,178. 

94.6. See above, p. 290. 

94.7, end. In view of the frequent elision in Argolic (above, note to 
94.1), Aegin. μοῖκος is more probable than houxos. 

95. Giinther, Die Prapositionen in den griechischen Dialektinschriften, 
I.F.XX,37 ff. Solmsen, Rh.M.LXII,329 ff. Kretschmer, Die Apokope in 
den griechischen Dialekten, Glotta 1,94 ff. 

πέρ before vowels, as in Delph. πέροδος, occurs also in Thess. πὲρ ἱεροῦν, 
no. 28.40, Cypr. περ) Ἡδάλιον, no. 19.27, in Boeot. περάγής = περιαγής, in the 
new Corinna fragments, and in the Locrian or Aetolian ethnicon Περόχθεος 
A.M.XXXIII,30. 

With Thess. ἀπ, ὑπ, cf. ἀππέμψει and ὑββάλλειν, once each in Homer. 

102. Sommer, Zum inschriftlichen vd ἐφελκυστικόν, Festschrift zur 49. 
Versammlung deutscher Philologen und Schulmanner, Basel 1907. 

105.1a,2b. Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,494 ff. 

106.14. Thess. -οι from -οιο, Ahrens I,222; Hoffmann 11,599; J.Schmidt, 
K.Z.XXXVIII,29 ff.; as original locative, Brugmann, Gr.Gr.225; as origi- 
nal genitive in -o and cognate with Lat. -7, etc., Kretschmer, Glotta 1, 57 ff. 
I am convinced of the correctness of the first-named view, as preferred in 
the text. -οιο occurs IG.1X.ii.458,459,511,1056. 

On Cypr. -ov, E. Hermann, I.F.XX,354ff., but the explanation is not 
convincing to me. 

106.2. On distribution of -οι, Buck, Class. Phil. IT, 266. 

107.1. Keil, Gétt.Nachr.1899,151 ff. 

107.3. On -εσσι, Buck, Class. Rev.XIX,249 ff.; Class.Phil.I1,273 ff. On 
τοις (cf. also 226, 279), G. Meyer 475, and most recently Sommer, LF.XXV, 
289 ff. 

107.4. Buck, Class.Phil.IT, 266 ff., with literature cited. 

Cret. θυγατέρανς ete. It is of course not accidental that the analogical 
introduction of -avs beside -ας (θυγατέρας also occurs) is found in just that 
dialect in which the g-stems show by-forms in -ays and -as (104.8). 


NOTES AND REFERENCES 295 


108.2. On the question of Thess. Ἱπποκράτεις ete.; cf. Hoffmann, Philolo- 
gus LX1,245,LX11,155ff.; Bechtel, Hermes XX XVII,631 ff. 

Boeot. Μέννει ete. (full material in Sadée, De Boeot. tit. dial., 50 ff.) are 
generally taken as r-stem forms, either vocatives or nominatives without s. 
Cf. Kretschmer,K.Z.X XX VI,268 ff.; Meister,Ber.Sichs.Ges.1904,32. But 
as forms in -y are not found in the dialects which keep the 7-inflection, 
while vocatives in -η from o-stems are known and Boeotian shows the σ- 
inflection in other case-forms, we prefer to assume that these forms too 
belong to the adopted o-stem type. Still different views, but too general 
and vague to carry conviction, are expressed by Sadée ].ο., and Solmsen, 
Berl.Phil. Woch.1906,181. 

111.4. -ἧς is probably not from -ηυς, like Bas beside βοῦς from *Bwvs 
(37.1), but owes its η to the analogy of -ηος ete. Dat. pl. Μαντιέσι in an 
Elean decree (SGDI.1151.17) shows a similar extension of η at the expense 
of ev, and is perhaps the Arcadian, rather than a true Elean, form. 

112.6. Cf. Lac. dual ἐπάκοε beside ἐπακόο. no. 67, note. 

114.1. The new fragments of Corinna bring the first evidence of ἴα in 
Boeotian. On the use of Cret. ἰός, Buck, Class.Phil.1,409ff. On πρῶτος, 
πρᾶτος, Buck, Class. Phil.11, 255 ff. 

114.3. With τρῖς as nom., and τέτορες as acc. (107.4), cf. τέτορας as nom. 
in inscriptions of Tauromenium, SGDI.5223 ff. 

114.5. πεντός is attested also for Amorgos (IG. XII.vii.501.5), but here 
it is due to the analogy of πέντε, not to assimilation of πτ to ττ as in Crete. 

116. On Lesb. εἴκοιστος etc., Buck,Class.Rev. XTX 249 ff. Thess. ἴκοστος 
oceurs IG.1X.ii.506.47. 

119.2a. J.Schmidt, K.Z.XXXVI,400 ff. 

122. On the distribution of τοί and οἱ, cf. Solmsen, Rh.M.LX,148 ff.; 
Buck, Class. Phil.1I1,253. But the West Thess. τοί there mentioned is to be 
taken as dat. sg. rau as read IG.IX.ii.241. 

123. Cf. also Thess. οὖννε, IG.TX.ii.460.5. 

125.1. Buck, Class. Phil.I1,259 ff. 

126. Elean should have been mentioned among the dialects which show 
the relative use of the article. Cf. no. 60.11,12. 

129.2a. On Loer. ρότι, cf. Wackernagel, Rh. M. XLVIII,301 ff.; J. 
Schmidt, K.Z.XX X1IT,455 ff. 

129.3. Buck, Class.Rev. XIX,247. 

132.2. Buck, Class. Phil.I1,256. While it would be not at all surprising 
to find dre etc. in other dialects than West Greek and Boeotian (cf. 224a), 
we know no certain examples as yet. Arc. τΓε]ιδενί, as read by Wilhelm, 


A.M.XXXI,228, is very doubtful. 


296 GREEK DIALECTS 


132.4. J.Schmidt, K.Z.X XXII,412 ff. 

132.9. Buck, Class.Phil.11,255. Boeot. ποκα, οὕποκα are now attested in 
the new fragments of Corinna. Lac. ὄκκα, Ἐφ. Apx.1900,159. 

132.9a. Cret. ds always means so long as, never until. Cf. Jacobsthal, 
I.F.XXI1, Beiheft,118. So in Heraclean (Heracl.Tab.I.100), until being ex- 
pressed by ἄχρι ὧ. 

133.5. Delph. ἔξος (not in Wendel’s Index) B.C.H.XXII,321. 

135, 136. Ivy Kellermann, On the Syntax of some Prepositions in the 
Greek Dialects (Chicago dissertation). Giinther, Die Prapositionen in den 
griechischen Dialekten, Τ.Ε. X-X,1 ff. 

135.4. Buck, Class.Phil.1I1,264, with literature cited. 

135.6a. Of the numerous discussions of the relation of πρός to προτί the 
most recent 15 that of Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,279 ff. 

195.60. J.Schmnidt, K.Z. XX XVIII,17 ff. Thumb, Neue Jb.1905, 396. 
Zubaty, Τ.Ε. Anz.X XI11,59 ff. Kretschmer, Glotta 1,41 ff. 

136.2. In addition to Miss Kellermann ].ο., 75, and Giinther l.c., 132, 
ef. Solmsen, Rh.M.LXI,495 ff. 

136.8. On Delph. ἀντὶ ρέτεος, Buck, I. F.X XV, 259 ff. 

136.11 (addition). ὑπό instead of usual ἐπί with gen. in expressions of 
dating occurs with gen. in Elean (no. 61.2), and with ace. in Laconian 
(no. 66.66). 

138.3. Buck, Class. Phil.11,256 ff. 

139.2. For -νθο ete. we prefer the older explanation, as given in the 
text, to Schulze’s suggestion quoted by Sadée, De Boeot. tit. dial., 23. 

141. Buck, Class. Phil.I1,257 ff., with literature quoted. 

142. Buck, Class. Phil.I],251 ff. 

143. Schulze, K.Z.X X XITI,126 ff. 

144. For Ion. ἤνεικα, add ἠνείχτθησαν from Ephesus (see above, to 89.1). 

146.1. λελάβηκα is also Arcadian, cf. no. 18.14. 

147.3a. Solmsen, K.Z.XXXIX,215. 

148. G.Meyer,203,413. Meisterhans 169. Hatzidakis, Αθηνα VITI,458 ff. 

150. Schulze, Hermes XX,491 ff. Solmsen,Rh.M.LIX,161 ff. Until re- 
cently all the known East Ionic examples were from Chios, Teos, or Eryth- 
rae. Now also from Miletus ἐξαμόσει SGDI.5496, κατακτείνοσιν Jb.Arch. 
Inst.1906, Anz.,16. 

151.1. On aor, subj. σᾶ cf. Solmsen,Rh.M.LXI,164 ff. That Are. βωλεύ- 
σανται, Inschr.v.Magnesia 38.46, wrongly corrected to βωλεύσ(ωγνται by 
Kern, belongs here, is pointed out by Meister, Ber.Siichs.Ges.1904,10, and 
had also been recognized independently by me. But Epid. ποιήσαι, reck- 
oned here by Solmsen, I prefer to regard as an optative (177). 


NOTES AND REFERENCES 297 


151.2. There is no certainty that Thess. δυνάεται (no. 27) and Are. κα- 
κριθέε (πο. 16.15) are to be so understood, rather than as δυνᾶεται, κακριθέε, 
though we regard the former as more probable. The Arcadian form is 
also taken by some as κακριθὲ ἔ, and the contracted ἐσδοθῆ occurs in the 
later no. 18.52. 

152.4. A still different type, with the optative sign added directly to o, 
is seen in τοὺ. ρέρκσιεν SGDI.4982, and also in διαλύσιαν ibid.5004, if the 
latter is really an optative. 

157. Hoffmann 1,263 ff., 11,574 ff. Buck, Class.Phil.11,274 ff. 

158. Buck, Class,Phil.IT,265. 

159. In Delphian there are several other examples of -ώω (see Wendel’s 
Index. 190 ff.) but none certain of -ῄω. For συλήοντες, which occurs twice 
among over two hundred instances of συλέοντες, is perhaps only a graphic 
variant. Cf. J.Schmidt,Pluralbildung d.idg. Neutra, 329. For Boeotian add 
στεφανωέµεν from Thespiae, B.C.H.XXV,361. στεφανῶι occurs also at 
Eleusis, but here only as the result of the confusion between οι and ὧι 
(Meisterhans 66). It is not clear whether the late Lesb. τίµαι, στεφάνοι are 
from -ᾱει, -ωει or from -αει, -οει (in either case we should expect στεφανῶι), 
or are simply the Attic forms and to be accented τιμᾶι, στεφανοῖ. 

161.1. J.Schmidt, Ber.Berl. Akad.1899,302 ff. 

161.2. J.Schmidt,Pluralbildung der idg. Neutra,326 ff. For Dor. µοιχάω 
(Cret. µοικίον) = usual µοιχεύω, cf. Wackernagel, Hellenistica, 7 ff. 

164.3. For -σσις cf. Buck, Class. Rev. XIX, 244 ff. 

164.7. Solmsen, Beitrige zur griech. Wortforschung I, 116 ff. 

164.8. Buck,Class.Phil.II,267. Jacobsohn, Philologus LXNVII,29. Solm- 
sen, Beitriige zur griech. Wortforschung I,98 ff. ᾿ 

165.4. The origin of this class, which is of course to be distinguished 
from that of the agent-nouns in Att. -εών, Ion. -ών, but Dor. -av, from -ἄρων 
(41.4), is obscure. Cf. Brugmann, Grundriss IT,301. 

166.1. Buck, Class. Phil. I1,267. Solmsen, Beitriige zur griech. W ortfor- 
schung 1,98. 

166.2. Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,498 ff. 

168 a-d. Sadée, De Boeot. tit. dial. 17 ff. Solmsen, Rh. M. LVITI, 603 ff., 
LIX, 596 ff. 

169-178. Among the few special studies of dialectic syntax, beside those 
on the use of prepositions already cited (p. 296), may be mentioned: K. 
Meister, Der syntaktische Gebrauch des Genetivs in den kretischen Dialekt- 
inschriften, I.F.X VIII, 133 ff.; Riittgers, De accusativi, genetivi, accusativi 
usu in inscriptionibus archaicis Cretensibus, Bonn 1905; Jacobsthal, Der 
Gebrauch der Tempora und Modi in den kretischen Dialektinschriften,I.F, 


298 GREEK DIALECTS 


XXI,Beiheft; Edith Frances Claplin, The Syntax of the Boeotian Dialect 
(Bryn Mawr dissertation). 

174. Jacobsthal, l.c., 87 ff., whose Arcadian examples, however, should 
be replaced by those given in our text. 

176. Jacobsthal, l.c., 93 ff. 

177. Jacobsthal, l.c., 90 ff. 

178. Jacobsthal, l.c., 83 ff. 

179. Buck, Class.Phil.11,258 ff., with literature cited. Jacobsthal, I.F. 
XXI, Beiheft,143 ff. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLIT,153. 

182. Among the important Ionic characteristics should have been men- 
tioned: Contraction of oy to ω. 44.2. 

274-280. Thumb, Die griechische Sprache im Zeitalter des Hellenis- 
mus. Buck, The General Linguistic Conditions in Ancient Italy and Greece, 
Class. Journ. 1,99 Ημ. Wahrmann, Prolegomena zu einer Geschichte der 
eriechischen Dialekte im Zeitalter des Hellenismus. 

279. More commonly known as the Achaean-Doric κοινή, after Meister 
II,81 ff. See Buck, The Source of the so-called Achaean-Doric κοινή, A.J. 
Ph. XXI1,198 fi. 


1 The portion of this article which deals with Greece, and also the statements 
in the text, are condensed from a more comprehensive but unpublished study of 
this subject. 


GLOSSARY AND INDEX 


In the alphabetical arrangement the presence of ϱ is ignored, in. order to 
obviate the separation of the many forms which occur with and without 10. Thus 
(ε)ίκατι, i.e. είκατι ΟΥ ἴκατι, Stands in the position of ἴκατι, and να(ε)ός in the 
position of ναός. ο stands in the position of κ. 

For inflectional forms the conventional captions (nom. sg., 1 sg. pres. indic.) 
are sometimes substituted, and in these the transcription which we have em- 
ployed for forms occurring in the epichoric alphabets is frequently replaced by 
the more familiar spelling, e.g. €, 0, A, by η, w,‘, or Cret. 7, κ. by ¢, x. But the 
precise form occurring is sometimes retained as a caption, or added, or given 
separately with a cross-reference. Brevity and convenience in each case have 
been preferred to consistency. 

The references are: numbers in Clarendon type, to the sections of the Gram- 
mar, or, where App. is added, to the corresponding sections of the Appendix; 
otherwise, to the numbers of the inscriptions. The Heraclean Tables (no. 74) 


and the Cretan Law-Code (no, 110) are cited by name. 


> t 


a=—a. 58a 

ἀράταται Lac. 53 

ἀβέλιος Cret. = ἥλιος. 41.3 

ἀβλοπία Cret. = ἀβλαβία. 5 

ἀγαῖος Delph., admirable, wonderful 
(2). Cf. Etym. Mag. dyatos: ἐπίφθο- 
νον ἢ θαυμαστόν. No. 51138, note 

ἄγαλμα = ἀνάθημα. No. 35, note 

ἀγαλματοφώρ El. = ἱερόσυλος. 
πο, 60.13, note 

ἄγαρρις West Ion., assembly. 5, 49.2, 
80 witha 

᾿Αγασιλέρο Eub.=’Ayacitew. 41.4,53 

ἀγέλαι Cret., bands in which the Cre- 
tan youth were trained 

ἀγελάοι Cret., ephebi, members of the 
ἀγέλαι. 31, no. 113.11, note 

ἄγερσις East Ion., assembly. 49.2 

᾿Αγλαω-, Αγλω-. 41.2 

ἀγνέω = ἄγω. 162.6. ἀχνηκότας, 66 

᾿Αγόλαος Meg. --᾿Αγέλαος. 167 

ἀγορά Delph., Thess. = ἐκκλησία 

ἀγορανομέω Thess. , preside over the as- 
sembly, like Att. ἐπιστατέω. See pre- 
ceding. In other states the ἀγορανό- 
μοι were officers in charge of the 
market etc. 

ἀγόρασσις Boeot, 164,3 


107.1, 


ἀγρέω Lesb., El., ἀνγρέω Thess. = ai- 
péw. Lesh. ἀγρέθεντες, καταγ[ρέ]θηι, 
κατάγρεντον, προαγρηµµένω. Hl. ἐξα- 
γρέον. ‘Thess. ἐφάνγρενθειν. So also 
Lesb. ἄγρεσις, Thess. ἄνγρεσις -- αἴρε- 
σι. Cf, Hom. παλινάγρετος, αὐτάγρε- 
τος. Akin to ἄγρα 

ἀδεαλτώμαιε ἢ]. from ἀδεαλτόω = ἀδη- 
λόω, ἀφανίζω. 59.3, 152.4, no. 61.12, 
note 

ἀδελφεός = ἀδελφός. 164.9 

ἀδευπιαί Cret. = ἀδελφαί. 71, 164.9 

ἀδηλόω Heracl., make invisible 

ἀδηνέως without fraud, plainly. Chian 
ἀδηνέως γεγωνέοντες, calling out plain- 
ly, no. 4B. Cf. Hesych. dénvéws- 
ἀδόλως, ἁπλῶς, χωρὶς βουλῆς 

ἄδος ὁ Ion., decree. See ἀἁνδάνω 

ἀέλιος = ἥλιος. 41.3 

ἀζαθός Cypr. = ἀγαθός. 62.4 

ἀζετόω Delph., convict. 77.2, no. 53.17, 
note 

"Αθαββος Delph. --"Αθαμβος. 69.3 

ai West Greek, Aeol. =e. 134.1,2c¢ 

au Dor. etc. = ᾗ adv. Cret. ἄν also 
final and temporal. 132.5,8a,9a@ 

ἄν Lesb., αἰί Jon., ἀίν Thess, = ἀεί, 
133.6 


299 


900 


ἀίδασμος Ion., under perpetual lease. 
133.6 

aigel Cypr., Ῥ]ιου. = dei. 53, 133.6 

αἰλέω Cret. = αἱρέω. 12 

αἷλος Cypr. = ἄλλος. 74D 

αἱλότρια El. = ἀλλότρια. 740 

αἱμάτιον Coan, coagulated blood and 
meat, sausage-meat. Cf. Hesych. ai- 
μάτια: ἀλλάντια 

αἰμίονος Lesh. = ἡμίονος. 17 

αἴμισυς Lesb. = ἥμισυς. 17, 61.6 

aiv Thess. = ἀεί. 133.6 

αἶνος Delph., Meg., decree. Cf. Et. 
Mag. aivos: ψήφισμα and Hesych. s.v. 

αἱρεθές Ther. = αἱρεθείε. 78 

αἶσα, share. 191 

αἰσιμνάτας, αἰσιμνῶντες Meg. = αἰσυ- 
µνήτης ete. 20 with App., 258 

Αἰσίοδος Lesb. = Ἡσίοδος. 17 

ἀκεύω Cret. = ἀχεύω 

ἀκρατής lon. = ἄκυρος. Cf. καρτερός 

Πακρόθινα τά Delph. = ἀκρόθινα (or 
ἀκρόθις, reading τὰν ἀκρόθινα). ὅδο, 
no. 51D 47, note 

μάκρος Corcyr. = ἄκρος. 58¢ 

Μακροσκιρίαι Heracl., heights covered 
with brushwood. 58ο 

ἀρλανέος El., wholly, in full. 55, no. 
59.4, note 

ἁλία assembly. (1) Delph. (no. 51), used 
of the meeting of the phratry; (2) 
Acarn., Corcyr., Heracl., Gela, Ag- 
rig., Rheg. = ἐκκλησία 

ἁλιαία Arg., Mycen. = ἐκκλησία 

ἀλίασμα. (1) Gela, Agrig., assembly 
(not in technical sense, cf. βουλᾶς 
ἀλίασμα); (2) Rheg., decree of the 
ἁλία 

ἀλίασσις Arg., act of the ἁλιαία. 164.8 

ἁλιασταί Arc.,in form = Att. ἡλιασταί, 
but title of Tegean officials who en- 
forced penalties, etc. (no. 18) 

haAuos Arg. 56 

ἅλινσις Epid., stuccoing. 77.3a 

ἅλιος Dor., ἅλιος Lesb. = ἥλιος. 41.3 

Εαλίσσκομαι Thess. = ἁλίσκομαι. 52¢, 
89.1 

ἄλλα Lesb., elsewhere. 182.5 

ἀλλαι Cret., Corcyr., otherwise. 132.5 

ἀλλεῖ Meg., Delph., elsewhere. 132.2 

ἀλλοπολία Cret.= ἀλλοδημία. Cf. Cret. 
πόλις = δῆμος 

ἀλλότερρος Lesh. = ἀλλότριος. 19.2 

ἀλλόττριος Cret. 89.4 

ἄλλν Arc, = ἄλλο, 22 


GREEK DIALECTS 


ἄλλυι Lesb., elsewhere. 1382.4 

ἄλρον Cypr., plantation. No. 19.9, note 

ἀλοργός Lon. = ddoupyds. 44.4 

ἅλωμα Boeot. = ἀνάλωμα. Not an orig- 
inal uncompounded form, but ab- 
stracted from ἀνάλωμα. Hence the 
absence of ¢ 

ἀμάρα Locr. = ἡμέρα. 12, 58b 

᾽Αμάριος Ach. 12 

ἅματα Aetol. = ἀδόλως ? No. 62.2, note 

ἀμβρ[ό]την Lesb.= ἁμαρτεῖν. 5, 49.24 

duet Delph. = ὁμοῦ. 182.2 

ἁμέν late Cret. = ἡμεῖς. 119.24 

ἀμέρα with lenis, 580 

ἁμές, ἀμές. 57, 58, 76, 119 

ἀμιθρέω Ion. = ἀριθμέω. 88 

ἄμμες, ἄμμε Lesb., ἀμμέ Thess. = ἡμεῖς, 
ἡμέας. 76,119 

ἀμμόνιον Delph., penalty for delay. 
From ἀναμένω. Cf. Hom. καμμονίη = 
καταμονή 

ἀμοιρά Corinth. = ἀμοιβή. 51a 

ἀμπ- in early Cretan words, see under 
ἀμφ- 

ἀμπελωργικός Heracl. = -ουργικό». 44.4 

ἀμπώλημα Heracl., rebate. Heracl.Tab. 
1.108 ff., note 

ἀμφαίνομαι (τοῦ. (6.5. ἀμπαίνε(θ)θαι, 
ἀμπανάμενος, ἀνπανάμενος, ἄμπαντος, 
ἄνπαντος), adopt 

ἄμφανσις Cret. (ἄνπανσιν), adoption 
(act of). 77.3 a 

ἀμφαντύς Cret. (ἀνπαντύι), adoption 
(condition of, i.e. state of being an 
adopted son) 

ἀμφί. 136.7 

ἀμφίδημα Cret., ornament, gen. sg. av- 
πιδέµας. 112.5 

᾽Αμϕικτίονες, -κτύονες. 20 

ἀμφιλλέγω = ἀμφιλέγω. 89.9 

ἀμφιμωλέω Cret. (e.g. ἀμπιμολέν), con- 
tend about (in law), litigate. See µω- 
λέω 

ἀμφίμωλος Cret. (ἀμπίμολον), subject to 
lawsuit 

ἀμφίσταμαι Heracl., investigate. Cf. 
Hesych. ἀμφίστασθαι' ἐξετάζειν 

ἀν -- ἀνά. 95 


ἄν Ατο. -- ἃ ἄν. ὅθα 
hav Arc. = ἄν. 58d 


ἀνάατορ 15]., see ἄνατος 

Εάναξ = ἄναξ. 52 

ἀνασκηθής Arc., see ἀσκηθής 

ἄνατος immune from punishment. ἘΠ], 
ἀνάατορ, Locr, adv, dvdro(s), 58 


GLOSSARY AND INDEX 301 


ἀνδάνω = δοκέω be approved, voted, as 
in Hdt. Cret. ἔραδε, lon. ἔαδε-- ἔδοξε, 
Locr. εεραδεκότα (146.1) = δεδογμένα, 
ψηφισµένα. Cf. Ion. ἄδος = δόγμα 

ἀνδιχάζω Locr., be of divided opinion. 
Cf. Hdt.6.109 δίχα γίγνονται αἱ γνῶμαι 

ἀνέθεαν, ἀνέθιαν, ἀνέθειαν Boeot. = ἀνέ- 
θεσαν. 9.2, 138.5 

ἀνεθείκαιν Thess. = ἀνέθηκαν. 138.5 

ἀνέθεικε Boeot., Thess. = ἀνέθηκε. 16 

ἀνεκκλήτως Delph. = ἀνεγκλήτως. 69.3 

ἀνελόσθο Lac. = ἀνελέσθων. 140.50 

ἀνεπίγροφος Πετας]. -- -Ύραφος. 5 

ἀνέσηκε Lac. = ἀνέθηκε. 64 

ἄνευν Epid. =dvev. 133.6 

ἄνευς ΕἸ. = ἄνευ. 183.6, 186.4 

ἀνμεῶσθαι Heracl., from ἀνίημι. 146.4 

ἀνηρίθευτος Ion. = ἀνερίθευτος not venal. 
1674 

ἀνιοχίω Lac. = ἡνιοχέω. 9.5 

ἀννίομαι Cret. = ἀρνέομαι. 86.5 

ἀνοσί]α Cypr., impiety. No. 19.29, note. 
But neut. pl. ἀνόσια also possible ; 
ef. SGDI1.3538,3544 

ἀνπ- in early Cretan words, see under 
ἄμφ- 

ἀνταποδιδῶσσα El. = -διδοῦσα. 

ἀντί. 196.8 

ἀντίμολος Cret., opponent, defendant. 
See µωλέω 

ἀντιτυγχάνω <Arg., Boeot., Delph., 
Lac. = παρατυγχάνω happen to be 
present, or in office (so nos. 45, 78) 

ἄντομος Heracl., road, path 

ἄντορος Heracl., a cownter-boundary. 

ἀντρῆιον Cret. = ἀνδρεῖον. 66 

ἄντροπος Cret. = ἄνθρωπος. 66 

ἀνφόταρος Locr. = ἀμφότερος. 12 

ἀνώγω Cypr. 191 

ἄνοδ Arc., probably ἄνωδα = ἄνωθεν. 
133.2 

ἄνωθα Heracl. = ἄνωθεν. 133.1 

avopos Cret., not of marriageable age 

ἀξιάω Lesh. (ἀξιάσει) = ἀξιόω. 162.2 

αὐτός Hast Ion. = αὐτός. 989 

ἀπ Thess. = ἀπό. 95 

ἀπαγορεύω Cret., proclaim 

ἅπατος Cret. = ἄνατος, used imperson- 
ally, e.g. ἄγοντι ἅπατον ἔμεν, there 
shall be no fine for the one who seizes. 
53 


89.3 


ἀπελάδνται Locr. = ἀπελαύνωνται. 162.4 

ἀπελευθερίζω Delph., Thess. = ἀπελευθε- 
pow. 162.1. Thess. ἀπελευθερεσθένσα, 
18, 77.3 


ἀπέλλαι Lac. = ἐκκλησίαι. Cf. ᾿Απελ- 
λαῖος, name of a month. ᾿Απέλλαι 
Delph., name of a festival corre- 
sponding to the Attic ᾽Απατούρια 

ἀπελλαῖα Delph., victims for the’ Απέλ- 
λαι 

ἀπέλλω Lesb. = ἀπειλέω. 75 

᾿Απέλλων -- Απόλλων. 49.9 

ἀπέταιρος Cret., one who is not a mem- 
ber of a ἑταιρεία. Law-Code II.5, note 

ἀπεχομίνος Arc. = -μένους. 10 

"Απλουν ἸἼε55. -- ᾿Απόλλων. 49.3 

ἀπόγροφον Cret. = ἀπόγραφον. 5 

ἀποδεδόανθι Boeot. = -δεδώκασι. 139.2, 
146 

ἀποδείγνυσθαι Eretr. = -δείκνυσθαι. 66 

ἀποδόσσαι El. = ἀποδόσθαι. 85.2 

ἀπόδρομος Cret., a minor. See δρομεύς 

ἀπορηλέω El. = ἀπειλέω. 75 

ἀπολογίτταστη Boeot. -- ἀπολογίσασθαι. 
82, 85.1, 142 

ἀπομωλέω Cret., contend in denial, 
deny. See µωλέω 

ἀποπονίοι etc. Cret., see ἀποφωνέω 

ἀποροαί Heracl., springs or torrents 

ἀποστράψαι Delph. = ἀποστρέψαι. 49.2 

ἀποτίνοιαν El. = ἀποτίνοιε. 12a 

ἀποφορά Coan, carrying off 

ἀποφωνέω Cret. (ἀποπονίοι etc.), bear 
witness. See φωνέω 

ἁππασάμενος Boeot. = ἀνακτησάμενος. 
App. 69.4 

ἀππεισάτου Thess. = ἀποτεισάτω. 68.2 

amv Arc., Cypr., Lesb., Thess. = ἀπό. 
22 

ἀπυδεδομίν[ος] Arc. = ἀποδεδομένους. 10 

ἀπυδόας Arc. = ἀποδούς. 144 

ἀπυδόσμ[ιον] Arc., meaning uncertain, 
No. 17.28, note 

ἀπυτείω Arc. = ἀποτίνω. 162.12 

ἀπύω Arc., summon = poet. ἠπύω, ἀπύω. 
191 

ἀπώμοτος Cret., under oath of denial 

ἄρατρον Cret. = ἄροτρον. 162.2 

ἀράω Heracl. (ἀράσοντι) -- ἀρόω. 162.2 

Εάργον El. = ἔργον. 

ἀργύριος Lesh. = ἀργύρεος. 164.6. ἄρ- 
yupa, 19.4 

ἄργυρρον Thess. = ἀργύριον. 19.3 

ἀρέσμιον Phoc., fee, perquisite. 
ἀρέσκω 

Παρέσται Locr. = ἑλέσθαι. 12, 85.1 

Εαρήν Cret. = ἀρήν (Att. inser.), nom. 
of ἀρνός. 52 

ἀρρέτευε, ἀρήτενε Arg., presided. 55 


From 


302 


᾿Αρίσταιχνος Coan. 69a 


Μάρνησις Heracl. = ἄρνησις. 58d 

ἀρρέντερος Arc. = ἄρρην. 80, 165.1 

ἄρρην Att. :Εάρρην, El. 49.2, 80 

ο. Ther. ete. ., ἄρσης Lac. = ἄρρην. 
49.2, 80 

"Αρταμις = =" Apreus. 13.2 

᾿Αρταμίτιος = ᾿Αρτέμισιος. 61.3 


᾿Αρτεμίρια Eretr. = ᾿Αρτεμίσια. 60.8 

ἀρτύω Heracl., devise by will. Cf. He- 
sych. ἄρτυμα; διαθήκη. and ἀρτῦναι" 
διαθεῖναι. In Cretan (Law-Code XII. 
32) manage (property). In Arcadian 
simply prepare, provide. Cf. the of- 
ficial titles Arg. ἀρτῦναι (no. 78.2, 
note), Epid. ἀρτῦνοι, Ther. ἀρτυτήρ 

ἀρχιδαυχναφορέω Thess., see δαύχνα 

ἀρχιττολιαρχέω Thess., be the first pto- 
liarch. See mrantapiyar 

᾿Αρχοκράτης Rhod. = "Apxexparns. 167 

ἀρχός Boeot., Cret., Ion., Locr. = ἄρ- 
χων magistrate 

ἃς = ἕως. 41.4, 45.4, 132.9a 

ἀσανυτός reflex. pron. 121.4 

᾿Ασκαλαπιός Thess. ="Ackdntids. 48 

ἀσκηθής Arc., used of animals without 
blemish 

ἄ(σ)σιστα El. , Lac. = ἄγχιστα. 118.3. 
Lac. τοὶ ᾿ς ἄ(σ)σιστα πόθικες. El. τοὶρ 
ἐπ᾽ ἄ(σ)σιστα, those next of kin. Cf. 
Cret. οἱ ἐπ᾽ ἄνχιστα (or ἐπάνχιστα) 
πεπαµένοι the nearest owners, Locr. 
ἐπάνχιστος next of kin 

ἀστάς Epid. = ἀναστάς. 77.2 

Εαστός -- ἀστός. 52 

ἄτα Cret., penalty, fine. 

ἀταγία Thess., time when there is no 
ταγός, hence time of peace. No. 33, 
note 

ἀτάω Cret. (ἀταμένοι, dradée), fine. 58 

ate Lac. (har) = ἧτε as. 182.54 

ἀτελέν Cypr. = ἀτελῆ. 108.2 

ἁτερόπτιλος (and -ιλλος) Epid., see 
ὀπτίλος 

ἅτερος = ἕτερος. 

᾿Ατθόνειτος Thess. = ᾿Αφθόνητος. 

ἄτι Cret. = ἅτινα. 129.3 

ἀττάμιος El. = ἀζήμιος. 84 

αὐάτα 1,650. = ἄτη. 53 

αὖθιν Rheg. = αὖτις. 183.6 

αὕρηκτος Lesh. = ἄρρηκτος. 55a 

αὐσαντός, reflex. pron. 121.4 

αὖσος Cret. = ἄλσος. 71 

αὐσωτός Delph., reflex. pron. 
121.4 


13.3 
86.2 


33a, 


GREEK DIALECTS 


12, 58d 
133.6 


αὐταμαρόν Locr. = αὐθημερόν. 
αὐταμέριν Cret. = 5 
ἀρυτάν Coreyr. = ἀυτήν. 
ἀρυτάρ Att. = αὐτάρ. 82, “50 
αὐταυτός reflex. pron. 121.4 
αὐτεῖ W. Grk., αὐτῖ Boeot. = αὐτοῦ. 
132.2 
αὐτεῖς Boeot. = αὐτοῖς. 30 
αὖτιν Cret. = αὖτις. 133.6 
αὐτός. 121.3,4, 125.2 
αὐτοσαντός reflex. pron. 
αὐτούτα Sicil. = ἑαυτοῦ. 
αὐτώντα Sicil. = ἑαυτῶν. 
αὔως Lesh. = ἕως. 35 
ἀφεδριατεύω Boeot., serve as ἀφεδριά- 
τας or official dedicator. No. 42, note 
ἀφέρξοντι Heracl., shut off (water by 
damming). Heracl.Tab.I.130ff. note 
ἀφεώσθω Arc., from ἀφίημι. 146.4 
᾿Αφορδίτα Οτεί. -- ᾿Αφροδίτη. 70.1 
ἀφφάνω Cret. = ἀμφάνω. 69.3 
ἄφωνος Heracl., intestate 
axe Dor. , where. 132.54 
ἀχύριος building to hold chaff. Cf. He- 
sych. ἄχυρος: ὁ ἀχυρών. ἀχυροδόκη * 
ἀποθήκη τῶν ἀχύρων 
ἀ(ε)ώς Dor. etc. = ἕως. 


121.4 
121.4 
121.4 


35, 41.4 


Ῥαδρόμιος Coan, Rhod. = Βοηδρομιών. 
44.2 

βαθοέω 1,650. = βοηθέω. 44.2 

Bava Boeot. = γυνή. 68.1 

βάρναμαι = µάρναµαι. 88 

βασιλᾶες El. = βασιλῆες. 15 

βασιλεύς, official title in many states. 
In some the chief magistrate; in 
others restricted to religious fune- 
tions, like the ἄρχων βασιλεύς at Ath- 
ens, e.g. at Chios (no. 4C) and Mile- 
tus; βασιλεῖς an official body, e.g. in 
Mytilene (πο. 22) and Elis (no. 57) 

Baw Dor.= βαίνω. Heracl. ἐπιββι, Cret. 
ἐμβέηι (cf. 161.2), also ἐκβῶντας Thuc. 
5.77, ἔμβη Ar. Lysist.1308, ete. 

βεβαιωτήρ Delph. = -τής. 164.5 

βείλομαι Boeot. = βούλομαι. 49.5, 68.2, 
75 


βέλλομαι Thess. = βούλομαι. 49.3,68.2, 
75. 3pl. subj. βέλλουνθειν, 27, 139.2 

Βέλφαιον Thess. -- ἘδΔέλφαιον, Δελφίνιον. 
68.2 

Ῥελφοί Lesb., Boeot. = Δελφοί. 

βενέω El. = βωέω. 180 

βέντιστος Dor. = βέλτιστος. 72 

βεττόν Lac. = Ἐρεστόν. 86.4 


68.2 


GLOSSARY AND INDEX 


βέφυρα Boeot. = γέφυρα. 68.2 

βίδεοι, βίδυοι Lac., title of officials. 51 

βίετος (τοί. = βίοτος. 167 

βοαθοέω, βοαθέω = βοηθέω. 44.2 with a 

βοιηθέω = βοηθέω. 81 ἃ 

βοικίαρ El. = οἰκίας. 51 

βόλιμος Delph., Epid. = μόλιβος. 88 

βόλλα Lesb. = βουλή. 75 

βολλεύω Lesh. = βουλεύω 

Bodoévra Cret. 44.4, 51 

βόλομαι Arc., Cypr., Ion. = βούλομαι. 
75b 


Ῥόρθιος Cret. -- [θρθιος. 51 

βουαγόρ Lac., leader of the Bota, the 
bands in which Spartan boys were 
trained. Nos. 70-73, note 

βοών Heracl., cow-shed. 165.4 

βροχύς Boeot., Thess. = βραχύ». 5 

βυβλία Heracl., papyrus marsh. τὰν βυ- 
βλίαν Heracl.Tab.1.58 = τὰν βυβλίναν 
µασχάλαν 1.92. See µασχάλα 

βύβλινος Heracl., see µασχάλα 

βυβλίον -- βιβλίον. 90 

βωθέω Ion. = βοηθέω. 44.2 

βωλά Boeot., Cret., Arg., etc. = βουλή. 
25 with a, 75 

Ῥωρθέα Lac. = ᾿Ορθία. 51 

Ῥωρσέα Lac. = Ορθία. 64 

Bas Dor. = βοῦς. 37.1 


ya W.Grk., Boeot. = γέ. 13.3 

Tatdgoxos Lac. = γαιήοχος. 53 

γαιών Heracl., heap of earth, mound. 
165.4 

γάμελα 1)6]Ρ}.ΞΞ γαμήλια, wedding cakes. 
164.9 


γεγράψαται Heracl. = γεγράφαται. 

146.: 

γεγωνέω Chian, call aloud. 184 

γέλαιμι Lesb. = γελάω. 47 

γέλαμι = γελάω. 162.4 

yevea family, offspring, also in plural 
descendants. No. 60.1, note 

γερεαφόρος Coan, title of a priestly 
official. γερηφόρος occurs also in 
Pserimos near Calymna 

γίνομαι = γίγνομαι. 86.7 

γῖνος Rhod. = γίννος 

γίνυµαι Boeot., Thess. Ξε γίγνομαι. 86.7, 
162.5 

γινώσκω = γιγνώσκω. 86.7 

yvopav El. = γνῶμεν. 120 

γραμματίδδω Boeot. = γραμματεύω. 84. 
So γραμματιστάς = γραμματεύς in 
Boeot., Ach., Delph., Epir. asin Hdt. 


303 


γράσσμα Are. = γράμμα. 164.4 
γραφής Arc. = γραφεύ». 111.4 

γράφος El. = γράμμα. 241 

νο. El., Argol., Sicyon. = γραφεύς. 


γροφεύω Argol. = Ἐγραφεύω. 5 
Τρόφων Mel. 5 

γυμνάδδομαι Lac. γυμνάζομαι. 84 
Τυνόππαστος Boeot. 69.4 


δαῖσις Cret., division 

δακκύλιος Boeot. = δακτύλιος. 87 

δάλτος Cypr. = δέλτος. 49.3 

δαµέτας Carpath. = δημότης. 167 

δαμιεργός Astyp., Nisyr. = δημιουργός. 
44.4 


δαμιοργός = δημιουργός. 44.4 

δαµιωέµεν, δαµιώοντες Boeot. = ζημιοῦν 
ete. 159 with App. 

Δαμοκρέτω Lesh. = Δημοκρίτου. 18 

δαµοσιοία El. = δηµοσιοίη. 15, 157 0 

δαμοσιῶμεν Kl. = δημοσιοῦν. 151 Ὁ 

δαµοτέλην Lesb. = -τελῆ. 108.2 

δαράτα Delph., a ceremonial cake. No. 
51 A5, note 

δαρκνά Cret., see δαρχνά 

δάρµα Delph. = δέρµα. 12 

Sapxpa = δραχμή. Arc., Cypr., El., 
Coreyr. 49.2a 

δαρχνά (τοί. (δαρκνά) = δραχμή. 
a, 69a 

δάτταθθαι, δάττονται Cret. = δάσασθαι, 
δάσωνται. 89 

δαύχνα Thess., Cypr. = δάφνη. ἀρχι- 
δαυχναφορείσας, συνδαυχναφόροι, Δαυ- 
χναί[ου]. 68.4a with App. 

δέατοι Arc. = δοκῃ. 139.1, 151.1, 191 


49.2 


δείλοµαι Delph., Locr. = βούλομαι. 
49.3, 68.1, 75 
δέκετθαι Cret. = δέχεσθαι. 66, 85.3 


δέκνυµι Ton. = δείκνυμι. 49.1 

δέκο Arc. = δέκα. 6, 114.10, 116α 

δέκοµαι = δέχοµαι. 66 

δέκοτος Arc., Lesb. = δέκατο». 6, 114. 
10, 1164 

δέκων Lesb., Chian =. gen. pl. of δέκα. 
116 

δέλλω Arc. = βάλλω. 49.5, 68.1 

δεμελεῖς Epid., leeches. Cf. Hesych. 
δεμβλεῖς' βδέλλαι 

Agévias Corinth. = Δεινίας. 28, 54d 

δέρεθρον Arc. = βάραθρον. 68.5 

Δεύς Boeot., Lac., Rhod. = Ζεύς. 84 
with App. 

δεύω Lesh, = δέω want. 35 


304 


δέφυρα Cret. = γέφυρα. 68.2 

δήλοµαι = βούλομαι. 25 with a, 49.3, 
68.1,75. El. δηλοµήρ. no. 60.5, note 

δηµορίων Orop. = δημοσίων. 60.3 

Δῆνα Cret. = Ζῆνα. 84, 112.1 

διακνόντων Heracl. = διαγνόντων. 66 

διάλαμψις = διάληψις distinction, in late 
Lesb., Cret., ete. Cf. And., Thess. 
λάμψομαι = λήψομαι, as also in Hat. 

διαλιαίνω Boeot., see -λιαίνω 

διέ Thess. = διά. 7 

διεγέλα Epid. 162.4 

Διεί = Δι. 112.1 

Διρείθεμις Cypr. 112.1 

διὲ κί Thess. = διότι. 191 

διηκόσιοι Ion. = διακόσιοι. 117.2 

δικάδδω Cret., El. = δικάζω. 84 

δίκαια El., legal penalties, fines. ζίκαια, 
62.2 

δικάσζω Arg. = δικάζω. 89.1 

δικάσκοποι officials at Mytilene, in- 
spectors of justice 

δικαστήρ Locr., Pamph. = -τής. 164.5 

δικάως Lesb. = δικαίως. 31 

Slkvupe Cret. = δείκνυμι. 49.1 

δίκρεας Cos, Chios, double portion of 
flesh, a double cut 

δινάκω El., change, amend. Cf. δίνω 


Διόζοτος Boeot., Thess. = Διόδοτος. 
166.2 

δίοµαι Cret. = διώκω. 162.10 

διορθωτήρ Corcyr. = -τής. 164.5 


διούο Boeot. = δύο. 24 

διπλεῖ Cret., Heracl. = διπλῃ. Cf. 
132.2 

διπλεῖος Locr. = διπλός 

δίρεσις Cret. = διάρρησις inform. Law- 
Code IX.26, note 

δίφυιος El. = διπλάσιος. 941. 
62.2 

δορέναι Cypr. = δοῦναι. 154.1 

δόκηµα Arg. = δόγμα. No. 81 

δοκιµάδδω Boeot. = δοκιµάζω. 84 

δουλίζω Boeot., Phoc. = δουλόω. 162.1 

δρίφος Syrac. = δίφρος. 70.2 

δρομεύς Cret., one who is of age. Boys 
under seventeen were not allowed to 
enter the gymnasia, which the Cret- 
ans called δρόμοι, and so were termed 
ἀπόδρομοι 

δυράνω Cypr. = δίδωμι. Cf. Lat. dwim 

δυέ Lac. = δύο. 114.2 

δυεῖν = δυοῖν. 114.2 

δύο, plural forms δυῶν, δυοῖς, 
114.2 


ζίφυιος, 


δύας. 


GREEK DIALECTS 


δυόδεκα -- δώδεκα. 115 

δυώδεκα -- δώδεκα. 115 

δυωδεκαΐς, δωδεκαΐς Delph. = Ion. δω- 
δεκηῖς sacrifice consisting of twelve vic- 
tims 

δώκω Cypr. = δίδωμι. 162.11 

δώλα, δῶλος Dor. = δούλη, δοῦλος. 256 

δωός Cret. = ζωός. 84 

δώω Boeot., Cret. = ζώω. 84.1, 162.7 


€Locr = ἐκ. 100 

ἔα El. = εἴη. 15,31 

Εεραδεκότα Locr., see dvidvw 

ἔασσα Arc., Arg., Mess. = οὖσα. 163.8 

ἑβδεμαῖος Epid. = ἑβδομαῖος. 114.7 

ἑβδεμήκοντα Delph., Heracl. = ἐβδομή- 
κοντα. 114.7 

ἕβδεμος Delph. = ἕβδομος. 48, 114.7 

ἔγγροφον Cret. = ἔγγραφον. 5 

ἐγεηληθίωντι Heracl., to ἐξειλέω prevent. 
75, 151.2 

ἔγκτασις = ἔγκτησις. 49.5 

ἔγραμμαι (τοῦ. = γέγραμμαι. 

ἔγρασφεν = ἔγραψεν. 87 

ἔγρατται Cret. = γέγραπται. 86.2, 137 

ἐδούκαεμ. Thess., ἐδώκαιν Delph. = ἔδω- 
καν. 188.5 

ἕδραμα Epid. = ἕδρα. Cf. the rare édpa- 
σμα 

ἕθεν Epid. = οὗ gen. 8pers. pron. 118.3 

εἴ W.Grk. = οὗ ady. 182.2 

Εειζός El. = εἰδώς. 62.2 

elk Arc, = εἰ. 184.24 

εείκατι Heracl. = εἴκοσι. 116 

εἴκοιστος Lesb. = εἰκοστός. 116 with a 

elAw, εἰλέω. 75 

εἱμάτιον = ἱμάτιον. App. 11 

εἱματισμός = ἱματισμός. See preceding 

εἴμειν Rhod. = εἶναι. 163.7 

εἶμεν = εἶναι. 163.7 

εν Eub. = εἶναι. 160 

εἴνατος Ion. = ἔνατος. 54 

εἴνεκα Ion. = ἕνεκα. 54 

εἴνιξαν Boeot. = ἤνεγκαν. 1444 

Εειπ- (Cret. εείποντι etc.) = εἰπ-. 52 

εἰρῆται Ion. = εἰρέαται. 48, 139.2 

εἴσχημαι = ἔσχημαι. No. 19.14, note 

PhexaSapoe Boeot. 30, 46, 525 

Εέκαθθα Cret. = ἑκοῦσα. 163.8a 

Εέκαστος, ἕκαστος. 52) 

ἑκατέρω Coan, adv. on each side of. 
132.74 

Ἐεκέδαμος Thess. 46. 620 

ἐκεχηρία = ἐκεχειρία. 25) 

Εεθόντας Locr. = ἑκόντας. 52 


137 


GLOSSARY AND INDEX 


hexotov Arc. = ἑκατόν. 6,116a, 117 

ἐκπέτωντι Heracl. = ἐκπέσωσι. Heracl. 
Tab.1.120, note 

ἔκτεισις, NOt ἔκτισι. 28a with App. 

ἔλαμι = ἐλάω, ἐλαύνω. 162.4 

ἔλεξε = εἶπε. So regularly in Boeotian 
and Thessalian decrees, where Attic 
and most dialects have εἶπε. Some- 
times also in decrees of Oropus 

Πελέσται Locr. = ἑλέσθαι. 85.1 

ἑλέστειν Thess. = ἑλέσθαι. 85.1, 156 

᾿Ἐιλευθενναῖος Cret.=’EXevdepvatos. 86.5 

*Edevhivia Ἰμαο. Ξ- Ελευσίνια. 20, 59.1 

ἐλουθερός Cret. = ἐλευθερό.. 88 ἃ 

ἐμέθεν Dor. = ἐμοῦ. 118.3 

ἐμέος Dor. = ἐμοῦ. 118.3 

ἐμετρίωμες Heracl. = ἐμετροῦμεν. 
42.5b 

ἐμίν W.Grk. = ἐμοί. 118.4 

ἔμμεν Thess, = εἶναι. 163.7 

ἔμμεναι Lesb. = εἶναι. 154.2, 163.7 

ἔμμι Lesb., ἐμμί Thess. = εἰμί. 76 

ἔμπαν Dor. = ἔμπης. 133.6 

ἔμπασις Corcyr., Meg. = ἔγκτησι». 49.5 

ἐμπάω El., see ἐπενπάω 

ἔμπροσθα Heracl. = ἔμπροσθεν. 133.1 

ἐμφανίσσω Thess. = ἐμφανίζω. 84a 

ἐν -- εἰ. 135.4 

? ἔναγος Delph., ceremony for the dead. 
Cf. ἐναγίζω. No. 61058, note 

hevatés Delph., Ther. = ἐνατός. 
114.9 

ἐνδεδιωκότα Heracl. = ἐμβεβιωκότα alive. 
68.1 

ἐνδειγνύμενος Ther. = ἐνδεικνύμενος. 66 

ἐνδέρω Coan, see no. 101.38, note 

ἐνδεύω Lesh. = ἐνδέω want. 35 

ἐνδικάζομαι, Arc. ἰδικάζομαι (10), be 
subjected to swit. No. 18.34, note 

ἔνδικος Cret., ἴνδικος Are. (10) = ὑπόδι- 
κος, ἐπίδικος, but used impersonally 
with dative of the person who is lia- 
ble to suit. No. 18.34, note 

ἔνδοθεν Att.-Ion., Cret., within. 
1,4 

ἐνδοθίδιος Cret., belonging within. 165.2 

: ἔνδοι Lesb., Epid., Syrac., within. 
133.4 

ἔνδορα Coan, see no. 101.48, note 

ἐνδός Cret., Delph., Syrac., within. 
133.4 

ἐνδόσε Ceos = εἴσω. 133.4 

ἐνδοσθίδια Epid., entrails. 165.2 

ἔνδυς Delph., within. 132.4, 133.4 

ἔνδω Delph., within. 132.7a, 133.4 


9.6, 


ὅδο, 


133. 


305 


ἐνενιχθείει Boeot. = εἰσενεγχθῃ. 144a, 
151.2, no. 43.49, note 

ἐνετέρια Locr., taces of admission (to 
citizenship). From évinu, like Att. 
εἰσιτήρια from εἴσειμι 

ἐνεφανίσσοεν Thess. = ἐνεφάνιζον. 84a, 
138.5 

évheBohats Lac. from ἐνηβάω. 41.2, 59.1 

ἐνθαῦθα Att. (inscr.) = ἐνταῦθα. 65 

ἐνθαῦτα Ion. = ἐνταῦθα. 65 

ἐνθεῖν Arc., Dor. = ἐλθεῖν. -'72 

ἔνθινος (τοί. = ἔνθεος. 164.9 

ἔνθω Boeot. = ἔστων. 139.2, 163.6 

ἐνιαύτιος Coan, Delph. = ἐνιαύσιος. 61.3 

ἐνιαντός (1) end of the year, anniversary, 
(2) year. For the former and more 
original meaning, which the word 
sometimes has in Homer, ef. Delph. 
no. 51C47, Cret. Law-Code I.35,1V.4 

ἐνκοιοταί Cret., sc. δαρκναί, money given 
as security. Cf. Hesych. κοῖον: ἐνέχυ- 
pov, κοιάζει' ἐνεχυράζε. Deriv. of 
κεῖμαι 

μεννέα Heracl. = ἐννέα. 58c, 114.9 

ἔννεκα Lesh. = ἕνεκα. 540 

ἐννῆ Delph. = ἐννέα. 42.2, with App., 
114.9 

ἔνοτος Lesh. = ἔνατος. 6, 114.9, 116.9 

ἐνποι El., see ἐπεμπάω 

évs Cret. = εἴς: 114.1 

ἐν τάν Boeot., until. 136.1, no. 43.49, 
note 

ἔντασις Thess. = ἔγκτησις. 49.5 


ἔντασσιν Heracl. = οὖσιν. 107.3 

ἐνταῦτα El. = ἐνταῦθα. 65 

ἔντε Locr., Πέντε Delph. = ἔστε, ἕως. 
ὅδο, 132.9a, 135.4 

ἔντες Dor. = ὄντες. 1638.8 


ἐντί W.Grk. = εἰσί. 163.2 

ἔντιμος Locr., in office. Cf. Plat. Rep. 
528 ¢ 

évro0a Orop. = ἐνταῦθα. 34a, 65 

ἐντοῦθα Cumae = ἐνταῦθα. 65,124. ἐν- 
τῦθα Orop., 84a 

ἐντοφῆια Delph. = ἐντάφια, funeral 
rites. Cf. Hesych. ταφήια: ἐντάφια, 
els ταφὴν ἐνθέντα ἱμάτια. 6 

ἔντω = ἔστων. 163.6 

᾿Ἐιυμακρατίδας Lac. =’Ovuua-. No. 66. 
35, note 

ἐνυφαίνω Cret. (ἐνυπάνει), weave within 
(the house) 

εέξ -- ἕξ. 50D, 520, 114.6 

ἐξαγρέω 15]. = ἐξαιρέω. See ἀγρέω 

ἐξαν Coan, Rhod,, Ther, = ἑξῆς. 1383.6 


306 

ἐξαρχίδιος Cret. 165.2 

ἔξει Lac. = ἔξω. 133.5 

ἐξήκοιστος Lesh. = ἐξηκοστό». 116 
ἐξξανακά(δ)δεν Thess. = ἐξαναγκάζειν. 


69.3, 84, 89.1 

ἔξοι Cret., Syrac. = ἔξω. 133.5 

ἑξόμειννον Thess. ἐξάμηνον. 6 

ἐξ ορύξε Cypr., expropriate. Probably 
from an ἐξορύσσω used in a figurative 
sense (cf. Eng. root out). But many 
assume ἐξορύζω as a by-form of ἐξ- 
ορ(ε)ίζω 

ἕξος Dor., Delph. = ἔξω. 133.5 

Εέος Locr. = ἑαυτοῦ. 118.3 

ἐπ Thess., Boeot. = ἐπί. 95 

ἐπαβολά Cret., share. 167 a 

ἐπάκοε Lac., dual of ἐπάκοος. 
note 

ἐπάνακκον = ἐπάναγκες. 69.3 

ἐπανιτάω El., return. Cf. irnréov = ἰτέ- 
ov, and Hesych. εἰτακεῖν': ἐληλυθέναι 

ἐπάνχιστος Locr., next of kin. See 
ἄ(σ)σιστα 

ἔπαργμα Thera = ἄπαργμα offering. Cf. 
Att. (inscr.) ἐπαρχή beside ἀπαρχή 

ἐπειδέ Meg. = ἐπειδή. 93 

ἔπειτε Ion. = ἔπειτα. 132.9 

ἐπέλαμι = ἐπελαύνω. 162.4. Coan ἐπε- 
λάντω drive up, but Heracl. ἐπελάσθω 
and Arc. ἐπελασάσθων mean collect, 
enforce (fines). Cf. also Arg. ποτε- 
λάτο enforce, Ion. ἐνηλάσιον rental 

ἐπελευσεῖ (fut.), ἐπέλευσαν (aor.) Cret., 
bring. 162.9 

ἐπεμπάω [5]. (ἐπενπδι, ἐπενπέτω) enforce 
or declare. Also évyra from simplex 
ἐμπάω. Probably related to ἐμπάζω 

ἐπές Arc., just for. 136.10 

ἐπεστάκοντα Thess, = ἐφεστηκότα. 580, 
147.3 

ἔπετον Dor. etc. = ἔπεσον, aor. of πίπτω. 
See no. 74.120, note 

ἐπεχεῖ Delph. = ἐφεξῆς. 

ἐπε El. = ἐπεί 

ἐπηρειάζω = ἐπηρεάζω. This spelling 
with e, as in no. 18.46 and also in pa- 
pyri (ἐπηρειάσαντος, Berlin Aeg. Urk. 
II.589.9), is the etymological one (cf. 
ἐπήρειαν), While ἐπηρεάζω of our texts 
is like δωρεά beside δωρειά (31) 

ἐπί Boeot. = ἐπεί. 29 

εέπι]α Cypr. = ἔπεα. 9.3 

ἐπίαρον Hl. = *éplepov sacred penalty 

ἐπιατές (πιατές) Locr., for the year. 
No. 55.35, note 


No. 67, 


132.2 


GREEK DIALECTS 


ἐπιβάλλων Cret., short expression for ὧι 
ἐπιβάλλει. Sometimes = we ἐπιβάλ- 
λει (τὰ χρήματα), i.e. heir-at-law ; 
sometimes = ὧι ἐπιβάλλει (émviev), 1.6. 
groom-elect 

ἐπιδεί Boeot. = ἐπειδή. 29 

ἐπιδημέωριν Eretr. = ἐπιδημῶσιν. 60.3 

ἐπιδικατοί Lac. = οἷς ἐπιδικάζεται those 
to whom property is adjudged by law, 
heirs-at-law. For -ατός cf. θαυματός 
beside θαυμαστός 

ἐπιζημίωμα Heracl. = ἐπιζήμιον penalty 

ἐπιζύγιον Arc. = ὑποζύγιον 

ἐπιθεῖαν El. = ἐπιθεῖε. 124 

ἐπιθιιάνε Arc. = ἐπιθιγγάνῃ. 62.3 

ἐπικαταβάλλω Heracl. = ἐπιβάλλω im- 
pose upon. 

ἐπιλεκταρχέω Aetol. No. 62.16, note 

ἐπιεοικία Locr. = ἐποικία 

ἐπίεοικος Locr. = ἔποικος 

ἐπιοικοδομά IHeracl., collective, used of 
the buildings belonging to the land. 
No. 74.150, note 

ἐπιπῆν Epid. = καταπάσσειν. Cf. He- 
sych. πῆ καὶ πῆν ἐπὶ τοῦ κατάπασσε καὶ 
καταπάσσειν 

ἐπιπηράω Cret. (ἐπιπερεται) = πειράω 

ἐπιπόλαια χρήματα Cret., movable prop- 
erty. Cf. Harpocration ἔπιπλα: τὴν 
οἷον ἐπιπόλαιον κτῆσιν Kal µετακομίζε- 
σθαι δυναμένην 

ἐπιπρείγιστος Cret., the next oldest. See 
᾿πρείγιστος 

ἐπισκεάζειν Corcyr. = ἐπισκευάζειν. 36 

ἐπισπένδω Cret., solemnly promise. Cf. 
Lat. spondeo. ἐπέσπενσε, 77.3 

ἐπιχύτας Arg. = ἐπίχυσι beaker. 

ἐποίεεμε Arg. 53, 59.2 

ἐποίεεσε Bocot. 53 

ἐποίκια τά Heracl. farm buildings 

ἐποίσε Arc., aor. subj. to fut. οἴσω. 
No. 17.21, note 

Εέπος = ἔπος. 52 

ἔππασις Boeot. = ἔγκτησις. 49.5, 69.4 

μεπτάκιν Lac. = ἑπτάκις. 133.6 

ἐπομόται Locr., jurors 

Εέργον = ἔργον. 52 

ἐρευταί Cret. = ἕητηταί collectors. No. 
119.195 note 

Εερρέµένα "Arg. = = εἰρημένα. 55 

ἐερετάσατυ Cypr., see ερετάω 

᾿Ἠρμώνοσσα Chian = -ασσα. Cf. 46 

ἐροτός Boeot., Thess. = ἐρατός. 5 

ἕρπω = εἶμι. Sometimes in tragedians, 
Theocr., etc., but also a regular 


No.82 


GLOSSARY AND INDEX 


prose use in many dialects, as Arc., 
Argol., Astyp., Cret., Cypr., Delph., 
Mess. 

ἐρρηγεῖα Heracl.=éppwyvia. 49.5, 146. 
4,148 

εέρρω El. = ἔρρω = φεύγω. 52, 241 

ἐρσεναίτερος El. = ἄρρην. 49.2, 80, 
165.1 

ἔρσην = ἄρρην. 49.2, 80 

᾿Ἐρχομενός Arc., Boeot. = ᾿Ορχομενό». 
46 


ἐς = ἐκ. 100 

ἔσγονος = ἔκγονος. 100 

ἐσδέλλω Arc. = ἐκβάλλω. 
100 

ἐσδοκά Arc. = ἐκδοχή. Cf. 66, 100 

ἐσδοτῆρες Arc. = *éxdorjpes those who 
give out the contracts 

ἑσκηδεκάτη Boeot. = ἑκκαιδεκάτῃ. 100 

ἔσκλητος Sicil., title of a select official 
body. 100a, no. 100.2, note 

ἐσλιαίνω Boeot., see λιαίνω 

Εεσπάριος Locr. = ἑσπέριος. 12, 52c 

ἐσπεράω Arc. = ἐκπεράω transgress 

ἐσπρεμμίττω Cret. = ἐκπρεμνίζω. 84 
86.6 

ἐσς Boeot. = ἐξ. 100 

ἔσσα Lesb., Epid. = οὖσα. 1638.8 

ἔσσομαι = ἔσομαι. 83 

ἔστε until. 132.90, 135.4 

ἔστεισις Arc. = ἔκτεισι.. 28a with App. 

ἔστελλα Lesb., Thess. = ἔστειλα. 79 

ἔταλον Lesb., ἔτελον Coan, yearling. 
Cf. Lat. vitulus. 49.3 

ἐτάξαιν Thess. = ἔταξαν. 138.5 

Εέτας El. = ἔτης private citizen 

Εέτος El. = ἔτος. 52. Cret. εέτεθθι, 
8la 

ἔτος -- ἔτος. 58¢ 

ἔττε Boeot. = ἔστε. 86.4 

εὐάμερος a Cret. = ἑορτή 

Ειὐβάλκης Lac. 36 

εὐεργετές Thess. = εὐεργετέων. 78, 157 

εὔιδε 1,650. εἶδε. 350 

Εεευκονοµειόντων Boeot. = ᾠκονομηκό- 
των. 146.1, 147.3 

Εευµένας Cret. = εελµένας, assembled, to 
εἰλέω. 11, 75 

εὐνόα = εὐνοία. 31 

εὐερετάσατυ Cypr., see fperdw 

εὐσαβέοι El. = εὐσεβέοι. 194 

εὐσχάμενος = εὐξάμενος. 87 

εὑτοῦ Thess. = ἑαυτῷ. 121.2, no. 28.16, 
note 

Ἐιύτρητις Boeot. = Ευτρησις. 61.3 


49.3, 68.1, 


? 


307 


εὐχωλά Arc.-Cypr., prayer or impreca- 
tion. 191 

ἔφαβος pseudo-dial. = ἔφηβος. 280 

ἐφακέομαι Delph., repair. 58¢ 

ἐφάνγρενθειν Thess. = ἐφαιροῦνται, κατη- 
γοροῦνται. 27, 58c, 139.2, 157, no. 
28.41, note, see also aypéw 

ἐφέρξοντι Heracl., shut in (water by 
damming). Heracl.Tab.I.130ff. ,note 

ἐφθορκώς Arc. = ἐφθαρκώς. 5 

ἐφιορκέω = ἐπιορκέω. 58¢ 

ἐχεπάμον Locr., heir. 49.5a 

ἐχθός Delph. Locr., ἔχθω Epid., Delph., 
ἔχθοι Epid. = ἐκτός. 66, 133.3 

ἐψαφίττατο Boeot. = ἐψηφίσατο. 82, 
142 


ἕωκα = εἶκα. 49.5, 146.4 


{a Lesb. = διά. 19.1 

ta Cypr. = γῆ. 62.4 

ζαμιοργία El. the body of demiurgi. 
44.4, 62.2 

ἴαν Cypr., see no. 19.10, note 

ζέλλω Arc. = βάλλω. 68.3 

έρεθρον Arc, = βάραθρον. 68.3 

Ζῆνα, Ζηνός, etc. 37.1, 112.1 

ζίκαια El., see δίκαια 

ζίφυιον El., see δίφυιος 

Ζόννυσος Lesh. = Διόνυσος. 

ζώω = ζῶ. 162.7 


ἢ Boeot. = ai. 184.1 

ἡ whether, € Cypr. = εἰ. 
with a 

ἢ Cret. where, when. 132.6, 194.1α 

ἤγραμμαι (τοί. = γέγραμμαι. 187 

εῆμα Cret.=e«ua. Gen. sg. εήμᾶς. 
112.5 

ἦμεν -- εἶναι. 163.7 

ἤμην Cret. = εἶναι. 154.4, 163.7 

ἤμην 1 55. imperf. mid. of εἰμί. 163.9 

ἡμί = εἰμί. 25, 163.1 

μεμίδιμμνον Epid. = ἡμέδιμνον. 88 a, 
89.4 


19.1 


132.6, 134.1 


ἡμίνα Cret. the half. 164.9 

μημιρηναία Delph., fem. deriy. of fol- 
lowing. 55a 

Πεμιρρήνιον Delph., probably half- 
grown sheep, i.e. such as are midway 
between lambs and full-grown sheep. 
55 a 

ἥμισος = ἥμισυς. App. 61.6 

ἥμισσος = ἥμισυς. 61.6, 8la 

μεμίτεια Epid. = ἡμίσεια in sense of ἡμί- 
εκτον. 61.6, 164.9 


308 


ἡμιτυέκτο Cret. = ἡμιέκτου. 61.6 
ἥμυσυ = ἥμισυ. 90 

jv Ion. = ἐάν. 194.20 

ἦν = ἦσαν. 163.4 

ἦναι Arc. = εἶναι. 154.1, 168.7 
ἤνατος Cret. = ἔνατος. 54, 114.9 
ἤνεικα = ἤνεγκα. 49.1, 1440 
ἠνείχτθησαν Ephes. App. 89.1, 1444 
ἦνικα = ἤνεγκα. 49.1, 144 

ἤνται Mess. = wor. 151.1, 168.8 
js Heracl. = εἷς. 114.1 

ἧς = ἦν. 163.5 

ἤστω El. = ἔστω. 163.5 

ἦται Delph. = 7. 151.1, 163.8 
ἤτω = ἔστω. 163.5 

ηὑτῶν Coan = ἑαυτῶν. 121.2 
ἤχοι Orop. = ὅπου. 182.3 

ἠώς lon. = ἕως. 41.4 0 


θάλαθθα (τοί. = θάλαττα. 8la 

θάλαττα. 81 

θαρρέω El. = θαρσέω, θαρρέω, but in 
technical sense of be secure, immune. 
So θάρρος security, immunity. 80, no. 
57.1, note 

Θα(ρ)ρῆς Ther. 42.2, 80 

Θε- Meg. etc. = Θεο-. 42.5d 

θεαρός = θεωρός. 41.4 

θέθµιον Locr., Elean = θέσµιον. 65, 
164.4 

θεθµός Epid., Lac. = θεσμός. 65, 164.4 

Oacmal, Θεισπιεύς Boeot. = θεσπιαί, 
θεσπιεύ.. 9.20 

Θεόζοτος Boeot., Thess.=Oeddoros. 165.2 

θεοµοιρία Coan = θεοῦ μοῖρα the part 
consecrated to the god 

Θεόρδοτος Thess. = Θεόσδοτο». 60.4 

θεορός. θευρός = θεωρός. 41.44 

θέρσος = θάρσος. 49.2 

θέστων Phoc. (811118) -- θέσθων. 85 

θηαυρός Arg. = θησαυρός. 59.2 

θηλύτερος El. = θῆλυς. 165.1 ᾿ 

θιαωρία Boeot. = θεωρία. 44.4 

θιγάνα Delph., lid, cover (?). Cf. He- 
sych. θίγωνος" κιβωτοῦ. See no. 51C 
38 ff., note 

θιθέµενος τοῦ. = τιθέμενος. 65 

θῖνος Cret. = θεῖος. 164.9 

Θιόππαστος Boeot. 69.4 

θιός = θεός. 9 

Θιόφειστος Boeot. = ἘΘεόθεστος. 9.24, 
68.2 

Θο- Meg. etc. = Θεο-. 42.5d 

θοσία Boeot. = θυσία. 24 


GREEK DIALECTS 


θύρδα Arc. = θύραζε. 133.2 

θύρωτον Epid. = Ἀθύρωτρον. 70.3 

θύσθεν Arc. = τυθῆναι. 65, 155.2 

θυφλός Cumae = τυφλός. 65 

θύχα Cret. = τύχη. 65 

θωάδδω El. (θοά(δ)δοι) impose a fine. 
See following 

θω(ι)άω impose a fine. Locr. θοιέστο, 
Att. θοᾶν, Delph. θωεόντων. 161.2. 
Cf. Att. θω(ιά, Ion. θωιή (87), Delph. 


θωίασις 


tCypr.=7. 93 

ἴα Lesb., Thess., Boeot. = µία. 114.1 
with App. 

ἴαθθα (τοί. = οὖσα. 81a, 163.8 

ἱαρειάδδω Boeot., serve as priest. 84 

tapés Cyren. = ἱερεῖς. 111.3 


᾿ ἱαρο(μ)μνάμονες, See ἱερομνήμων 


ἱαρός, ἰαρός = ἱερός. 13.1, 49.2, 58b 

ἴασσα = ἰοῦσα. 163.84 

ijarnp Cypr. = ἰατρός. 56, 164.5 

ἴατρα τά Epid., perquisites for healing. 
165.3 

Yarra Cret. = οὖσα. 81, 163.8 

ἴγγνος Arc. = ἔγγυος. 10 

ἰγκεχηρήκοι Arc., from ἐγχειρέω. 10,255 

ἴδδιος Thess. = ἴδιος. 19.3, ὅδο 

ἰδέ Cypr., then, and. 134.6 

Είδιος = ἴδιο. 52 

ἱέρεως Mil. = ἱερεύς. 48, 111.5 

ἱέρηα = ἱέρεια. 980 

ἱερήιια Ion, 37.2 

ἱερής Arc., ἱερές Cypr. = ἱερεύς. 111.4 

ἱερητεύω = ἱερατεύω. 167. ἱερητεύκατι 
Phoc., 138.4 

ἱεριτεύω, ἱαριτεύω = ἱερατεύω. 167 

ἱεροθυτέω Arc., Phoc., Rhod., ete., be 
ἱεροθύτης. Arc. ἱεροθυτές, 78, 157 

ἱεροθύτης (-as), official title. Sometimes 
applied to priestly attendants, some- 
times to priestly officials of high rank, 
who were even, in some places, the 
eponymous officers 

ἱερομνήμων, -μνάμων, title of certain 
superior officials, primarily in charge 
of religious matters, sacred commis- 
sioners, ministers of religion, but in 
some states the chief magistrates. 
Arc. hepouvdpovor, T7.1a. Arg., 
Epid. ἰαρο(μ)μνάμονες, 680, 89.4 

ἱεροποιός, title of officials in charge of 
religious matters, sometimes regular 
magistrates, sometimes extraordi- 
nary commissioners 


GLOSSARY AND INDEX 


ἱερός, ἱερός. 580 

ἱερωτεύω -- ἱερατεύω. 167 

ἰθθάντες Cret. -- ἱστάντες. 8la 

ἰθύς Ion., Boeot. = εὐθύς. As in lit. 
Ion., so also inscriptional ἐθύς (Ephe- 
sus), ἴθυνα (Chios), though εὔθυνος, 
ἐυθύνω also occur. Proper names in 
Ἴθν- are Ionic and Boeotian 

ἱκάς = εἰκάς. 116. Ther. µικάδι, 58 ς 

(ε)ικαστός Boeot. = εἰκοστός. 116 witha 

(Ε)ίκατι = εἴκοσι. 52, 61.2, 116 

Εικατίδειος ὁ Heracl., name of a par- 
ticular (twenty-foot) road 

Εικατίπεδος Heracl., twenty feet wide, 
used with ἄντομος 

ἱκέτας Arg. = ἱκέτης. App. ὅδ᾽ 

ἱκμαμένος Cypr., stricken (in battle), 
hit. Denom. from *ixua. Cf. ἵκταρ 
at one blow, at once, Hesych. ixréa: 
ἀκόντιον. Lat. τοῦ 

ἱκοστός Thess. = εἰκοστός. 
App. 

ἵκω = ἥκω. As in Hom. and lit. Dor., 
so also in Arc., Delph., Locr., Co- 
rinth., Epid., Lac. Cf. also Delian 
tkoly] = ἀνῆκον, ‘and Ion. (Paros) 
perf. part. τὰ παρικότα, the past 

ἴλαος, ἵλεος, ἵληος (Lac. Λίλερος) = ἵλε- 
ως. 49.5, 53, 58d 

Πιλαξάστο Delph., from ἱλάσκομαι. 85.1 

Πίλερος Lac., see ἔλαος 

ἱμάσκω El., probably maltreat, related 
to ἱμάς, ἱμάσσω 

wv Arc.-Cypr. = ἐν. 10, 135.4 

εἰν = of dat. 3 pers. pron. 118.4 

Flv αὐτοι (τοί. = ἑαυτῷ. 121.1 

ἱνάγω Arc, = εἰσάγω. 10. 

ἱναλίνω Cypr., write upon. 10. Cf. 
Hesych. ἀλίνειν' ἀλείφειν, and ἀλει- 
πτήριον" γραφεῖον. Κύπριοι 

ἰνδικάζομαι Arc., see ἐνδικάζομαι 

ἴνδικος Arc., see ἔνδικος 

ἱνμενφῆς. ἴνμονφος Arc., blameworthy, 
impious. 10 

ἴνπασις Arc. = ἔμπασι.. 10, 49.5 

ἰνπολά Arc. = ἐμπολή. 10 

ἱνφαίνω Arc. = μηνύω inform in legal 
-sense. Cf. εἰσφαίνω Ath.754 

ἱνφορβίω, ἰνφορβισμός Arc., impose a 
pasture tax, the imposition of a pas- 
ture tax. No. 17, note 

ἰός τοί. = ἐκεῖνος. 114.1 

ἱουιῶ Boeot. = υἱοῦ. 24 

Ἱππέδαμος Rhod. = Ἱππόδαμος. 167 

ἴρεια Lesb. = ἱέρεια priestess. 13-1 


116 with 


309 


ἴρευς Lesb. = ἱερεύς. 19.1 

ἱρητεύω Lesb. = ἱερατεύω. 13.1, 167 

tpos Lesb., ἱρός, ἱρός Ion. = ἱερός. 13.1, 
76a Z 

ἱρών Cypr. (ipo) district 

Είσος, είσρος. ἴσος = ἴσος. 52,54, 500. 
Lesb. ἰσσοθέοισι, 54¢ 

ἱστία, ἰστία = ἑστία. 11 

ἱστιατόριον Rhod. = ἑστιατόριον ban- 
quet-hall. Cf. Hesych. ἱστιατόρια: 
δειπνητήριον. 11 

είστωρ Boeot., witness. 52¢ 

ἵττω Βοβοί. ΞΞ ἔστω. 86.4 

ἰών -- ἐών. 9 

ἰών Boeot. = ἐγών. 62.5, 118.2 


κα W.Grk., Ῥοεοῦ. = κε ἄν. 
134.2 

κά = κατά. 95 with a 

κά Arc.-Cypr. = καί. 97.2, 184.3 

κα(δ)δαλέομαι El. = καταδηλέομαι in- 
jure, violate 

κάδδιξ, gen. κάδδιχος, Heracl., Mess., 
a measure. Cf. Hesych. κάἀδδιχον" 
ἡμίεκτον, and Lac. κάδδιχος urn (Plut. 
Lyc. 12) 

καδίκκορ Lac. = καδίσκο.. 86.3 

καθεστάκατι Delph., 3pl. perf. 138.4 

κακριθέε Arc. = κατακριθῃ. 151.2 

καλαίς Epid., probably hen. From *xa- 
λαρίς to καλέω as Eng. hen to Lat. 
cano 

καλλύ[σμα]τα Ceos, sweepings. Cf. 
Hesych. σάρµατα” καλλύσματα 

καλεός Boeot. = καλός. 54 

κάρία Lesb. = καρδία. 19.1 

καρπόω offer, especially a burnt offering, 
in late inser. of Cos, Smyrna, Thera, 
Athens, as often in the Septuagint. 
Cf. Hesych. καρπωθέντα" τὰ ἐπὶ βω- 
μοῦ καθαγισθέντα. --- κάρπωμα" θυσία. 
Coan καρπῶντι, 25a 

κάρρων = κρείττων. 80, 113.1 

καρταῖπος, pl. καρταίποδα, (τεῦ. large 
cattle, in contrast to πρόβατα used of 
sheep and goats. Cf. καρταίπους bull, 
in Pindar. 49.2a@ 

καρτερός Ion., Cret. = κρατερός, inmean- 
ing often = κύριος valid. Cf. also Ion. 
ἀκρατής invalid, κρατεῖν be valid, Cret. 
κάρτων q.v. 49.2a 

κάρτος = κράτος. 49.24 

κάρτων (τοῦ. (κάρτοναν») = κρείττων, in 
meaning = κυριώτερος, aS κάρτονανς 
euev, Shall prevail, be of greater 


13.3 


? 


310 


authority. Cf. καρτερός. 49.2 a, 81, 
113.1 
Kapuxe¢to 
164.1 

kas Are.-Cypr. Ξ- καί. 134.3 

κασίγνητος Arc., Lesb. 191 

-κάσιοι Arc. = -κόσιο. 1164, 117.2 

κασσηρατόριν, καθθηρατόριν, καθθηρα- 
τόριον Lac., the hunt, name of an ath- 
letic game. 64. Nos. 70-738, note. 
Nouns in -ts, τίν, for earlier -cos, -ιον, 
are frequent in late inscriptions, and 
originated in the reproduction of 
Roman proper names like Cornelius, 
colloquial Cornelis 

κάτ = κατά. 

kat Cypr. = καί. 134.3 

καταγελάμενος Epid. 162.4 

καταγρέω Lesh. = καθαιρέω convict, con- 
demn. See aypéw 

καταδουλίτταστη Ροθοῦ.-- -δουλίσασθαι. 
Cf. 82, 85.1, 142 

καταρελµένον Cret., assembled, to κατει- 
λέω. 

καταθένς Cret. = καταθείε. 78 

καταιρεί Locr. 53 

κατάκλητος Heracl., summoned. κατά- 
κλητος ἁλία = Att. σύγκλητος ἐκκλησία 

καταλλάσσω Arc., intrans., act other- 
wise 

καταλοβεύς ἹΠερίά.-- Ἑκαταλαβεύς support. 


Boeot. = Ἰηρυκείο. 53 


ε 


καταλυμακόω Heracl., cover over with 
stones. Cf. Hesych. λύμακες' πέτραι. 
-λυµακωθής, 78 

κατάπερ -- καθάπερ. 57a. Also for κατ- 
τάπερ, οἷ. 95a, 126 

κάταρρος Arc. = κατάρατος. 54 

κατατίθηµι Cret., Mess. = ὑποτίθημι 
mortgage, mid. take a mortgage 

κατέθι]αν Cypr. = κατέθεσαν. 138.5 

κατείρων Lesb. = καθιεροῦν. 18.1, 155.5 

κατέροργον Cypr., aor. of κατείργω. 5 

κατιαραίω El. (κατιαραίων, κατιαραύσειε) 
= καθιερεύω in form, but in meaning 
= κατηγορέω. 12a, 161.1, no. 57.2, 
note 

Katlyv[evtos|? Thess. = κασίγνητος. 191 

-κάτιοι W.Grk. = -κόσιοι. 61.2, 1164, 
117.2 

κατιστάµεν (τοί. 57a 

κατοικείουνθι Τ11685.-- κατοικῶσι. 189.2, 
159 

κατόπερ Ion. beside κατάπερ = καθάπερ 

κατορρέντερον Arc., see ἀρρέντερος 


GREEK DIALECTS 


κατύ Arc. = κατά. 22, 95 

καυχός Cret. = χαλκός. 65, 71 

κε Lesb., Thess., Cypr. = ἄν. 13.3, 
134.2 

κεῖνος = ἐκεῖνος. 125.1 

κέλεξ Lac. = κέλης. 142 4 

κέλευθος Arc., road. 191 

κέντο Dor. = κέλτο. 72 

κεραίω Delph. = κεράννυµι. 162.8, 229 

κέρναν Lesb. = κιρνάναι. 18a, 155.3 

κή Boect. = καί. 26 

κἢνος = ἐκεῖνος. 25 with a, 125.1 

κέρευσις τοί. = χήρευσις divorce 

κιξαλλεύω Lon., act as highwayman 

κιξάλλης Ion., highwayman. Used with 
ληιστής in no. 98 19, as in Ώσπου). 
fr. 260 ed. Diels. Probably of Carian 
or Lycian origin 

kis Thess. = ris. 68.4, 128, 191 

Κιττιής Eub. 81 

κίων a Thess., often used instead of 
στάλλα = στήλη 

κλαικτός Argol., Mess. = 
1424 

κλαίξ Argol., Mess. = κλείς. 1424 

κλᾶρος Cret., the body of κλαρῶται or 
serfs attached to the estate 

-κλέας, proper names in. 166.1 

-κλερες, -κλέης, -κλῆς, proper names in. 
108.1la 

κλέρος Phoc. 53 

Ἐλεύας Thess. ete. 35a 

κλίνη Naples, Cumae, tomb or niche in 
a tomb 

κοθαρός Heracl. etc. = καθαρός. 6 

κόθαρσις El. = κάθαρσις. 6 

κοινάν, κοινανέω = κοινών, κοινωνέω. 
41.4 

κοινάω Thess., Dor. = κοινόω. 162.2 

κόµιστρα τά Cret., gifts. 165.3 

κομιττάμενοι Boeot. = κομισάμενοι. 142 

κόρµεα Arc. = κόρη. 54 

κορίία Cypr. = καρδία. 5, 19.1 

Koopéw (-ίω) Cret., be a member of the 
κόσμος. See following. κοσµόντες, 42. 
5d 

κόσμος Cret., the body of chief magis- 
trates (collective; a single member 
was called κοσμίων, see preceding); 
later used of a single member of 
this body, with pl. κόσμοι 

κότερος Ion. = πότερος. 68.4 

κοτυλέα Coan = κοτύλη 

κούρη Ion. = κόρη. 54 

κραµάσαι Epid, = κρεμάσαι. 120 


κλειστός. 


GLOSSARY 


κρέννω Thess. = κρίνω. 18, 74 

κρέτος = κράτος. 49.2 

κρίννω Lesb. = κρίνω. 74. Aor. ἔκριννα, 
Utell 

κτέννω Lesb. = κτείνω. 74 

κτοίνα Rhod., a territorial division sim- 
ilar to the Attic deme. Cf. κτίζω, 
κτίσις 

κτοινάτας Rhod., member of the κτοίνα. 

κυκάν Epid. = κυκεών. 41.4 

Φύφνυς Chalcid. 22c, 24a 

κυµερέναι Cypr. = κυβερνᾶν. 88, 157 

κΌρρος Thess. = κύριος. 19.5 

κώρα Cret. = κόρη. 25, 54 

κῶς Ion. = πῶς. 68.4 


Aa- from Λᾶο-. 41.4, 45.3 

λάβωισιν Chian = λάβωσιν. 77.3 

λπαβών Aegin. = λαβών. 76} 

λαγαίω Cret. (λαγαίεν), release ; aor. λα- 
γάσαι. 162.8 

λάξομαι, λάξυμαι Ion., 
(λάδδουσθη) = λαμβάνω 

Λαππαίων Cret. 69.3 

Ads, gen. Cret. λάο. 112.4 

Aacaios Thess., Λαρισαῖος. 
note 

λατραι[όμενον], λατρειόμενον Hl. = 
λατρευόμενον consecrated. 12a, 161.1 

λαφυροπώλιον Arc., plundering. No. 
18.11, note 

λειτορεύω Thess. = ἱερατεύω. Cf. He- 
sych. λείτορες: ἱέρειαι, and λητῆρες: ἱε- 
pol στεφανοφόροι. Ἀθαμᾶνες. Thess. ει 
=m (16, 38). Probably related to 
Att. λειτουργέω (39) 

«λειτωργός Boeot. = λειτουργός. 44.4 

Aeiw, see λέω 

λειόλης Rhod., accursed. No. 93, note 

λεκχοῖ Delph., dat. sg. of λεχώ. 63 

λελάβηκα Arc., Ion., Epid. 187, 146.1 
with App. 

λέσχα Rhod., grave. No. 94, note 

Λεσχαῖος Thess., epithet of Apollo. 
No. 26, note 

Λεττίναιος Thess. = Λεπτίναιο.. 86.2 

λεῦτον or λεύτον Arc., wiltingly (3). 
No. 17.8, note 

λέω, Cret. λείω = θέλω. Doric (Cret., 
Lac., Meg., Coreyr., Coan, also in 
Epicharmus and Theocritus) and 
Elean. Cret. λείω (but subj. Aj), ΕἸ. 
λεοίταν, elsewhere only contracted 
forms as λῆι, λῶμες, λῶντι, etc. 

-λιαίνω Boeot. = -λεαίνω, but in sense 


Meg 


g., Boeot. 


No. 28.19, 


AND INDEX 


911 


(act.) canceling, giving a receipt for, 
(mid.) having canceled, taking a re- 
ceipt for. Cpds. with amv, διά, és 

λίθιος Thess. = λίθιος. 164.6,9 

λιμήν Thess. = ἀγορά market-place 
(Thess. ἀγορά = ἐκκλησία) 

λιποτελέω Locr., leave taxes unpaid. 
Cf. λιποστρατία ete. 

λισσός Cret., insolvent (?). No. 113. 
115, note 

λοπίς Arg., some kind of shallow ves- 
sel. Cf. λοπάς and λεπίς 

Λύττος (τοί. = Λύκτος. 86.1 

λωτήριον Heracl. = λουτήριον. 44.4 


μά El. = μή. 15 

μά Thess. = δέ. 184.4 

μαῖτυς Cret. = μάρτυς. 71a 

μάν El. = μέν. 124 

µάντοι Epid. = μέντοι. 190 

µαστράα El., accounting, or body of 
µαστροί. Cf. Hesych. µαστρίαι: ai τῶν 
ἀρχόντων εὔθυναι. 12a, 31 

µαστροί title of (1) officers with special 
function, (2) at Rhodes the highest 
officials of the state. Cf. nos. 95, 96 

µασχάλα Heracl., hollow, marsh. βυ- 
βλίνα µασχάλα papyrus marsh 

μέ Cret. = μή. 9 

µέδιμμνον Epid. 89.4 

μέζων Arc., Ion. = μείζων. 118.1 

µεθάµερα Epid. = μεθ᾽ ἁμέραν. Adverb 
formed like ὑπερκέφαλα from ὑπὲρ 
κεφαλάν 

pel Boeot., Thess. = μή. 16 

µμειάλ[αν] Pamph. = μεγάλην. 62.3 

µειννός, µεινός Thess. = μηνός. 77.1, 
112.3 

Ἰήμείξιος Coreyr. 760 

pels Ion., Corcyr., Meg. = μήν. 112.3 

μεμισθώσωνται Heracl. 146.3 

ἸΜέννει Boeot. = Μένης. 89.5, 108.2 

ἸΜενοκράτης Cret. = Μενεκράτη». 167 

µέντον = µέντοι. No. 28.38, note 

µέρεια Tleracl. = μερίς 

µέρος Locr., real estate. No. 55.44, note 

µεσέγγουος Boeot., adj. with a third 
party. Cf. µεσεγγυάω L.&S. 

µεσόμνη Att. = µεσόδµη. 87 

µέσποδι Thess., until. 1382.90 

µέσσορος Heracl., intermediate bound- 
ary 

µέστα Arc., Cret. until. 86.4, 132.94 

µεταροικέω Locr. = µετοικέω. 58 

µέτερρος Lesh, = μέτριος. 19.2 


μετριώμεναι Ileracl. = μετριούμεναι. 49. 
5D 

µέττ és Cret., until. 86.4, 132.94 

µέττος Boeot., Cret. = μέσος. 82 

pets El. = μήν. 112.3 

μηδαμεῖ Delph. = μηδαμοῦ. 132.2 

μηδεία Lesb. = μηδεμία. Cf. 114.1 

µηθείς = μηδείς. 66 

μῆννος Lesb. = μηνός. 77.1, 112.3 

µής Heracl. = μήν. 112.3 

µικκιδδόµενος Lac. = μικιζόμενος, a term 
applied to Spartan boys in the third 
year of their public training. 84, 
nos. 70-78, note 

Mivrav Arg. = Μίλτων. 72 

Mipyos Eretr. = Μίσγος. 60.4 

µιστός Cret. = μισθός. 85.1 

μναμμεῖον Thess. = μνημεῖον. 

Μνασσᾷ Thess. = Mvacia. 

μοῖσα Lesh. = μοῦσα. 77.3 

µοιχέω Cret. (μοικίδν etc.) = Dor. µοι- 
χάω = µοιχεύω. 161.2 with App. 

μοῦνος Lon. = μόνος. 54 

μυχός Heracl., storehouse, granary 

μῶα Lac. = μοῦσα. Cf. 59.1, 77.3 

poréw Cret. (µολέν, µωλέν, etc.), contend 
(in law). So also Cret. ἀμφιμωλέω, 
ἀμφίμωλος, ἀντίμωλος, ἀπομωλέω, ady. 
ἁμωλεί. Cf. Hesych. µωλήσεται: µα- 
χήσεται. Related to Hom. μῶλος con- 
test. Cf. ἀγωνίζομαι as a law-term in 
Attic 

paca = μοῦσα. 77.5 


89.3 
19.3 


ναεύω Cret., take refuge in a temple 

νακόρος, 308 νεωκόρος 

να(ε)ός = νεώς. 41.4, 59, 54f | 

ναποῖαι, 566 νεωποίης 

ναῦὂος Lesb. = νεώς. 35. 54 

νεµονηία Cret. = veounvia. No. 113.146, 
note 

νεότας Cret., an official body of young 
men, gen. νεύτας, acc. vebra. 88 α 

νεωκόρος Ion., Delph. vaoxdpos, Delph., 
Epid., Coan νακόρος (41.4, 45.3), cus- 
todian of the temple, sacristan. In 
some places the office became one of 
considerable rank and honor 

νεωποίης Ion., Coan ναποῖαι. 31, 41.4. 
Cf. also Ion. νεωποιός, Boeot. ναποιός. 
Title of officials in general charge of 
the affairs of the temple 

νικάµας, νικάαρ Lac. = νικάσας. 
60.2 

γίν -- ἕ. 118.5 


59.1, 


GREEK DIALECTS 


νιουµεινία, νιυµείνιος Boeot. = νουμηνία, 
νουμήνιος. 42.54 

νόµαιος lon. = νόμιμος. 164.9 

νόµιος Locr. = νόμιμος. 164.9 

νόμος Heracl., a coin. Cf. Lat. nwm- 
mus 

νοσσός Ion. νεοσσός. 42.5d 

νοστίττω lil. = Ἐνοστίζω, νοστέω. 84 

νυ Cypr., Boeot. 1384.5 

vivapat Cret. = δύναμαι. 88 

νυττί Cret. = νυκτί. 86.1 


ξεῖνος Ion. = ξένος. 54 

Eeveapns Corcyr., El. 54 

ξέννος Lesb. = ξένος. 546 

ξενοδίκαι Locr., Phoc., title of judges in 
cases involving the rights of ξένοι. ἕε- 
νοδίκης isused by alate writer to trans- 
late the Latin praetor peregrinus 

ξύν = σύν. 135.7 

ξυνός Ion. = κοινό. 135.7 


ὁ -- ὁ. 58a 

"Οαξος -- άξος. ὅϊ α 

ὀβελός Boeot., ὀβελλός Thess. = ὀβολός. 
49.3, 68.1, 89.2 : 

ὀγδοίης, ὀγδοιήκοντα. 31a 

ὀγδῶι Ion. = ὀγδόῃ. 44.2 

ὀγδώκοντα Ion. = ὀγδοήκοντα. 44.2 

ὀδελός = ὀβολός. 49.3 with App., 68.1 

delyw Lesb. = οἴγω. 49.1 

dtos Cret. = ὅσος. 82 

ὀθθάκιν Cret. = ὁσάκις. 81a, 183.6 

fo. = οἱ dat. 8 pers. pron. 118.4 

Εοικάτας = οἰκέτης. 167 

Εοικεύς Cret. = οἰκέτης. 

Εοῖκος = οἶκος. 52 

Εοίκω Delph. = οἰκόθεν. 132.7 

Εοῖνος = οἶνος. 52 

οἶρος Cypr. = οἷος alone. 58, 191 

oltrev, olmhe, 566 οἴφω 

ois Delph. = of. 132.3 

Ποίσοντι Heracl. = οἴσοντι. 58d 

οἴφω Cret. (οἴπεν, οἴπει), Ther. (οἶπλε 
ete.), Lac. (Hesych.), have sexual in- 
tercourse 

ὅκα W.Grk. = ὅτε. 13.3, 132.9 

ὀκαι Lesh. = ὅπῃ. 68.4 


167 


ὄκκα for ὅκα κα = ὅταν. 182.9 
Μοκτακάτιοι Heracl. = ὀκτακόσιοι. ὅδο 
ὀκτάκιν Lac. = ὀκτάκυ. 183.6 

ὀκτό Lesb. = υκτώ. 114.8 

ὀκττώ Ephes. App. 89.1 

hoxr® Heracl., Ther. = ὀκτώ. ὅδε, 


114.8 


GLOSSARY AND INDEX 


ὀκτωκόσιοι Lesh. = ὀκτακόσιοι. 117.2 

ὁλίος = ὀλίγος. 62.3 

᾿Ολυππίχην = ᾽Ολυμπίχην. 69.3 

ὁμολογά a, ὁμόλογον τό, Boeot. = ὁμο- 
λογία 

ὁμονόεντες Τ/65).-- ὁμονοοῦντες. 44.4,157 

ov Lesb., Thess., Cypr. = ἀνά. 6 

ὀνάλα, ovddoupa Thess. = ἀνάλωμα. 
164.9 

ὀνγράψειν Thess. = ἀναγράψαι. 27, 156 

ὄνε Thess. = ὅδε. 1238 

ὀνεθείκαεν Thess. = ἀνέθηκαν. 138.5 

ovi Arc. = ὅδε. 123 

ὄνιουμα Boeot. = ὄνομα. 990, 24 

ὄννιθα Cret. = ὄρνιθα. 86.5 

ὄνυ Arc.-Cypr. = ὅδε. 198 

ὄνυμα = ὄνομα. 9390 

ὅπαι = ὅπῃ. (τού. dracalso final. 132. 
5, 8a 

ὄπει W.Grk. = ὅπου 

ὁπέρ Boeot. = ὑπέρ. 24 

ome Cret., where, when, Lac. βόπε as. 
132.6 

ὅπι Cypr. in ὅπι σις = ὅστις 5 
19.29, note 

ὀπιδδόµενος Lac. = ὀπιζόμενος. 84 

᾿Οπόεντι, ᾿Οποντίους, Ἡοποντίον Locr. 
Ξε ᾿Οποῦντι, ᾿Οπουντίους, etc. 44.4, 
45.4, 58, 58d 

ὀπόταρος ΕΠ. = ὁπότερος. 12 

ὁπόττος Bocot., ὀπόττος Cret. = ὁπόσος. 
82 

ὅππα 1,650. = ὅπῃ. 129.2, 182.5 

ὅππως Lesh. = ὅπως. 129.2 

ὀπτίλος Dor. = ὀφθαλμός. Occurs in 
Epidaurian (-ίλος and -ίλλος, no. 92 
passim), as Laconian in Plut.Lyc. 
11, and in the writings of Archytas 
and Phintias. ὁπ-τ-ίλος (cf. ὁπ-τήρ 
etc.) like ναυ-τ-ίλος beside ναύ-της 

ὁπτό El. = ὀκτώ. 114.8 


131, no. 


ὅπυι (τοί. = ὅποι. 132.4 
ὅπυς Rhod. = ὅποι. 182.4 


ὅπω Dor. (Cret. ὅπο, Lac. μόπο) = ὁπό- 
dev. 132.7 

ὅπωρ Eretr., ὄπωρ El. = ὅπως. 60.1,3, 
97 a 

Ὀράτριος Cret. = Ἀῤήτριο ϐ No. 112.13, 
note 

ὄρβος Corcyr. = ὅρος. 51 

ὁρκίζω = ὁρκόω. 162.1 

ὀρκιότερος Cret., having preference in 
the oath 

hopkopotat Locr., jurors 

ὄρνιξ = ὄρνις. 1424 


hépgos Corcyr., ὄρος Heracl. = ὅρος. 
54, 58d 

opty lon. = ἑορτή. 42.5d 

ορύξε Cypr., see ἐξ ὀρύξε 

ὀρφανοδικασταί Cret. (ὁρπανοδικασταί). 
officers appointed to look after the af- 
Sairs of orphans or minors. Cf. Att. 
ὀρφανοφύλακες 

Fos Cret. = ds. 120.2, 121.1 

ὅσια ΑΤο., Locr. = ὅσια. 58d 

ὅτα Lesh. = ὅτε. 13.3, 1382.9 

ὀτεῖος Cret. = ὁποῖος, ὅστις. 68.1, 130 

ὅτερος Cret. = ὅποτερος. 127 

Εότι Locr. = ὅτι. 199.24 

ὄτιμι Cret. = ὅτινι. 128, 129.2 

ὅττι, ὄττινες Lesb. = ὅτι etc. 129.2 

ὄττος Cret. = ὅσος. 89 

οὐδές Lac. = οὐδείς. 114.1 

οὐθαμεῖ Epid. = οὐδαμοῦ. 132.2 

οὐθείς = οὐδείς. 66 

ovAopét[ prov]? Coan, barley measure. 
Cf. Hesych. οὐλοχόιον ἀγγεῖον εἰς ὃ 
αἱ οὐλαὶ ἐμβάλλονται πρὸς ἀπαρχὰς τῶν 
θυσιῶν 

οὖλος Ion. = ὅλος. 54 

οὔρειον, ὥρειον Cret., guard-house. From 
οὖρος watcher, like Att. φρούριον from 
φρουρός 

οὐρεύω Cret., watch 

οὖρος lon. = ὅρος. 54 

οὗτο, οὗτα, etc. Boeot. = τοῦτο, ταῦτα, 
etc. 124 

ὀφείλω in aorist and perfect, be con- 
demned to pay, be adjudged guilty. 
So Are. aor. infin. ὀφλέν, perf. [ρο]- 
Φλέασι, [εο]φλέοι, ροφλεκόσι. 52a, 

4, 146.1 

ὀφρύς Arg., ramp. No. 82. Cf. L.&S. 

s.v. II 


mat, παι -- πῇ, πῃ. 132.5 

παιρίν Hretr. = παισίν. 60.3 , 

παῖς = vids, or, Sometimes, θυγάτηρ. 
Frequent in Lesbian and Cyprian, 
occasionally elsewhere 

παῖσα Lesb. = πᾶσα. 77.3 

Tapa -- κτῆμα. 49.50, 69.4 

παματοφαγέοµαι Locr. = δημοσιεύομαι. 
49.50 

παμωχέω Heracl., possess. Cf. Hesych. 
παμῶχος' ὁ κύριος. Ιταλοί, and παµω- 
χίων" κεκτημένος. 41.2 

Παναγόρσιος Arc., name of a month 

πανάγορσις Arc, = πανήγυρις. 5, 49.2, 

θα 


914 


πανάζωστοι Cret., wngirded? No. 115. 
11, note 

TIdvappos Thess. = Ildvnuos, name of 
a month 

mavoa Arc., Arg., 
πᾶσα. 77.3 

παντᾶι Heracl. = πάντῃ. 132.5 

πανόνιος Cypr., with all salable prod- 
ucts (cf. ὦνος). No. 19.9, note 

πάρ ΕἸ. = περί. 12, 95 

πάρ -- παρά. 95 

παρά with acc. for dat. 136.2 

παραμαξεύω Arc., drive in a wagon off 
(the highroad). Cf. ἐπαμαξεύω, καθα- 
μαξεύω. No. 17.23, note 

παραπροστάτας Agrig., an adjunct προ- 
στάτας or presiding officer of the coun- 
cil. Cf. παραπρυτάνεις in Teos 

παρβάλλω Delph. = παραβαίνω trans- 
gress 

πάρδειχµα Epid. = παράδειγµα. 66 

παρεῖαν Boeot. = παρῆσαν. 188.5 

παρεῖς Boeot. = παρῆν. 163.3 

παρετάζω Arc., examine into (cf. ἐξε- 
τάζω). and so approve. παρετάξωνσι 
(no. 19.29), 149. παρµεταξαμένος (no. 
17.20), 173 

παρῖς Boeot. = παρῆν. 16a 

παρκα(θ)θέκα Lac. = παρακαταθήκη 

Τ]αρόχθεος, see ΙΠερόχθεος 

Τ]ασιάδαρο Gela. 106.2α 

πάσκω 1]. -- πάσχω. 66 

πασσυδιάζω Lesb., assemble. 96.2 

πασσνυδίηι lon. = πανσυδίηι. 96.2 

πάστας Cret., owner. 49.54 

πατάρα Locr. = πατέρα. 12 

πάτρα Arc., Dor. = γένος gens. Ion. 
πάτρη also, rarely, in this sense 

πατριά Delph., Elean = γένος gens, as 
in Hdt.1.200 

πατριοιοκος Cret. = ἐπίκληρος heiress. 
Law-Code VII.15, note (p. 270) 

πέ Arc. = πεδά, µετά. 95, 185.5 

πεδά = µετά. 135.5 

ΠΠεδαγείτνιος = Μετα-. 135.5 

πεδάµοικοι Are. = μέτοικοι. 53, 135.5 

πεδί]α Cypr. = πεδίον 

πεδιόν Are, = µετεών. 9.7, 185.5 

πεῖ, me. W.Grk. = ποῦ, που. 132.2 

ΤΠειλεστροτίδας Boeot. 68.2 

πεῖσαι Thess. = τεῖσαι. 68.2 

πείσει Cypr. = τείσει. 68.1 

πελανός, originally a cake offered to 
the gods, but also applied to an offer- 
ing of money. So in no, 82, as in 


Cret., Thess. = 


GREEK DIALECTS 


some inscriptions of Delphi and 
Amorgos 

πέλεθρον = πλέθρον. 48 

πέλεκυς (ΟΥ πέλεκυ) Cypr., used of a 
sum of money equal to 10 minae. 
Cf. Hesych. ἡμιπέλεκκον: . . . τὸ γὰρ 
δεκάµνουν πέλεκυ καλεῖται παρὰ Παφί- 
os. Used elsewhere with other να]- 
ues ; cf. Hesych. s.v. πέλεκυς 

πελτοφόρας Boeot. = πελταστής 

πέμπε Lesb., Thess. = πέντε. 
114.5 

mevtahetnpls Heracl.=mevraernpls. 58¢ 

πενταμαριτεύω Delph., serve as πεντα- 
µαρίτας. 12, no. 51D 16, note 

πεντηκόντων Chian = gen. pl. of πεντή- 
κοντα. 116 

πεντορκία Locr., quintuple oath, oath 
sworn by five gods. 58d 

πέντος Cret., Amorg. = πέµπτος. 86.2, 
114.5 with App. 


68.2, 


πεπεῖστειν Thess. = πεπεῖσθαι. 85.1, 
156 : 

πεποιόντεισσι Boeot. = πεποιηκόσι. 9. 
2a, 146 


πέποκα Lac. = πώποτε. 199.0.9 

περ = περἰ. 95 with App. 

περαιόω Cret., set aside, repudiate (the 
purchase of a slave). Law-Code 
VII.10, note 

περιβολιβόω Rhod., fasten round with 
lead. 88 

περίδρομοι, officials at Mytilene, clerks 
of the court 

Τ]ερφοθαρίαι Locr. 6, 95 

πέροδος Delph. = περίοδο». 95 

Περόχθεος, [laps Geos, Locr. or Aetol. 
ethnicon. App. 12, 95 

Τ]έρραμος Lesh. = Πρίαμος. 19.2 

πέσσυρες Lesh. = τέτταρες. 68.2, 114.4 

ΤΠεταγείτνιος = Μετα-. 135.5 

πέτευρον Orop. = σανίς wooden tablet. 
Same word as πέταυρον springboard 
and perch for fowls 

ΤΠετθαλός Thess. = Θεσσαλός. 65, 68.2, 
810 

πετράµεινον Boeot. = τετράµηνον. Cf. 
68.2 

πέτρατος DBoeot. = τέταρτο». 
68.2, 114.4 

πέτταρες, πετταράκοντα Boeot. = τέττα- 
pes, τετταράκοντα. 68.2, 114.4, 116 

πεύθω Cret. (πεύθεν). inform. 162.9 

πεφειράκοντες Thess, = τεθηρακότε». 68. 
2, 147.3 


49.2a, 


GLOSSARY AND INDEX 


πεφυτευκῆμεν Heracl. 147.2 

πήλυι Lesh. = τῆλε. 68.2, 132.4 

πιθόω Boeot. = πείθω. 162.3 

πίσυρες Hom. = τέτταρες. 11, 68.2 

πλάγος Heracl., side 

πλαθύοντα El. = πληθύοντα. 15 

πλάν Dor. etc. = πλήν 

πλέες 1,650. = πλέονες. 113.2 

πλευριάς, -άδος Heracl. = πλευρά 

πλέθα ἆ Locr. = πλῆθος majority 

πληθύς = πλῆθος, aS in Homer. (τοῦ. 
the amount, Locr. the majority 

πλίες Cret. = πλέες = πλέονες. 9.4, 49. 
3, 113.2 

πλίνι Cret. = πλέον. 113.2, 132.4 

πλός Arc. = πλέον. 42.5d, 113.2 

ποεῖ, ποήσω, etc. = ποιεῖ etc. 31 

ποεχόµενον Cypr. = προσεχόµενον adja- 
cent to. Ct. προσεχής. 59.4 

πόθικες Lac. = προσήκοντες. For stem 
πόθικ- to ποθίκω, cf. προίξ. προικός 

ποθίκω Boeot. = προσήκω. Cf. ἵκω 

πόθοδος = πρόσοδος. Cf. ποτί = πρός 

πόθοδωµα Boeot., Epir. = πρόσοδος. 
164.9 

ποί Argol. etc. = πρός. 195.00 

ποιεῖνται Phoc. = ποιοῦνται. 158 

ποίενσι Arc. = ποιοῦσι. 77.5, 157 

ποιεέω Arg., Boeot., El. = ποιέω. 538 

ποιήασσαι El.= ποιήσασθαι. 59.3, 85.2 

ποιήαται El. = ποιήσηται. 59.3, 151.1 

ποικεφάλαιον Delph. = προσκεφάλαιον. 
Cf. ποί = πρός, 135.60 . 

ποιόντων Delph. = ποιούντων. 42.5d 

ΤΠοίτιος Cret. = Πύθιος. 63 

πόκα W.Grk., Boeot. = πὀτε. 
with App., 182.9 

πὸκ κί Thess. = ὅτι. 191 

πόλερ El. = πόλις. 180 

πολιανόμοι Heracl., title of municipal 
magistrates in charge of public build- 
ings, streets, etc., like the Roman 
aediles. Called ἀστυνόμοι at Athens, 
Rhodes, ete. 

πολιάτας Cret., Epid. = πολίτης. 

πολιᾶχος Lac. = πολιοῦχο». 167 

πόλις = δῆμος. Especially frequent in 
decrees of Phocis, Locris, Thessaly, 
and other parts of Northwest Greece, 
and notably in Crete, where it is al- 
most constant 

πόλις Lesb. nom. pl. 109.3 

πόλιστος Heracl. = πλεῖστος. 
hws πολίστων = ὡς πλείστων 

πολιτήα = πολιτεία, 28a 


13.3 


167 


113.2. 


315 


πόλλιος Thess. = πόλιος (πόλεως). 19.3 

πονει, πονίοι͵ etc. Cret., see φωνέω 

ΤΠομοιδάν, Τ]ομοίδαια Lac. = Ποσειδῶν, 
Ποσειδώνια. 41.4, 49.1, 59.1, 61.5 

ποππάν Cret. = πομπήν. 69.3 

πόρνοψ Boeot., Lesb. = πάρνοψ. 5 

πορτί Cret. = πρός. 61.4, 70.1 

aos Arc.-Cypr. Ξ- πρός. 61.4 

]]οσείδαν Lesb., Τ]οσειδάν late Dor. = 
Ποσειδῶν. 41.4, 49.1, 61.5 

ΠΠοσειδέων Ion. = Ποσειδῶν. 41.4, 49.1 

]]οσίδειος, Ion. Π]οσιδήιος. 49.1 

]]οσοιδάν Arc. = Ποσειδῶν. 41.4, 49.1, 
61.5 

πότ = Tort, πρός. 95 

ποταποπισάτω Boeot. = προσαποτεισά- 
Tw. 68.2 

Τ]οτειδά(ε)ων, ΠΠοτειδάν -- Ποσειδῶν. 41. 
4. 49.1, 58, 61.5 

Τ]οτείδουν Thess. = Ποσειδῶν. 41.4¢ 

ποτειχεῖ Heracl. = προσεχῶς. 132.2 

ποτελάτο Are. enforce. See ἐπέλαμι. 
162.4 

ποτί = πρός. 61.4, 135.6 

ΤΠοτίδαιον Carpath. 49.1 

ποτικλαίγω Heracl., be close to, adja- 
cent to. 142a 

ποτισκάπτω Ηετας].-- Ἑπροσσκάπτω dig 
up to, heap earth upon 

Π]οτοίδανι Lesb.(?). 49.1 

ππάµατα Boeot. = πάµατα. 69.4 

πράδδω Cret. = πράττω. 84a 

πρασσόντασσι Heracl. 107.3 

πρᾶτος W.Grk., Boeot.=mparos. 114.1 

πρείγυς, πρειγευτάς, πρεγγευτάς, πρεί- 
yov, πρείγιστος (Τθύ.-- πρέσβυς, πρεσ- 
βευτής, πρεσβύτερος, πρεσβύτατος. 68. 
1, 86.3 with a 

πρείν Cret. = πρίν. 86.54 

πρεισβεία Thess. = πρεσβεία. 86.30 

πρήγιστος(Τεί.,πρηγιστεύω Coan. 86.3 

πρήξοισιν Chian = πρήξωσιν. 77.3, 150 

πρήσσω lon. -- πράττω. Cf. 8, 81 

πρήττω ΤΠ). = πράττω. 81 

πρῆχμα Chian = πρῆγμα, πρᾶγμα. 66 

πριόω Heracl. = πρίω. 162.3 

πρισγεῖες Boeot. = πρέσβεις. 68.1, 86.3 

προαγορέω Agrig., be προάγορος, presid- 
ing officer of the ἁλία 

προαγρηµµένω Lesh. = προαιρουµένου. 
89.3, 157a. See ἀγρέω 

προάνγρεσις Thess. = προαίρεσις. See 
ἀγρέω 

προβειπάµμας Lac, = προειπάσα». 51, 
59 


316 


πρόθθα Cret. = πρὀσθεν. 133.1 

προξεννιοῦν ‘Thess. = προξενιῶν. 19.8, 
41.4c 

πρόξενρος Corcyr. = πρόξενος. 54 

πρόξηνος Cret. = πρόξενος. 54 

πρόσθα Dor. = πρόσθεν. 133.1 

προσθαγενής Arc. (προσσθαγενέ) of 
prior date. Cf. ἐπιγενής, µεταγενής, 
ete. 133.1, no. 16.30 ff., note 

προσθίδιος (προστιζίον) Hl. 165.2 

προσµέτρεις Lesh. = προσµετρέων. Cf. 
78,157 

πρόστα Delph. = πρόσθεν. 85.1, 133.1 

προστάτης. (1) As at Athens, one who 
looks after the rights of aliens. So 
inno, 55.34. (2) The chief magistrate 
of a city or state. (3) προστάται = 
Att. πρύτανει». So in Cos, Calymna, 
Cnidus, ete. 

[προστί]θησ/[θον] Τ,ε5ὺ.-- προστιθέσθων. 
1δτα 


προσφάγιον (0608 = πρόσφαγµα sacrifice 

πρότανις Lesb. (rarely Att.) = πρύτανις. 
The more usual prefix προ- replaces 
here the related but uncommon πρυ-. 

προτερεία Heracl. = προτεραία the day 
before 

προτηνί Boeot., formerly. 123, 133.1 

πρυτανήιον = πρυτανεῖον. 164.1 

πρωγγυεύω Heracl., be swrety 

πρώγγυος Heracl. = Ἐπροέγγυος surety. 
44.4 

πτόλεμος = πόλεμος. 67 

πτόλις Cypr. etc. = πόλις. 67 

πύας ὁ Boeot. = ποία. 30 

Πύρρος, Πυρρίας, Πυρρεαλίον = ΙΤύρρος 
etc. 54¢ 

arts Dor. = ποῖ. 182.4 

Τύτιος Cret. = Πύθιος. 63 

πῶ Dor. etc. = πόθεν. 132.7 


.Εράτρα El., see ῥήτρα 

Ερέτα, ερετάω Cypr., see ῥήτρα 

ῥήτρα, originally speech or verbal agree- 
ment, but in dialects other than 
Attic-Ioniec also used of a formal 
agreement, compact, decree, law. Cf. 
Heracl. kar τὰς ῥήτρας καὶ kar τὰν 
συνθήκαν according to the laws and 
the contract, Photius ῥῆτραι Tapar- 
τῖνοι δὲ νόμους καὶ οἷον ψηφίσματα. and 
1, δ9.86.Ν.Π. So El. εράτρα compact, 
decree, Cypr. Ερέτα compact, prom- 
ise, cperdw promise. 15, 55, 70.3 

ρῃοραῖσι Corcyr. 53, 766 


GREEK DIALECTS 


ῥογός Ileracl., granary. Cf. Hesych. 
poyot* σιροὶ σιτικοί, σιτοβολῶνες, and 
ΡΟΜΙΧΙΝ.40 σιτοβόλια" ταῦτα δὲ ῥο- 
γοὺς Σικελιῶται ὠνόμαζον 

ῥόρος Cypr. 53 

ῥόπτον pid. = ῥόπτρον. 70.3 


σά Meg. = τίνα. 128 

σαδράπας = σατράπης. Still other γατ]- 
ations in the transcription of the 
Persian word (χέαθ"αραυᾶ) are seen in 
ἐξαιθραπεύοντος, ἐξσατραπεύοντος, ἐξα- 
τράπης 

ΣῬακρέτης Arc. 41.2 

Σαλαμόνα El. = Σαλμώνη. 48 

σαρµεύω Heracl., make mounds or pits 
(2). Cf. Hesych. σαρµός: σῶρος γῆς 
καὶ κάλλυσμα, but Etym.Mag. σάρµα: 
χάσμα 

Σαυγένεις, Σαυκράτεις Boeot. 41.2 

σελάνα Dor. etc., σελάννα Lesb. = σε- 
λήνη. 16 

Σελινόεντι, Σελινόντιοι. 44.4 

σιός Lac. = θεός. 64 

σις Cypr., σις Arc. = τις. 68.3, 128 

σιταγέρται Heracl., receivers and in- 
spectors of grain. So ἀγέρται οἱ ἀπὸ 
σιτωνίας at Tauromenium, σιτοφύλα- 
ces at Athens, Tauromenium, etc., 
σιτῶναι at Athens, Delos, ete. 

σίτηριν Eretr. = σίτησιν. 60.3 

σκευάον El. = σκευέων. 120 

σκευόω ---σκευάζω. 162.3 

σπορδδάν Cret. = σπουδήν. 32, 89.3 

σπυρός Coan, Epid., Syrac., Ther. = 
πυρός 

στάλα Dor. etc., στάλλα Lesb., Thess. 


-- στήλη. 1 4 
σταρτός Cret., a subdivision of the 
tribe. 49.24 
στέγα Cret., house. Law-Code III.46, 
note 


στέγασσις Epid. = στέγασι.. 164.3 

στέπτω Coan = στέφω. No. 101.29, note 

στεφανίζω = -dw. 162.1 

στεφάνοι Lesb. App. 159 

στεφανώω = -όω. 159 with App. 

στεφών Ion., ridge. 165.4 

στοίχεις Lesh. = στοιχέων. 78,157.1 

στονόεε(ίσ)σαν Corcyr. 164.2 

στορπά. στορπάος Arc. = ἀστραπή, 
ἀστραπαῖο». 5, 91 

στρόταγος Lesh. = στρατηγό». 5 

στροτεύοµαι Boeot. = στρατεύοµαι. 

στροτιώτας Boeot. = στρατιώτης. ὃ 


GLOSSARY 


στρότος Lesh., στροτός Boeot. = στρα- 
TOs. 

στροφά Delph., turn of the road(?). See 
no. 51. C33, note 

σύγγραφος Arc., Boeot., Argol. = συγ- 
γραφή contract 

συγχέαι Ton. 144 

συλαίε El. 1570 

συµπιπίσκω Delph., invite to drink to- 
gether 

συναρτύω Arg., belong to the body of 
ἀρτῦναι. No. 78.2, note 

συναρχοστατέω Phoc., join in appoint- 
ing magistrates 

συνδαυχναφόροι Thess., fellow δαφνη- 
Φόροι. See δαύχνα 

συνµέρξοντι Heracl., enclose, cut off (the 
roads). Heracl.'Tab.1.130 ff., note 

συνεσσάδδω Cret. = συν-εκ-σάττω assist 
in carrying off. Cf. χρήματα ἐκσκευά- 
fev Strabo. 84a 

συνκλείς, -εἶτος Thess. = σύγκλητος ἐκ- 
κλησία. 164.9 

συντέλεσθαι Cret. (Dreros) -- συνέσεσθαι. 
163.10 

σφάδξω Boeot., σφάζω Ion. = σφάττω. 
84a 

odes Arc. = σφίσι. 119.4 

σφηνόπους Ceos, having wedge-shaped 
Feet 

σφυχή = ψυχή. 87 


σῶς, σω-, Σω-. 41.2 


ταγά Thess., time when there is a rayés, 
hence time of war. No. 33, note 

ταγεύω Delph., Thess., hold the office 
of ταγός 

ταγός, Official title, Cypr., Delph., 
Thess. In Thessaly applied to (1) a 
military leader of the united Thes- 
salians appointed only in time of 
war (cf. no. 33, note), (2) city offi- 
cials like the ἄρχοντες of many places, 
At Delphi, officials of the phratry of 
the Labyadae (no. 51) 

ταί -- αἱ. 122 

ral 1]. = τάδε. 122 

ταίς Lesb., El. = rds. 78 

τάµνω = τέµνω. 49.4 

τᾶμος Thess., of the present time (τὸ τᾶ- 
pov the present one, no. 28.44). Cf. τῆ- 
μος to-day, Apoll. Rh.4.252 

τάνε Thess. = τάδε. 128 

ravi Boeot. = τήνδε. 122 

τάννυν Arc, = τήνδε. 123 


AND INDEX 1ἡ 
τάνς -- τᾶς. 78 
τάνυ Arc. = τάδε. 128 
ταότα Hast Ion. = ταῦτα. 83 


Tas -- τὸς. 78 

ταυτᾶ Lac. = ταύτῃ thus. 

ταῦται = αὗται. 124 

ταύτε Kl. = ταύτῃ here. 182.6 

ταύτων El. = τούτων. 124 

τέθµιος Dor. = θέσµιος. 164.4 

τεθµός Dor. = θεσμός. 164.4 

τεῖδε W.Grk. = τῇδε here. 132.2 

τειµά, τειµή = τιµή. 91 

τείω Arc. = τίνω. 162.12 

τέκνα Locr. = τέχνη. 66 

τελαμό(ν) Arg., support. No. 77, note 

τελεστά 10]. official. Cf. τέλος office. 
105.1la 

τέλεστρα τά Ion., Coan, expenses of 
inauguration 

τελεσφορέντες Cyren. 157 

τέλεως Coan = τέλειος. 438, 276 

τέλοµαι (τοῦ. = ἔσομαι. 163.10 

τέος Dor. = ood. 118.3 

τεός Dor., Lesb., τιός Boeot. = σός. 
120.2 

τέρτος Lesb. = τρίτος. 18 

τέρχνι]α (ΟΥ τρέχνι]α) Cypr., shrubs, 
trees. Cf. Hesych. τέρχνεα: φυτὰ νέα 
and τρέχνος" στέλεχος, κλάδος, φυτόν, 
βλάστημα 

τέσσαρες, τέσσερες. ὅ4ε, 81, 114.4 

τεσσερακόντων Chian, gen. pl. of τεσσε- 
ράκοντα. 116 

τεταρτεύς Coan, a measure, like ἑκτεύς 

τέταρτος, τέτρατος. 49.24, 114.4 

téropes W.Grk.=rérrapes. 54¢,114.4. 
Ace. pl., 107.4 

τετράκιν Lac. = τετράκις. 133.6 

τετρώκοντα W.Grk.=rerrapdxovra. 116 

τέτρωρον Ieracl., group of four bound- 

ary stones. 41.2 4 

rede [2]. = τῇδε here. 132.6 

Τήϊιιοι lon. 37 

Τῆνα, Ττῆνα Cret. = Ζῆνα. 84, 112.1 

τηνεῖ = ἐκείνῃ there. 125.1, 132.2 

τῆνος = ἐκεῖνος. 125.1 

τίθηντι Mess. = τιθῶσι. 151.1 

τίµαι Lesb. App. 159 

Τιμακλῆς, Τιµακράτης, Τιμᾶναξ = Τιμο- 
κλῆς etc. 167 

τίν Dor. = σοί. 118.4 

τίνω, fut. τείσω, aor, ἔτεισα (NOt τίσω, 
ἔτῖσα) in Attic and elsewhere, 28a. 
πείσω, ἔπεισα, 68.1,2. Arc. pres, Telw, 


162.12 


132.54 


318 


τιούχα Boeot. = τύχη. 24 

τιρ El. = τις. 60.1 

Ἑλασίαρο Corcyr. 105.2a 

τνατός Cret. = θνητός. 66 

Trot Rhod. = τόδε. 62.2 

τοί -- οἱ. 122 

rot El. = τόδε. 122 

τοιΐ Boeot. = οἵδε. 122 

τοῖνεος Thess. = τοῦδε. 

τοινί Arc. = τῷδε. 199 

τόκα W.Grk. = τότε. 18.3, 182.9 

τόκιος ΟΥ τόκιον Delph. = τόκος interest 

τόνε Thess. = τόδε. 123 

τόνς = τούς. 78 

τός = τούς. 78 

τόσνυν Arc. = τούσδε. 123 

TOTO = τοῦτο. 34a 

τού Boeot. = σύ. 61.6 

τοῦννεουν Thess. = τῶνδε. 123 

τοῦτα Eub., Delph. = ταῦτα. 124 

τούτας Delph. = ταύτας. 124 

τουτεῖ W.Grk. = ταύτῃ here. 132.2 

τούτει Eub. = ταύτῃ. 124 

τοῦτοι -- οὗτοι. 124 

τουτῶ Dor., thence. 132.7 

τοφιών Heracl. = ταφεών burial-place. 
6, 165.4 

τρακάδι Thess. = τριακάδι. 19.4 

τράφη Amorg. = τάφρη. 70.2 

τράφος Heracl. = τάφρος. 70.2 

τρέες Cret. = τρεῖς. 49.5 

τρέπεδδα = τράπεζα. 18, 84 

τρέω Arg. = φεύγω in technical sense. 
No. 78, note 

τρῆς Ther. = τρεῖς. 25, 114.3 

τριάκοιστος Lesb. = τριακοστός. 116 

τριακοντάπεδος (50. ὁδός) Heracl., a road 
thirty feet wide 

τριηκόσιοι Ion. 117.2 

τρίινς Cret. = τρεῖς. 114.3 

τρικώλιος Coan = τρίκωλος. ὀβελὸς τρι- 
κώλιος three-pronged fork 

τριπανάγορσις Arc. See πανάγορσι5 

τρῖς = τρεῖς. 114.3 

τρίτρα τά Cret., the threefold amount. 
165.3, Law-Code 1.86, note (p. 262) 

ττολίαρχοι Thess. (Phalanna), for πτο- 
λίαρχοι. 67, 86.2. City officials (like 
the ταγοί of other Thessalian cities, 
also sometimes ταγοί at Phalanna). 
Cf. the πολιτάρχαι of Thessalonica 
(Acts17.6) and other Macedonian 
towns (Ditt.Syll.318) 

τύ Dor. = σύ, σέ. 61.6, 118.2,5 

τύ, τῦς Boeot. = τοί, τοῖς. 30 


123 


GREEK DIALECTS : 


tut Boeot. = τοίδε. 122 

τυῖδε Lesb. = τῇδε here. 132.4 

τύμος Corcyr. = τύμβος. No. 89, note 
τυρεία Heracl., cheese-press 

τωνί Arc. = τοῦδε 

τώς = τούς. 78 


ὐ Cypr. = ἐπί. 185.8 

ὐραίς Cypr., forever. 133.6 

Ὑβρέστας Thess. = 'Ύβρίστας. 18 

ὐδαρέστερον Lesb., less pure. Used with 
κερνάν of mixing water and wine, and 
so applied also to the debasement of 
coinage. No. 21, note 

ὑδρία Locr. 58d 

vt Cret.= οἷ. 132.4 

vis Rhod. = of. 132.4 

vids = vids. 112.2 

Ευκία Boeot. = οἰκία. 30 

hvAopéovtos Thess., from ὑλωρέω be ὑλω- 
pos, the official in charge of the public 
forests (cf. Arist.Pol.6.8.6). 41.4c, 
53, 157, 167 

ὑμέν late Cret. = ὑμεῖς. 119.24 

ὑμές, ὑμέ = ὑμεῖς, ὑμέας. 119.2,5 

ὕμμες etc. Lesb. = ὑμεῖς etc. 119 

ὑμοίως, ὑμολογία Lesb. = ὁμοίως etc. 
22a 

ὀνέθεκε Cypr. = ἀνέθηκε. 22 

ὐνέθυσε Arc. = ἀνέθηκε. 22, no. 15, note 

ὑός, bus = υἱός, vids. 31 

ὑπ Thess. = ὑπό. 95 

ὑπά El., Lesb. = ὑπό. 135.3 

ὕπαρ Pamph. = ὑπερ. 12 

ὑπό El., Lac. = ἐπί with gen. in expres- 
sions of dating. App. 196.11 

ὑποδιασύρω Epid. = διασύρω ridicule 

ὑπόθεμα = ὑποθήκη security. No. 109, 
note 

ὑππρὸ τᾶς Thess. , just, previously. 196. 
1,10. No. 28.43, note 

hurd Cumae = ὑπό. 2956 

ts Arg. = ol. 132.4 

ὕσταριν El. = ὕστερον. 12, 133.6 

ὑστερομειννία Thess., οὑστερομεινία Boe- 
ot., the last day of the month 

ὕστερος Arc. 58d 

ὕσωπος Ceos = ὕσσωπος. Semitic loan- 
word, hence variation in spelling 

dx Epos ἡ Cypr. = ἐπίχειρον. 256, 135.8 


φαῖμι Lesh. = φημί. 47 
Φανατεύς, Φανοτεύς Delph. 46 
φάος. 41.2 

φαρθένος Arc. = παρθένο». 65 


GLOSSARY AND INDEX 


φάρξις Epid. = Ἐφράξι. 49.24 
φάρχμα Epid. = φράγμα. 49.2a, 66 
φάρω Locr., El., Delph. = φέρω. 19 
φατρία = φρατρία. 70.3 
φαωτός Delph., light-gray. 31, no. 51 
C6, note 
φέρνα Epid. = φέρνη, but meaning por- 
tion (for the god) 
Φερόσθο Epid. = φερέσθων. 
Φετταλός Boeot. = Θεσσαλός. 
φεῶν Dodona = θεῶν. 68.5 
φήρ Lesb. = θήρ. 68.2 
Φθέραι Arc. = φθεῖραι. 80 
φθέρρω Lesh. = φθείρω. 74 
Φθήρω Arc. = φθείρω. 25, 74 
φίντατος Dor. = φίλτατος. 72 
Φίντων. Φιντίας = Φίλτων, Φιλτίας. 72 
Φοινικήια Ion. = γράμματα. Cf. Hdt.5. 
58. 164.1 
doves Arc. = φονεύς. 
φράττω Boeot. = φράζω. 
Φρήταρχος Naples = φρατρίαρχος. 
φρίν Locr. = πρίν. 66 
φρονέοι Cypr. = φρονέωσι. 59.4 
Φροντίδδω, φροντίττω Cret.= φροντίζω. 
84 


140.90 
68.2 


111.4 
App. 84a 
70.3 


φυγαδείω El. = φυγαδεύω. 161.1. Aor. 
subj. φυγαδεύαντι,͵ 151.1 

Φύοντες Dodona = θύοντες. 68.5 

φΦωνέω Cret. (rover etc.) declare, 
witness. Cf. ἀποφωνέω 


bear 


Χάλκιος Lesh. = χάλκεος. 164.6 

χάραδος Heracl. = χαράδρα ravine. Cf. 
Hom. χέραδος 

χαρίρετταν Boeot. = χαρίεσσαν. 58, 
164.2 


319 


χείλιοι Ion. ete. = χίλιοι. 76, 117.8 
Χέλλιοι Lesb., Thess. = χίλιοι. 76,117.38 
χερρ- Lesb. = χειρ. 79 
χήλιοι Lac. = χίλιοι. 25, 76, 117.3 
χηρ- = χειρ-. 9250, 79 
χίλιοι Att. 11 with App., 
χραί(δ)δω El. = χρήξζω. 84 
χραύζοµαι Cypr. = following 
χραύοµαι Cypr., border on. 191 
χρῄδδω Meg. = χρήζω. 84 
χρέεσται El. = χρῆσθαι. 85.1, 161.20 
χρηίζω (or χρή(ι)ζω, 37) = θέλω, βούλο- 
μαι. Especially frequent in insular 
Doric 
χρύσιος Lesh. = χρύσεος. 


76,117 


164.6 


ψάφιγμα, ψάφιμμα (τοί. = ψήφισμα. 
1424 


ψαφίδδω Boeot., Cret. = ψηφίζω. 84 

ψάφιξις Aetol., ψάφιξξις Locr. = ἔψή- 
φισις act of voting. Locr. ἐν ὑδρίαν τὰν 
ψάφιξξιν εἶμεν (πο. 55.45) = Att. ψηφί- 
ζεσθαι ἐς ὑδρίαν. 89.1, 1424 


Waditpa -- ψήφισμα. 60.4 
ὦ Dor. etc. = ὅθεν. 182.7 
apa Lac. 51 

ὧν = =obv. 256 


ὠνέω Cret. (ὄνέν, ὠνίοι) = πωλέω. 162.9 

ὡραῖα Coan, festivals celebrated at a fired 
date. Cf. Hesych. ὡραῖα... τάσσεται 

τς ἐπὶ τῶν καθ᾽ ὧραν συντελουμένων 

ἱερῶν. --- ὡραία ἡμέρα ἡ ἑορτή 

ὦρος͵ Cret. = = ὅρος. 54 

ὃς Boeot. = ὡς. 

ὅτι Cret. = οὗτινος. 

ὠτῷ Lac, = αὐτοῦ. 


CHARTS AND MAP 


The charts are intended to exhibit, in a form which may be 
_easily surveyed, the distribution of some of the more important 
peculiarities common to several dialects. Chart I (repeated with 
slight corrections from the author’s article in Class. Phil. 11, 241 ff.) 
represents a selection of phenomena which are especially signifi- 
cant for the interrelations of the dialects, and Chart Ia is a con- 
densation of the same. 

The presence of a given pecularity is indicated by a cross oppo- 
site the name of the dialect and beneath a caption which, like those 
used in the Summaries, is sufficient to identify the phenomenon, 
though not always to define it, and should always be interpreted 
in the ight of the section of the Grammar to which reference is 
made. The cross is sometimes surrounded by a circle as an inti- 
mation of some reservation, the nature of which will be understood 
from the section referred to. 

The coloring of the dialect map represents the grouping of the 
dialects as described above, pp. 1 ff. The mixture in Thessaly and 
Boeotia is indicated, also the Aeolic streak in the Ionic of Chios. 
But the various Aeolic and Achaean survivals scattered through 
West Greek territory are ignored. Along the western coast of 
Northern Greece the extent of Corinthian influence (see p. 10, 
note) is so imperfectly known that the coloring of Acarnania and 
the adjacent region is to be taken merely as a crude suggestion of 
the speech conditions, and Epirus, from which we have only a few 
late inscriptions, has been left uncolored. 


320 


rf τὸ + [9 paces ΠΈΣ. 
Seer epee treo ee 
Ee ΕΞ ΕΞΕΣΕΕ ΕΣ εσεις ae 
pap = (tg)a9 ἘΠῚ sain ας ee | 
9 τ΄ $010739 fs = + =F ar = 5 1 Fa = 
LOL 1.0.03901 es κο + ke i ata ar Ἴ Θ Θ ie | 8 | ae 
“J a ἢ ΤΣ prey ] | 
Aresso[y τ σγο = odhp ὑπ ee i σα. ] + | Ι ee eS 
891 | ‘ds ‘ued = ‘pe "1η8α Fes pi +r oe 2 [ i | ᾿- | apf 
+ : | | επ τ} ως = 
ood ο η - ἐπα σαι 
ea oe eae eee ρα τα 
Ισ πο 
ett tf A ee he Ὁ 
οι μπω [| 
ἘΣ τ 
+/+ 
Θ ae 
aE: 


61 
116 
117.2 
13.3 
114.1 
132.2 
118.3 
125 
121.4 
133.6 
49.3 
Glossary 
107.4 
166.1 
164.8 
166.2 
162.5 


-κάσιοι 


ἔς pass, w, act. end. | 145 


δίδωτι 

duly 

ἐμέος 

adv. in -»=-1 
Απέλλω» 

λῶζ θέλω 
καλείµενος 


ππριακάτιοι, 


ἔλεξε = εἶπε 


river 
| αὐτοσαυτός 
fo ς 


Cyprian 


Lesbian 


ΤΡ. 2 
κ᾿ ἘΠῊΝ 
Th. 


+ Boeotian 


+ 


| Phocian 
| est 


[Ses στ] 
+ 
TS 


Loerian 


Elean 


Laconian 


Heraclean 


ἀνά 


dat. w. ἀπό, ete. 


antevoc. 1 > + 
perf. pple in των 


be(») 


Th. 


Mogarian 


Corinthian 


Γ Argolic 
1... 


+] + [+ 


Rhodian 


Coan 


Theran 


ὌΝ 


i | 


A 


CHART Ia 
Attic 
τα δὶ 
Arcadian | | 


Cyprian 


Sue 


Lesbian Ὶ 


is FP 
Thessalian 4 


| Th, ΠῚ 
Boeotian 


Phocian 


Loerian 
Elean 
Laconian 
Heraclean 
Megarian 
Corinthian 
Argolic 
Rhodian 
Coan 
Theran 


Cretan 


ος ee ee) 


= Sik i hws dina eae, 
te 
Se rae 5 πο» ἀρ τὰς 


ὡ δι. ion? 


a ah te 


“( 


en ὧἕὥΖκς. 


ἂν “ . 
- - ) Υ πμ... 


E. 
Tonie GC: 


W. 

1B 
Thessalian 

Th. 


Heraclean 
Corinthian 
Argolic 


Rhodian 


Theran 


| Cretan 


ικα ae - οπου. τ- +7 =a) ο πια = 
‘CHARA 11 


Pe [ss [ο [ora [oe [or [ο [ου oe [πα] [oo oo] 


’ 
a 
Ἱ 
Εν 


5 


θιος 
Loss of intervoc. σ 


Ξ ΒΡ. ει 
ΞΡ. ov 

η from a+e 
βασιλῆος 
ξῆνος ξεῖνος 
Psilosis 
Rhotacism 
vr from Ar 
ὅσσος 


η 
ω 


Ε t 
πα ψιν τ ᾿ 
Tonic ο - ee ΒΕ | ᾿ | 

w.| η 4 +/+! 
Arcadian +/+1/0 κα “ΜΕ πα τ j a le 
Cyprian sae | st + +10 || (a Pa η 
Lesbian ® | + + κ | [: + 
SS] - 
Thessalian Θ 51 + 9 | we, + at 
Le ' 
Boeotian ly | a || ae ae 
Phocian + 
Locrian + 
Elean Pee ο στ 
Laconian ae far 15 
Heraclean re ae + ik + 
Megarian ΞΕ 
Corinthian ΓΕ 
Ἷ Argolic o|@|oe| +4 
Rhodian @|@]+4 
Coan ®|®)}+ 
Theran Θϱ|696 | -- 
Cretan ση {ας 


Arcadian 


Cyprian 


Lesbian 


Pe 


Thessalian 
4) 


Heraclean 


Megarian 


Corinthian 


Argolic 


Rhodian 


Theran 


al ‘ara~ “UQUT 


+. 


‘p-wayjun-[qng) 


CHART ΠῚ 


Arcadian 


Corinthian 


2S @ 


2 


2 


SPHACTERIA 1. 


ὃ 
κου shes 


DIALECT MAP 


GREECE 


Tonle =] 
Acollc =a 
Achaean 

ia) CS 
Doric 


(CHER εἰ φις amP 
“Ὁ | mn) 
2 wweroag AL iy Abydos 


5 Ες μαι or Troy 


ak& 


rt 


A 


Malea Pr. 


LS an 


Tyenarum Pr. 


|AMORGOS 


Ὁ “8 
ο > if) πως 
o> eo 3s 
2 


North west Greek [J 
+ 


a 


τν 


JUL 22 1906 


University of California 
SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
Return this material to the library 
from which it was borrowed. 


REGIONAL LIB 


wat Hn 


